• This section is for roleplays only.
    ALL interest checks/recruiting threads must go in the Recruit Here section.

    Please remember to credit artists when using works not your own.

Realistic or Modern Spellbound

OOC
Here
Lore
Here
While some partied well into the early morning hours, the newlyweds managed to slip away not long after most of their friends had. They still had a celebration of their own to do before exhaustion got the best of them! It was only a prelude to their month-long honeymoon on a private island near Bora Bora. The tropic destination would be heavenly no doubt, but Ellie specifically had chosen the location to keep Everest from working. He might have already figured out a way to have reception with use of a satellite, though he wouldn't dare say it to her face.

Thursday, November 1st, 2018

As morning broke the horizon the couple were already awake, though not for preferred reasons. The next member of the Crosse family line had apparently decided there had been enough peace while planning and partying had taken place, Though Everest might have slept through the heaving, Ellie had no shame in forcing him up. If she had to be awake for his child then so would he. A sequel to the night priors two-handed promised treat was offered for peace between them. His palms might have been sore but her feet felt like heaven and it quelled her fury so they could head out the door and to breakfast.

A good portion of the guests seemed to have already taken off or were in the process of leaving, meaning the dinning hall wasn't brimming full and any who chose to partake in too much the night prior weren't strained. Among those who had already parted from Ashford Castle were Monifa, Sabira, Mallory and Gregory from the groups' party. Andriy was seen briefly as they made their way to the dinning hall, delaying their journey briefly.

"Ey! Ellie! Ev'rest!" he cheered, heading over while his bags were being loaded by one of the servants. "You were so beautiful last night and now will make beautiful baby!"

Ellie chuckled and nodded, meeting him and accepting his bear hug. "That's right. We're so glad you could make it, Andriy," she said when Everest went to do the same.

"We'll let you know when we have a shower planned," Everest ensured him. "It was good fighting with you the other night, I look forward to more in the future."

The Ukrainian agreed, eager for a chance to experience hunting with someone as excelled, even if his skill set was more atune for out of combat. With a final farewell, they saw him off and continued their way to a much needed breakfast. As the first of their entourage to arrive, Everest took the liberties of sitting at one of the larger tables, fully expecting them to be joined. Ellie sat beside him, cheeks paled as she settled in and took to a more bland breakfast to try and calm her stomach.

Rosalie chuckled to see the whipped cream from their adventurous evening that evolved into a very good morning. She'd make no apologies for any evidence of their time together, pleased with everything they had done though she might not have been as public as Wesley and Inara or Everest and Ellie. "If that's the case, I hope we start doing 'nothing' more often," she murmured to Cory before leading him over to the table where the bride and groom were waiting.

Across the castle another couple would partake in morning delights, this time spurred on by an early rising Willow who simply couldn't resist when she saw her Russian Rogue huddled behind his pillow front line. Bandit was relocated out of the bed so that she could replace the pillow and wake Theo with strategically placed kisses and whispered sweet nothings. A good tussle in the sheets later, they were freshened up and heading down to breakfast as well, both glowing.

"Aren't you all just a happy bunch of fuckers?" Everest asked over a cup of coffee, not even seeming to be bothered at this point by the understood romantic encounters between Theo and his sister. "Better be careful or you're going to wind up with an unexpected bun in an oven."

Theo chuckled, not saying anything about his situation to them. There was little he could evade if they tried to pry into that part of his life. Not without lying again. He really didn’t like lying so much. All he offered was a smile and nod. Best not to tempt conversation on that topic if he wanted to come away without suspicion.

Cory had no such preventative assurances to the degree Theo had available. He did his part to the best of his mundie abilities, though. Still, he flushed a little at the attention to the subject.

But for Wes and Inara, beginning last night in fact, they did away with preventative measures. After a while of prodding from various people Wesley finally agreed to try for another baby. In the end the biggest factor had been their current youngest. Their little Kit was so sweet they felt it wouldn’t be a problem to add another. Vibrant with delight over it, Inara said, “Oh we’re hoping to get one baking soon.”

Like Cory, Rosalie's cheeks darkened, suddenly finding the basket of hot crescent rolls before her immensely interesting. As much as she had professed her love and desire to have a family with him, that felt like something that was in the future. Far in the future. A good five or ten years! There was work they both needed to do to make this world safe before they could bring little ones into it.

Ellie brightened at the news, thrilled that her strategic nagging seemed to have paid off. They made the absolute cutest babies and she adored her niece and nephews. "Well chop to it, Wes. I want her getting plump and miserable right beside me," she instructed, using her glass of juice to point at him.

Even Willow had to agree that Inara and Wesley made fantastic parents, loving just how well-behaved and respectful Jasper and Lottie were, even when they were tired last night. Their entire table just seemed to be brimful of good news and milestones in life, all of which she was happy for them. Theo should have been grateful she wasn't jumping on the baby fever train as well, completely content with their life as it was.

Inara clapped twice, “Oh, indeed! We can go shopping and take pictures! It will be great!” She looked at her husband with hungry eyes, “We’ll need to break out the old schedule.”

“What schedule?” Yonten said, walking in. After the initial hellos he sat down and grabbed up pancakes and Orange juice.

“Our baby-making schedule.” Inara grinned at Wes.

Wesley, feigning a sigh of regret, said “Oh lord, Ellie, you have no idea what you’ve done. Inara will jump my bones until she gets a positive.” Though he knew he wouldn’t be complaining as long as his work didn’t get disrupted. That had been where tension arose. Wes ended up having to arrange his schedule to factor in Inara’s ovulation. It caused a few chuckles from anyone who happened to glance at it. ‘Ten-thirty test Lithe fabric for faults in waterproof electric current. Eleven, sex with Inara. Twelve, lunch.’

“Damn straight!” Inara giggled, eating some sausage, “It’s my method and it has worked three times now.”

Theo chuckled, knowing he wouldn’t have to work this hard to get a baby once he and Willow were ready. Mundies tended to have these troubles. As adorable and amazing as the Von Helsing children were, he knew his own kids would be just as incredible! To think of their tiny hands and little smiles warmed his heart. Oh Theo hoped to get through his next two years at the clinic quickly! And maybe see if Molly will let him know if any time is a good time. She didn’t have control, but she might have a vibe to tell them.

Cory toyed with his spoon over his bowl of oatmeal. He wondered when Rosy would want children. He didn’t think immediately would be good. Not like Wes, who wanted to get that done with before he lost his energy. Cory didn’t think he’d lose his energy for it. But he did want a family. To love and protect. His thoughts wandered to that as he failed to notice he was being watched while he gazed at Rosalie.

“Well if I didn’t know better, I’d say Cory has his mind far and away on someone having his babies,” Wesley mused.

Yonten grinned, “Oooo, you and Rosy banging, homeboy?” Rosalie's cheeks were dark red at the comment, though not for the fact that it was true. She was hardly embarrassed, just bashful at such crude terms.

The comment snapped Cory to the present, causing him to cough, “I-- what? So early for-- I mean we’re not even--”

“Not even what?” Inara perked, hoping he’d say something he promised to tell them! “Got something to say?”

Theo drew his eyes over in attention. Yonten rubbed his hands together, having a hunch. Wesley smirked. He had known this was coming long before Inara said anything. Cory had been an open book for Wes since he was born.

Cory looked around at all the expected faces. Finally he gathered up some of that old courage, took Rosalie’s hand, and said, “Ahem. We do.” Cory couldn’t help a smile blooming over his face, “Rosy and I are in love. I asked her to marry me and she said ye--”

Inara squealed, clapping, just as enthusiastic as the night before, “Woo!”

Yonten slapped Cory on the back, “Congrats homie! She a good chicka!”

Wesley nodded, proud of his brother and happy over the news, “Welcome to the family, Rosy Posy, we’re happy to have you. Cory, you old dog, you. Good job!”

Theo added in his own praise, “Wonderful news! So great!”

Everest who had missed the slip the day prior noticed that Ellie didn't seem surprised like he felt. Did everyone know but him? Still, he was happy for them and knew that they'd make a good couple.

Rosalie beamed as he made the official announcement, squeezing his hand before thanking everyone on their well wishes. "Thank you everyone."

"That's so fantastic!" Willow joined in, so happy to see that Theo could witness a world that was so full of love and happiness. "Any ideas yet on a date, or is that still too soon?"

"Oh yes! You need to give us dates as soon as you have them. Preferably after May so I'm not waddling about," Ellie put in her two cents. "Though in reality, it's yours so do it whenever you want! Just let me know if you need anything at all."

"Oh what are we celebrating now?" Oliver questioned as he took a spare seat at the table, freshly showered and clearly in need of nutrients after his time with the Von Helsing's.

"We're engaged!" Rosalie chimed happily, looking to Cory with a bright smile. "No dates or anything yet, but we're going to get married."

Oliver was welcomed to the table. Cory, who maintained a bright smile, practically giggled as he confirmed, “Yeah, we’ll have to figure out the best time! I want everyone there. You’re all invited!” He couldn’t wait to celebrate his and Rosalie’s union with all of his friends and family. It would be a blow-out event for the Hunting community too. Likely Roderick and Fiona will be over the moon! Finally, another historical wedding. Cromwell and Crosse merging for another legendary branch. “I think it would be best to make sure we don’t clash with Theo and Willow’s wedding and everyone has the time to go to both.”

“Aw, that’s sweet and thoughtful,” Inara smiled. “Hope everyone makes it to both!"

Wesley chuckled, “Yes, if this wedding is any indication of what is to come, I won't miss either one. Especially if the company is as good as it was last night.” He gave Oliver a wink.

"Here, here, that's damn good news!" Oliver cheered with the others,hitting his fist on the table once. "Congratulations Rosalie and Cory!" He shook his finger at Wes's devilish wink, now all too familiar!

While Willow was not entirely opposed to letting her growing family attend their ceremony (though her parents were still undetermined), she did fear what this motley crew was capable of running a muck in Seabrook. Unlike Wesley, they couldn't go around buying bars to trash! They were comfortable as it was, but she didn't know how much entertainment she could offer this rambunctious group. "We'll have to gather addresses for invitations," she offered, already exhausted at just how much work was left. "Or I can make Wes or Ev send them to me."

"I'll be happy to make sure Everest does, but after the honeymoon," Ellie assured her sister-in-law. "We won't fly out until Sunday but have a million things to do in the meantime. I'm sure you all know just how hard it is to get him away from work."

Rosalie chuckled in agreement, well aware that the couples flight to Ireland had to be rescheduled after Everest vanished an hour before takeoff, chasing after a hit. She'd been one of many receiving a text trying to find him, Ellie ready to file for a divorce before they had even married. "The world will fall apart if Everest Crosse isn't keeping his eye on it," she mocked him playfully.

Everest was clearly not a fan of being double teamed. "It might! You joke, but with all that's going on in the world, someone needs to be watching it."

“There will always be embezzlers for you to catch, Ev. But you got one honeymoon. Enjoy it!” Inara urged with a smile.

Wesley tapped his fingers on the table in thought, “Can’t take a man's job from him abruptly though. Sad to say, but our identities are tied with them, don’t you think? Everest, before you run off, maybe you can accompany me on a consultation with the Irish police. A certain Arsonist having committed Abominable acts is being held for my council.” Wesley knew he didn’t have to say much else. That morning he got the text confirming that Eddard had not escaped. Due to last-minute intervention from Wesley’s men. “How about it Ellie? Everest does one last job and he’ll be mute about work for the entire honeymoon.” Wesley sipped his coffee, as black as his eyes.

Yonten rubbed his hands together, “Oh I want to come!”

“You’re welcome to join, Yonny Boy, I think you’d be a great help.” Wesley nodded, “Sometimes extra eyes and ears, and minds, do illuminate the problem. Cory?”

Cory shook his head. Not for him. He'd rather stick to tracking! He’d stay with Rosalie. Unless she wanted to go too. Cory looked at her in question, “Did you want to see it?” He didn’t think she ever witnessed his brother on one of his hunts before. And never seen an interrogation.

Rosalie normally wouldn't have cared to join them, but her curiosity had been growing around the man and his choice of locations. There had to be some reason, and she was eager to find out. "If you don't want to go we can stay here," she offered, not willing to force him either way.

Cory smiled, "I don't mind a short peek." He just didn't want to stay forever. Out of all of the men he took to the vacation at the wedding to heart. Work would be for later!

Theo caught no nuance. Having no knowledge of their double lives. Though he did wonder what help Everest would be for Wes. How did an accountant aid a police consultant? Not to mention a young couple and Yonten who-- who did what, exactly? Theo hadn't caught the handsome oriental man's job.

Ellie was more prone to siding with Inara. It wasn't as if they'd have another month off on an island alone, especially with their little one coming before summer. Still, she knew the importance of their work and also knew that Wes had been threatened thoroughly by his Tigress. If he was speaking of it now, it must have been something of interest, meaning she didn't throw a fork across the table at him.

"...fine. One last trip," she said with a look to her husband that said there'd be no negotiating beyond this. "And if you need me you need to call me."

Everest scowled at her caveat, abandoning his biscuits and gravy. "No, you don't need to be stressing about it, and I'm not letting you go to any detainment if there's criminals around."

Like Theo, Willow wasn't quite sure why their group would be suited for any sort of questioning. What she did know what that the look Ellie shot Everest was one that would curdle milk. "Won't let me?" She repeated slowly. "Did I hear that correctly, Everest Crosse?"

Yonten, mouth of egg, darted his eyes between Everest and Ellie. Theo wasn’t a fool. He caught on that tone well enough. He silently eased back in his chair, his hands up involuntarily as if he surrendered. And he wasn’t even the target of Ellie’s ire!

A gentle clack sounded when Inara put her morning tea onto her saucer, “Pardon, Everest?

Wesely chuckled, “Now Everest, is that anyway to begin your first full day of marriage?” He rested his hand on his Tigress’s shoulder in an attempt to keep the women from mauling his besty. “Ellie, dear, I’m sure you and my wife have every good reason to argue with Everest, but Lottie confided that she hoped to have time with both her mother and her favorite Aunt before we left. Would you consider coming along a different time?”

All around the table eyes were on Everest as if he were a man requesting death. Oliver sipped his English tea and perked a brow, saying a silent prayer his fallen brother. If the two women joined forces to defeat a common enemy, there would be no stopping them! Rosalie was at a middle ground, feeling it wasn't a good choice of words on Everests part, but that he did have good intentions. Surely he only wanted to keep his wife and child safe.

"Baby, you know what I mean," Everest tried weakly, though he knew he'd dug his grave. "I think spending time with Lottie will be more enjoyable than office talk and we won't be long."

Ellie's pursed lips finally relaxed enough at his gentle offer. "Fine, but if you make us late for the flight I will sell your favorite car."

The cornered man huffed in discontentment. "The Veneno or the Zenvo?" He was playing with fire here.

"Yes," she answered firmly.

Chuckles fluttered through the room. Some were more nervous than others. Theo let out a breath he was holding. Satisfied, Inara went back to her tea, her grin barely hidden by the lip of the porcelain. Wesley gracefully pulled out his phone to check the time, “Excellent, it’s a deal then. If we’re late Everest will lose his cars. Let’s say we meet up after breakfast tomorrow? Today I want to say my last goodbyes to a few of the guests,” namely ‘Sally Sullivan’ and, of course, Elizabeth, “What say you?”

Cory nodded, “Fine with me.”

Yonten popped the last bite of his red-skinned potatoes in his mouth, “Send the address,” he said, getting up from the table, “Gonna go see if I can get a last shot in with Annabelle. See yah homies!”

Theo and the rest waved goodbye. The Russian Rogue was curious about the consultant business. Especially since the rest of them were eager to watch Wes work. But he failed to see what he’d do to help ‘illuminate’, except that he had recognized the man a long time ago. And that story would be kept to himself. No need to grab Wesley's attention again after enjoying the stress-free time since he stopped investigating him. Besides, they only had a small amount of time left with Willow before they returned. Wes and Inara weren’t the only ones who wanted to enjoy the venue while they still could!

For those expressing a desire to partake in Wesley's interrogation, there was a murmured agreement. Everest planned to set multiple warning alarms because he didn't doubt Ellie's rage and threats. Rosalie didn't see where the harm could be and if it ran too long, perhaps she and Cory just snuck off to enjoy more of Ireland together before they'd have to go back to the monotony of life.

Willow was just as curious as Theo was, though not as quiet. "What on earth are you going to be able to help Wes with when it comes to police work?" she questioned her brother.

Everest, ever accustomed to questions such as this was quick on his feet. "We've branched out a lot from just account with the firm umbrella. Corporate security is pretty high dollar and we've traded back and forth information," he said simply, picking up his fork. "And like Wes said, nothing wrong with a few extra eyes. It keeps the interviewer from hyper-focusing on what they want to hear so information just as important isn't missed."

She watched her brother curiously, sipping on water in thought. He'd changed considerably over the years, though she imagined she had as well. "No wonder you think you need to keep an eye on the world," she finally said, seeming to drop the topic.

“How about we talk about your wedding vision, girls? I’d love to know!” Inara brightened, hoping to bury any thoughts of the impending interrogation even further.

Wesley stayed for a time. He heard about the Russian tradition of the bride’s family stealing her away the night before the big day. He learned that they were not sure how much they were comfortable spending on the wedding. To the first, he said he’d love to see how that went! And to the second, he told them not to be shy about asking him for help. After all, if no one else did, he’d be willing! But Wesley didn’t stay for the rest of the conversation. He wasn’t sure how long Liz had before she left.

“I’ll see you later, Love,” Wesley kissed Inara before waving to the others, “Don’t you leave without saying goodbye, Theo and Willow. I’ll be quite bereft without a last farewell!”

“Will do!” Theo assured him warmly.

Willow was grateful for Wesley's offer, though she personally couldn't see them following him up on it. She knew that Theo a well as the Russian family in whole's finances were more than comfortable to cover traditional wedding costs, so long as there was nothing extravagant planned. Thankfully, she had no intention of flying everyone she knew for a destination wedding. In her mind, a humble design was more appropriate for them, just so long as she had those she loved nearby. His departure didn't stop the discussion though, Willow and Rosalie sharing their flower preferences (Rosalie thought she'd like lilies while Willow was quite set on roses) while Ellie offered her own advice

Wesley exited the breakfast hall with a confident stride. He had no word yet if Robert tried to get into the security room. Maybe he would do it shortly before he left to prevent anyone from thinking of him? Whatever the case, Wesley’s mind brought itself to the present upon finding Elizabeth, “There you are, you sweet woman. Liz, darling, I understand you’ll be leaving soon. Might you enjoy a stroll before you go? Perhaps on the green around the castle?” Large open space, easy 360 view, damp earth, and rolling clouds. A good enough muffler for any eavesdroppers.

Elizabeth looked up from the paper she had been reading in one of the tea rooms at WEsleys' voice. Finishing off her cup she nodded at his offer, rising gracefully to her feet. "Fresh air does the mind wonders, Excellent choice, doll," she agreed, accepting his arm before the two journeyed through the castle. "I think I'll need to visit Ireland more often. There's a certain peace that radiates in the Earthen scent, don't you agree?"

“Absolutely, darling, there’s nothing like it.” Wesley smiled, “Perhaps, if Inara and I have another child, we may spend the effort for a babyshower here. Close friends and family only, I think. You’re invited, of course.”

The two of them made their way onto the fresh green grass. The morning filled their nostrils with pleasant Irish petrichor. Wesley made small talk with Liz until he counted measured steps away from the shrubs, columns, and corners of the castle. A few taps of his fingers disrupted the electromagnetic frequencies surrounding the two of them. Wesley had not changed his posture, nor did he lose the same smile he sported since beginning his walk with Liz when he said, “Now then, what can you tell me of your plans, Liz? The more information I have the easier it will be to strategize.” Wesley offered her a piece of gum. He popped one in his mouth as well. He encouraged her to chew as she talked. Upon seeing a gardener, Wesley casually changed direction of their walk to obscure their lips further. It wasn’t likely anyone could read their lips far away, and there was no certainty that Robert had hired anyone to do so, but to cover his bases Wesley obnoxiously chewed his gum as he spoke.

The joyous thought of more children delighted her and she accepted the offer. She didn't believe that would be the only welcoming of life in the near future, though she kept the thought and anything she might have overheard to herself. For now they were more focused on the task at hand. Accepting the gum, she worked it for a few moments before beginning to speak. "Leaving Ireland I'll be in the states for a few weeks. The individual I've entrusted with the information around Bobby's guilt will need to see me in person to stop it from leaking; we agreed a message was too easy to fabricate," she explained. "I have a series of safe houses that'll float between if it seems like he's tracking me."

She paused her speaking though they continued to walk, her thoughts still spilling about. "At least that had been my plan from the start. If we want Robert to take the bait it'll be a different tactic, I believe. He's never been that resourceful and I don't feel like he'd be that diligent. I'd hate to waste some of my favorite homes." Though, if things went according to plan he wouldn't be around to spread the information to others. "I feel that the best place to reveal him would be at the Hunter's Ball. It's the most central event for the community and if we can allow him to frame himself, as you've suggested, no one will be able to deny the truth."

“Ooh, Liz, a woman after mine own heart!” Wesley thought well of the plan in its simplicity, but he had some points to go over, “I personally don’t recommend they be told not to leak the information. Keep her on her course; another safety net. After all, I am guessing she’d know she wouldn’t have to step in if Robert confessed anyway, correct?”

She pat his arm twice, chuckling at his excitement. "Except that in the event that I don't check in, my contact will release a video that was recorded in the event that I've died or gone missing. It would lose credibility if I'm alive and well, don't you think?"

“Well, I do hope my diligence to keep you alive will mean you will be able to check-in with her. Is that why you mean to go to the Hunters Ball? To check-in?” Wesley asked for clarification. “By the way, I’d still be willing to meet this person, of course. I just think they should still be ready to leak in case our attempts to get Robert to confess fail.”

"Oh no, I'd never wait that long," she answered. "I'm expected to check-in within a week of my flight arriving in the states. My contact would leak it long before January if I didn't respond. The cut-off I provided to him is merely motivation in the hopes he would come clean. As for meeting my contact, well that would be at their discretion. It's hard to ask people for favors if you then show up with unexpected company that might make them...oh what's a good word? Skiddish."

“Face to face, I trust?” Wesley asked for understanding before going on, “I understand the caution and applaud it. Very well, I think I will have to satisfy my curiosity and meet this person, Liz. Invite them to the Ball if you wouldn’t mind it.” Wesley, the drama queen that he was, did think a reveal at the Hunters Ball would be a satisfying twist, if Robert didn’t incriminate himself or confess before then. After she gave her piece here Wesley would move on to understanding a little more about Robert.

"Of course darling, face to face," she assured him with a chuckle. "Well it's good to hear that my presence is welcomed at the ball, I heard wonderful things of your hosting abilities last year. I'll certainly extend your invitation to them, dear Wesley. Is there anything else that you'll need me to do in the mean time?"

“Oh good!” Wesly smiled, pleased, “And yes, darling, I do have two other points I wanted to cover,” He nodded, “First, I know you’ve said Robert isn’t quite on point, but I rather assume otherwise. Let’s pretend he has done some amount of sleuthing himself. Let’s say he will find this person before the Ball. Do you have a plan B? If Robert did find this person and destroyed the evidence?”

"In truth I can't imagine him finding them as a person of contact," she said with a bit of delight. "They're quite a secured individual, possibly more than myself. However, I'll admit that it was my back-up plan. If you have any ideas for an additional fail safe I won't say no at all." She trusted his judgement, partially from his reputation and partially from what she had witnessed over the past few days.

Wesley listened attentively, “Yes, I think it would be best. Just in case. I would feel more comfortable keeping a track on your whereabouts, and your contact, if possible. I will do my best to track Robert as well.” He admitted he had thought of tracking the man's cell phone. It was simple to do for a mundie, but thanks to Wesley’s tech he had an advantage in case Robert made efforts against it. “And I think the last thing I am curious about is how the reveal will be done if or when January is necessary, and if your person is the only one with the evidence against Robert.” They could bait Robert with the idea that all their eggs were in one basket.

Liz felt that was a reasonable request for him to place. "Just so long as I can have a few minutes to myself now and then. I may be an older woman but I'm not dead," she said with a mirthful smile. Continuing on in a more serious tone, "I'm fine with staying in contact, just know that my own responses might be delayed. Tracking would certainly be better for your own peace of mind. At this time there are two who have the evidence; my contact and myself. That can be changed if necessary. As for my reveal, I've been planning on using the Ball for the reveal. After all, once the clock strikes twelve and the fireworks are set off, it is January, is it not?"

Giddy, Wesley broke out in a grin, “Oh Liz, you little devious thing, I love it.” He praised the flair of the plan. Wesley was aware there may be a delay in replies and he said he’d keep in mind that she and this other person were the only ones with evidence. “I would like a copy if you please. I’m already coming up with a fun goose-chase for him.” Wesley explained he thought it would be delicious if Robert ‘tracked down’ this person and ‘got rid of the evidence’. Then there were two options: fake Liz’s death only for Robert to see she survived and made it to the Ball (this being the more dramatic version), or have Robert believe all he has to do next after ‘taking care’ of her contact would be getting rid of the evidence from Liz at the Hunters Ball. Preferably making him think Liz had come to the Ball with the evidence to reveal his crimes. That way he acts that night. Of course, Wes said he would hope he could have a hand in security to make sure they track Robert through the hallways. That is, after convincing Robert he disabled the cameras.

"What can I say? The Crosse family does have a flair for theatrics," she smirked, looking up as a few droplets of water struck them. "I'll ensure you receive the information within the next couple of weeks. Will you prefer it delivered to Belarus or somewhere else?" Clearly even apart she was quite current on many details. "I'll leave the planning to your beautiful, mischievous, young mind though. I feel you would know how best to present this information for the community to accept it rather than to stick to their guns and protect an old name for a bad deed."

Wesley grinned, knowing Everest would agree too. “Darling, I’d love for you to visit Belarus, actually. It’s not technically supposed to be our main home, but I found it too dear to my heart. I go back whenever I can.” He sighed wistfully, feeling the droplets on his skin, “I will have to think of the best way. Perhaps talk it over with Inara. She’s got a wicked sense of humor.” He pulled his jacket over them, “For now, we should head back inside, old girl.”

Liz agreed with him as they headed back toward the castle. The first garbage receptical they passed she hurridly threw the gum he had offered her away, commenting that her jaw would be sore for days after that! But it was worth it. The wheels were in motion to safely bring justice on the traitor among them, and though it might have been overdue, she felt it was better late than never.
 
Wesley escorted Elizabeth safely back to the castle. He took a moment to input three different tracking methods. One in her phone, one on her watch, and an adjustable ring. She could use any, all, or none at her discretion. After that he bid her farewell. There was one more person he wanted to catch before they left.

Shortly after breakfast Theo, with his arm around his lady love, walked in contentment as they followed Inara and the others out of the dining hall. Inara waved at them, “I’ll catch you guys later, I think it’s time my husband and I get cookin’ while the skillet is hot.”

Cory didn’t want to know. He felt his sister-in-law could have just said a simple good bye. As it was, now he had to flush out images of his brother and Inara getting it on with thoughts of him and Rosalie. He did offer a wave in return though.

Theo chuckled, “See you!” He looked down at Willow, “Is fine anyway. We should have talk with you parents, da?”

Rosalie grinned knowingly at just what Inara was eager to get back to. Even if they might not have been trying to conceive, she was personally a fan of the efforts! Besides, it made her happy to see them as happy as they were.

Ellie was over the moon with delight that she'd hopefully soon have someone to continue her pregnancy journey with. The fact that Inara had plenty of experience in the matter offered reassurance. "Make sure to tell Wesley to exert one hundred percent of his effort before the calendar has to get used!"

Inara saluted, “Yes ma’am!” she said before hunting down her husband.

Willow was wondering if they would need to be meticulous in their planning for a child when Theo's comment put a damper on her mood. As if on cue, a staff member approached the group, stepping close and muttering something to Willow before her nod sent them off on their way. Speak of the devil. "I hope you'll excuse us. It appears my parents' idea of a conversation means that it requires hunting me down."

"You say it like that's some sort of a surprise," Everest spoffed, shaking his head and pulling out his phone to check something. He might have maintained a relationship with his parents over the year and been less vocal than his sister about their behaviorisms, but he didn't disagree with her.

Ellie gave her husband a light nudge with her elbow accompanied by a scowl before turning to her sister-in-law. "Good luck, Willow. And let us know if you need anything!"

Hand in hand with Theo, they walked into the small study tea room that her parents had reserved to speak with them. Entering the room was simple, but the moment her mother's calculating eyes fell on her Willow found steps were a bit more difficult. Easing a smile on to her face, she sat beside her, putting Theo between her father and herself at the smaller round table.

"Willow dear, so glad you could join us," Anita purred, though it wasn't long before her eyes strayed to Theo, examining him with visible interest. "And Dr. Al-Zakhar. I hope we aren't keeping you from enjoying your time with the other younger family members?"

It would have been a lie to say Theo wasn’t slightly nervous. He had caught on quick to the look in the eyes of Willow’s parents. He only hoped he had charm to spend that could turn the tide in his favor, “Oh, I enjoy time with them, but I am look forward to spend some time with you two.” He assured them with a hopeful smile.

"Lovely." The one-worded response from Anita didn't convey any sort of loveliness.

Robert looked up from his tea at this point, adjusting his glasses as he took his turn in weighing Theo. "A doctor? That's a charming profession, I suppose." His tone spoke of Theos' career similar to how a parent might praise the scribblings of a child who should have refined their skills beyond it at that point. "Hopefully it isn't too demanding that you can both provide for Willow and give her proper attention as a husband."

She understood that her parents were stepping in to weigh him as they might have if she had brought him home the first time to meet them, but Willow wasn't about to sit by and let it continue. She knew their pleasant-sounding remarks too well as the polite ridicule. "I am quite certain that as a fully grown woman I am more than capable of being left alone now and then. Though you might have missed it when you were consumed with work, I am no longer a child, father."

Her remark drew a chuckle from him, adjusting his glasses and shaking his head at her. "You can say such things Willow, but how much better than a child is it that you're working in food service? Like a teenager or something preposterous."

Chocolate eyes hummed with a spark ready to dive right into her youthful retaliation at his remark. "I'm perfectly healthy and happy. I'm not certain why that's hard for you to accept."

An annoyed sigh left Anita while she set her cup of tea down with the faintest clink. "Despite your belief that we cannot accept your choices, you need to understand that as your parents we don't only want you to survive; we created a life so that you may thrive."

"And if you'd only explore our offer, you'd find that it's quite easy to flourish, dear," Robert built off his wife's statement. "It seems as though you've both enjoyed your time here, seeing your brother and friends. If you were to help your brother with the company I think you'll find-"

"We're not having this discussion," Willow inserted herself firmly, staying as calm as she could thought it was hard not to get defensive. "I appreciate the continued offer, but this isn't something I'm interested in. I'm immensely happy with my decision and with Theo and his career."

Theo didn’t want to interrupt the back and forth. He knew pieces of Willow’s grief with her parents. Enough that he could defend her position at least. Theo cleared his throat, “Da, I only want Willow to be happy. We both do work at Old Bear. Is good environment. Very personable. But of course I support Willow in whatever she would like to do,” he offered, before throwing in his next opinion, “I think perhaps if we get to know each other better, maybe you understand more? I invite Everest and Wesley to Old Bear. Me and my family would love to have you over too.”

Willow's shoulders relaxed as she was reminded she wasn't facing her parents alone. Silently thanking him for speaking up, she nodded in agreement. "It's a wonderful restaurant and full of good people. I know it's hard for you both to understand, but I love where I am and my life, even if it's not the same as yours."

"Hmm," Anita seemed ruffled, though she wasn't prepared to stop there. Instead, she gave her husband a look he'd seen many times. Robert only sighed, reaching for a crumpet as he expected her to continue on. "I don't suppose you'll be going with the Crosse name then, will you?"

Pursing her lips, Willow shook her head. "Why wouldn't I take Theo's name? That's the traditional choice," she said, knowing full well just how dead-set her parents were for traditions.

"There's nothing wrong with a man taking the woman's name." Mrs. Crosse looked to Theo as if trying to weigh if he'd agree or object with her statement. "Look at Wesley." Willow had to bite her tongue to refrain from pointing out that his hyphenated name was only to give his parents a rebellious demonstration and that half of it was removed due to infidelity. Quite the role model to look at!

Wesley, had been present, would have had a hard time not giving in to laughter. Especially since he knew Robert’s little secret. As it was, Wes was not here to support Willow or Theo, but he would have been proud to know Theo did his best to stick it to the man! “Not wrong with either, I think. But Willow does no mind and I was hoping to have kids be little Al-Zakhars. Though, if ever she want to add ‘Crosse’ is okay with me.” Theo forced his mouth not to frown at their passive-aggressive behavior. Something felt different between them and Everest. Willow’s brother came off far more caring and concerned to just know Willow was safe and happy. It seemed these two would not be pleased no matter what he said or did.

Willow's smile widened at his remark, even reaching over and taking his hand in hers. She hadn't even considered keeping her name or hyphenating it since he had proposed, but leave it to her mother to find a way to find complication.

"Ah yes, grandchildren. Very good!" Anita seemed to soften on the subject, sitting forward and wiping her hands on a napkin. "We're hoping for several, admittedly preferred with the Crosse name to declare their lineage. How soon would you expect to begin? With Willow coming close to thirty I would expect you would want to do so very soon."

"Mother! Is this a discussion you really feel is an appropriate discussion?" Her patience was visibly wearing thin, her jaw setting itself.

Robert cleared his throat before interjecting. "Your mother is right, dear. The longer you wait the more complications are possible and you don't want to be dealing with youngsters in your 40s. I already fear your brother has put it off far too long."

"Precisely. Look at Wesley and Inara - they already have three and you haven't even gotten married," Anita seemed to be quite keen on mimicking the Cromwell's luck with a family life, oddly enough. "We certainly hope we won't have to fight Rosalie on this as well, though at least there are still a few years to spare with her."

Theo’s mouth bowed in displeasure, unable to keep an uplifted mood, “Maybe we will do soon, Maybe we won’t. Is discussion between Willow and I. Is for us to decide.” It bothered him that they were trying to shame them into doing what they wanted. It wasn’t that Theo didn’t respect Wesley and Inara’s decisions. He did, and in fact guessed rightly that Wes and Inara would be advocates for him and Willow. “Other people lives is not ours to live.” He felt his own patience had worn out, adding with a hard tone, “But if Wes and Inara is you ideal, maybe we, and Rosalie, consider talk to them about their arrangement with they parents.” Which was that neither Rod nor Fiona had free access to the grandchildren. Wesley made sure the time they did get was monitored, limited, and that only certain topics were acceptable.

Anita, quite familiar with the fact that Fiona and Roderick were not allowed to visit their grandchildren unsupervised, shifted in her seat. That might have been a threat she'd expect from Willow, though it also gave her a feeling of just where Theo stood. Beside him, Willow's smile flickered with approval for his quick thinking.

"I don't believe such action is necessary," Robert spoke up, seeing the discomfort on his wife's face. "If you two prefer having space for such choices, I think that we can respect that, can't we dear?"

Her upper lip stiffened but Anita nodded. A sip of her cooling tea was needed before she spoke again. "Acceptable if the alternative is to be locked away from our own flesh and blood."

"Well, as Theo said you're welcomed to visit and see the Old Bear and us," Willow offered with a faux honesty, personally preferring they continue their distancing. "Though we'd expect the decency of a call beforehand." Time to ensure that the house is 'Mundie-Proof' as she liked to think of it.

It seemed as though they wouldn't be able to argue for anything else without coming across negatively, something they were quite against. "We'll have to find the time," her mother said, her mind in a temporary state of defeat.

Easing into a relaxed posture, Theo’s smile returned, “Speak of time, Willow and I should pack. We leaving today I think.” He stood up with Willow. The strong Russian arms that held her close at night and that kept her safe against bar fights and kelpies wrapped around Willow’s shoulders once more, “We look forward to see you at Old Bear,” he assured them. For Theo, he really did mean it. Perhaps continued exposure would help bring them together. He offered his hand for a shake. Always willing to begin a good relationship any time they were ready.

Oh, how Willow could kiss that man! She nodded in agreement, staying close to him as he found them a smooth segue out of the room. Both Anita and Robert rose as well, Robert making the move to accept Theo's handshake while Anita pulled her daughter into a rigid hug. "It was good to meet you, Dr. Al-Zakhar," he said with a nod.

"Just consider it," was murmured next to Willow's ear, though she didn't acknowledge it.

"Good to see you too, mother," she only offered before the parents switched their farewells. Her father's hug felt less forced, though not as powerful as she remembered from her youth. "And you, dad."

"We love you, Willow," he murmured softly, patting her back, releasing her after a moment.

Anita offered a hand daintily to Theo. "We hope you'll continue to take care of our daughter, Dr. Al-Zakhar," she said as a request though her tone made it sound like an order.

Pleased that they seemed to back away from agitating the situation, Theo was more than happy to agree, “Da, I will. Is promise."

Once their farewells to the older couple were done, the young couple made their way to their room. Theo’s hand rubbed Willow’s arm as they walked. Upon entering their chambers he shut the door, intending to begin packing.

Once they were in the privacy of their room, Willow leaned back against the closed door, letting out a long breath. "I forgot just how talented they are at turning supportive statements into belittling remarks," she murmured before looking at him with an exhausted smile. "I'm sorry. I should have prepared you for that better."

Theo set his hands on her shoulders and slid them down her arms, pulling her into a hug, “No worry, my Красивый. Everest was practice test. Is turn out fine. You see.” Theo kissed the top of her head, “We stand together, da?” He would do it again and again, if it meant he could have her as his own.

Willow couldn't help but chuckle at his support, nodding and letting herself melt into his embrace. "Yes, together," she agreed, pulling back to smirk up at him. "And look at you getting lippy with your future in-laws. Is it bad that I enjoyed you using our non-existing children to put my mother back in her place? If I knew it worked that well I'd have been using that for years!"

Theo chuckled, looking down at Willow with affection, “Well, they kept pointing to Wes and Inara, so I thought I’d give one more for them to think about!” and it was glorious, and doubtlessly an approved snarky move by the silver-tongued man himself. “Is our discretion when to have children. I will love to do at best time for us both. Even if earlier than two years.” he decided, after some thought, if he could battle worms the size of a truck, he could juggle a baby and his job, “But I want that to be your and my choice. Not made because someone else did differently.”

One of her brows perked up at his addendum to their earlier two year discussion for waiting. "Oh? Earlier now, hmm?" she asked with interest, "Has being around Ellie and Inara changed your rough Russian mind?"

“Maybe a little,” Theo chuckled. He had to admit it was hard not to think of fathering children when there were those little tykes running around. And to think of Micha doing the ‘airplane’ with his own son made him smile. “Of course, still only if we ready.”

A few more seconds before packing couldn't hurt, wrapping her arms around his torso and looking up at him with a grin. "Yes, when we're ready," she agreed, placing a few kisses around his jawline, the prickly hairs growing close to their time of a usual trimming. "And I'm not saying this to be the devil's advocate, but I still think you'll be an amazing father, my Krasavchik."

Theo smiled against her lips, “I think you be an amazing mother,” he murmured. Packing could wait. Her Russian Rogue romanced his Красивый into bed for one last go in the fancy room.

Glowing from their spontaneous late morning session, Willow decided they would need to go to Ireland more often. Or Weddings. Whatever combination it was that had them nearly inseparable.

Afterward, when the clock reminded them of the time, Theo and Willow packed up their belongings. Bandit’s things were carefully packed into Theo’s luggage. But he made sure that they had easy access to her carrier for when they reached the plane. Then they called a Bellhop to help them bring their stuff to the car. Bandit took her place in the inner pocket of Theo’s jacket.

~oOo~​

Sally Sullivan had just arrived at the Lost and Found. Finally! A few items that had gone were surrendered to the office of Ashford castle. The wedding had been a whirlwind of adventure. Not just from the whispers of the wedding party getting into a bar brawl. A certain Asian man of gruff origin had managed to sweep her off her feet the night before, for one. Sally swore she saw the ghostly critter the others were rumored to witness popping up in and around the castle. She took some time to explore to catch it! But found nothing. Now it was time to get her ruby jewelry back. At the suggestion of Theo and Willow Sally made it to the Lost and Found a few hours before needing to leave.

“Excuthe me, did anyone bring a pair of earringth in here? They were rubeeth.” While Sally waited for the falsely chipper staff member to dig into the box under the desk, she busied herself by admiring the craftsmanship of the waiting room.

“Lovely, isn’t it?” Wesley had approached quietly to the woman’s side, phone out as he typed some bit of information.

“Hm? Oh, ha ha, quite.” Sally nodded, silly with startlement for a moment, “Thay, you’re the Betht Man, aren’t you? Wethley Von Helthing?”

Wesley couldn’t help but chuckle to hear his name pronounced like that! “Yes, darling, I am.”

“Did you looth thomthing too? Oh thatth a thame.”

“Indeed!” Wesley nodded, his thumbs still going over his screen even as he kept his eyes up at her, “Looks like we’re both looking for what we lost then? I do hope they have my cufflink. It was given to me by a singular fellow. A Mr. Jaxon. You may have heard of him.”

A long pause followed as Sally flicked her eyes up in thought. Then she dropped her dark, cold eyes, like pools of stagnant mud, covered by an obvious film of blue, “Nope, can’t thay that I have. Thorry about that!”

“No worries, darling,” Wesley smiled, “So where are you off to after this?”

“Back to work at the Firm!” Sally beamed.

“Oh you work for the Crosse Firm? When did you start?”

“Yeth thir. I got the job a month ago.”

“I’d say so,” Wesley made a study of her, “Good pay, good benefits.”

“Ith been a blething. I have enough money to get a better plathe by the water front. Seattle hath a beautiful thore. Looking to fixth my teeth too.”

Just then the staff member said, “Here you go miss! Your earring.”

“Oh, wonderful!” Sally took her piece back. She stowed it carefully into a special pocket in her purse. Sally turned a bright smile onto Wesely, “It wath good to thpeak to you, Lord Von Helthing. Perhapth we can thee each other thome other time?”

“Possible,” Wesley mused, stepping aside for her to pass, “Have a good trip back, Miss Sullivan.”

“You too!” Sally happily walked out of the office.

“Sir, did you say you needed a cufflink?” The staff member asked.

“Yes, please. Mother of Pearl, gold trim?”

“Oh, sorry. No. These were all the ones we have,” The overachieving woman had heard him and prepared the ones in the box for evaluation.

“Ah, well, nothing to do then. Thank you, miss,” Wesley winked. The small gesture was enough to have the woman offer a genuine smile. She tucked her hair behind her ear bashfully. Alaric would have been proud.

Wesley walked out of the office with notes being written down about his encounter and thoughts on how to handle Sally Sullivan. All in code, endlessly encrypted. He stowed his phone once he finished. The day would be free for the most part. Wes wanted to sketch out in his mind how he wanted to approach the interrogation with Eddard the next day, he’d have to meet up with his wife to check if she was ‘ready’ soon, he wanted to take his kids out to play, and of course he meant to say goodbye to Willow and Theo before they left. With the day starting off well Wesley decided to check if Robert destroyed the footage of the tea room argument yet.

The security room could be accessed with a seven-digit code, an I.D. tag, and an alternating fingerprint scan, and all under the eye of a camera. The print would be determined randomly once the code and I.D. were used. Sometimes it was a thumb, sometimes a pinky, etc. This prevented someone from stealing his unique finger pattern. They’d need the whole set from both hands. It was already difficult to get one, from one hand. Wesley made a point to smudge the items he used that could be taken by others. And he never let anyone touch his phone. Except for Inara.

As much as Wesley believed in plausible deniability for his wife he knew there was little he could keep from her. Only one project remained a mystery to Inara. He wondered how long until she figured it out. Or if she ever would. If that day came Wes feared he’d give in if she asked him to stop. Somehow that frightened him. At times he wondered just where the line between what he would do and what he wouldn’t do existed when it came to Inara.

Upon entering the security room Wesley took a brief account of the footage and the men monitoring the major screens. Agent Kelso and Agent Elton were sharp guys. There were no donut boxes or stained paper coffee cups in sight. That might need to change. The men were quick to give greeting and respect to Wes when he approached them. Unlike the wedding or the bar, Wesley had put on his Lithe underneath his clothes. His suit connected seamlessly with the instruments present. Wes didn’t want a remote connection to the room other than his phone. Between the design for his phone and his suit, he’d trust his phone any day.

“Gentlemen,” Wesley nodded, “Any news?”

“No sir,” Agent Kelso answered for him.

“Alright then,” Wesley meant to turn when he stopped himself when he saw they had a screen to their far left paused. They had designated that screen for personal evaluation. Going over footage was reserved for the end of the day, not the beginning of it, “Boys, you’ve been doing a good job, I trust? Combing through footage from every camera?”

“Yes sir,” The agents were happy to boast.

“Thought so,” Wesley perked a brow, recognizing the garden the still frame displayed. He read the date on the screen. It was a clip from after the Bridal Brawl. Wesley’s coffee eyes, amused and wicked, spilled hot over them, “You know I’ll find out, right? I’ll get a log of every time stamp you’ve looked over, how often you’ve viewed the footage, and for how long. I may be busy now, but I will have time reserved later to view it all myself.”

After brief uncertainty of what Wes was trying to say the men blushed. Agent Kelso coughed as he turned to click away from the old footage, “Sorry sir. . .”

“Mhm, well good day to you fellows. Text if something goes down,” Wesley spoffed as he left them.

Wesley spent his time finding Inara deep in his thoughts over Eddard. He figured Everest would want time alone with the man. It was only fair to let his old buddy take a shot at the gruff older man. But Wes needed to make sure Eddard could still function thereafter. Perhaps a classic ‘Good Cop, Bad Cop’ scenario? It was always entertaining to play those personas with Everest.

Just as Wes was deciding on what to say for Eddard the next day he found Inara on her way down the hall. Their eyes met. Coffee ones stirred in emotion just seeing her twin suns. Wesley barely let his inner feelings play out on his face. Even now he offered his usual smirk and easy movements. Inside Wesley couldn’t help but be blown away each time the tangible truth of Inara being his came flooding into his head and his heart. It felt like a secret delight to keep the depth of his love hidden behind his eyes. Once in a while Inara would catch a shimmer of it. Wes thought it adorable how her expression would change. How her mind would whirl, wondering if what she’s witnessed so far of his love had been only the surface. She’d be right. Wesley, though, didn’t know if his heart would burst if he wore it on his sleeve. So back behind his eyes it was kept. Safe, and only for her.

“Wes, you fox, I’ve been looking all over for you,” Inara meant to be cross, but Wesley whiskered her up in his arms.

“Inara, my little minx!” Wesley held the back of her neck with gentle firmness, pressing his mouth to hers for a kiss. He didn’t stop at one. Between them, he said, “Let’s take the kids to play after we have our fun. Get them tired before we say goodbye to Theo and Willow.” A silent agreement was made. Inara was too enthralled to discuss it deeper.

Shortly after Inara and Wesley came out of the room that served their immediate needs for the intimate embrace of the other, they called Hye and Kazumi to bring their kids out to them. Father and mother played with their children until time came for Willow and Theo to leave. The kids, fed and run around, were a breeze to tote along.

The Von Helsing family came up to the couple ready to get into their car. A Bel Hop busied himself with stowing their things into the trunk. Wesley smiled, “Well, you two, it was great to see you again!” He gave Willow a hug first.

Inara, with Kit on her hip, gave Theo a one-armed hug, “We hope to make it a habit!”

Packed up and ready to return home, Willow pulled her longtime friend in for a tight hug. "It was amazing and we can't wait this long again," she agreed with Wesley, hugging him tightly and letting out a sigh. "Next thing I know Lottie's going to be graduating."

“Agreed!” Wesley gave Willow a last pat to the back before trading her for Theo.

Just as Inara pulled away from Theo to embrace Willow, Kit’s curls caught on the jacket. “Oh, woops. Hold on.” Inara chuckled. As the two maneuvered to loosen the boy Wesley watched the scene with interest. A furry head poked out to see what all the fuss was before catching Wesley’s eye and sinking back into the deep pocket. Once Baby Kit’s hair became free of the jacket Theo zipped it up part way. Inara moved to hug Willow, “So glad you two got to come! I hope your flight home is safe.”

Wesley met Theo’s eyes evenly, with a friendly smile, “We’ll be sure to drop by the Old Bear as soon as we can schedule it, Theo.” he promised, giving the man a hug.

“Oh good, will look forward to it,” Theo said, smiling back. His hand gave his jacket a reassuring pat before giving Lottie and Jasper their own goodbye.

“Take care, you two.” Wesley said, stepping back to put his arm around his wife.

Willow had looked over along with Wesley just in time to see Bandit's head vanishing. Thankfully it didn't seem like he'd noticed or if he had it wasn't something that bothered him. She happily switched over to hugging Inara, giving Kit a kiss on his forehead. "Of course. We'll be back in Seabrook and missing castles in no time," she assured them. Once goodbyes were given to Jasper and Lottie, she slid into the passenger side, waving as they drove off. Only when they'd pulled past did she gave a light scolding to burrowed Bandit. "You couldn't stay hidden for just two more minutes, Bandit?"

A squeak of impertinence sounded from Theo’s jacket. The Russian Rogue chuckled, “I know, I know. Always stuffed somewhere! No worry, we will be back home soon.”

After Theo and Willow’s car drove away, Inara and Wesley took the children out for another run in the grass to make sure every ounce of the wiggles were spent. Wesley had many things on his mind. Inara could tell. She did not interrupt him this time. On their way back inside Inara gathered her kids so that Hye and Kazumi could take them while she and Wes met in a drawing room with a hearth to talk. The fireplace was lit, a pen and pad were taken out, and husband and wife scribbled away.

‘Theo is a mage, Inara.’ Wesley printed.

‘How do you know?’

Wesley gave a brief list of hints, adding in at the end, ‘The ferret in his pocket. That is the animal he did not reveal he had, back when we hunted. What’s more, I do believe Willow knows.’ he made his case in that regard quite easily.

Inara frowned, ‘Then he did tricker, didn’t he? And she’s keeping his secret because she loves him. Poor Willow. Wes, you and Everest must help her!’

‘Of course, darling.’ Wesley chuckled as he wrote his reply. ‘But I should be mindful of his and Ellie’s trip. Lord knows El had hoped to keep her honeymoon stress-free. I will monitor Theo the best that I can while they are away. I will just have to hope Everest isn’t too upset when he comes back and finds out I have kept quiet all this time.’

‘It might be a frustrating moment for him, but I’m sure you’d let him know sooner if anything concerning happens with Theo and Willow’

Wesley nodded, writing, ‘Yes, I think he’ll understand that at least.’

After the pages turned to ash the two got up and out of the drawing-room. They had the rest of the day to spend with friends and family, carefree, though both shouldered the weight of knowledge. Wesley would need to figure out how to reveal Theo’s true nature to Willow, deal with Robert, and impregnate his wife in a timely manner. A man’s work was just never done!
 
Last edited:
With wedding events at an end, most of the guests were leaving throughout the day of the first. Ellie and Everest had their hands full saying goodbye to their closer friends and family that were parting. Even if Ellie might have wanted to gripe about her husband's participation in planning the wedding, she couldn't argue that he had done a flawless job when it came to arranging everyone's transportation and flights. She may have been particularly grateful that he found the earliest flight possible to send her parents back to the states and out of her hair. By dinner time the castle was down to only a dozen or so occupants aside from the staffing and it was a glorious relief.

Friday, November 2nd, 2018
The following morning at breakfast, there was a buzz of excitement for those who would be heading to the interrogation. At this point, there were no mundies left among the guests, Liz having left the day prior. Everest might have been eating faster than normal so they could get on the road quicker and his wife didn't miss it. She watched him with a perked brow and pursed lips, less than happy that he seemed so eager to leave.

"Can't get away fast enough, can you?" she scowled, making him look up in confusion before the dots connected themselves.

"Baby, c'mon," he protested, not ready to get into an argument when there was so much to do. "You know as well as we do that the longer we wait the higher the chance he's going to try something. If this guy thinks it's fine to put my sister in danger then he's going to have to answer to me."

Sitting beside Cory, Rosalie glanced between the couple with interest, though her own actions were sluggish from a later night followed by a morning full of quite the set of activities. It seemed once the barrier had been crossed once the two couldn't keep their hands off of each other. That morning in particular she had to coax him into changing shirts to one more high-collared. He likely wouldn't have enjoyed banter from his brother and Everest if they caught sight of a love mark.

Cory simply glowed. He had both enjoyed his morning with Rosalie and her thoughtfulness over his clothing choice. Although he held some concern over Everest and Ellie’s back and forth, he felt too good to let it get him down, "We won't be long, Ellie. And I'm sure Everest will keep his promise. Last bit of work and then all silence on the subject during the honeymoon!" Cory lifted his spoon of oatmeal to his mouth as soon as the sugar liquified, with every intention to melt into his breakfast as he revisited his memory of their early bird special back in their room. Then hands clasped themselves on his shoulders. An oatmeal blob flicked onto his cheek and his collar!

“Oh, sorry little brother! I meant that to be gentler. Here,” Wesley grabbed a napkin.

“I got it!” Cory said, hurriedly snatching it up to wipe off the goo himself.

Chuckling, Wesley came around to sit with Inara and his children, “Alright, alright. No need to get testy, Cor--” his eyes caught a flash of a mark. Wesley smirked with eyes gleaming. Well of course that would be why!

Rosalie tensed when she saw that gleeful look on Wesley's face, fully prepared to step in if she needed to. After all, Cory wouldn't be in that predicament if it wasn't for her own actions, as enjoyable as they had been.

Cory’s saving grace were the children. The less Lottie and the kids heard about intimacy, the less likely that stuff would come to little Dove’s attention. Cory did feel that it wouldn’t end here somehow. Wes looked too delighted to let it go forever. The shoe would drop at some point. Maybe Cory had a chance though. Clearing his throat, Cory said, “So Inara, what are you and the kids gonna do while we question Eddard?”

Inara had missed it, having been occupied with setting Baby Kit up with food in his highchair, “Hye will take Kit and Jas to play. Kazumi will standby while Lottie and I spend time at the spa with Aunt Ellie.”

“Movie too, mommy?” Charlotte asked in hope, reaching for a danish.

“If we have time and if you eat good food,” Inara cautioned her.

Lottie’s hand fell short of the pastry of her heart. Sighing, she dropped potatoes and sausages onto her plate, “Fiiiine,” she grumbled, grabbing her fork to begin. Lottie looked up at her father, “Daddy, who is Eddard?”

“A man who burnt a room Aunt Willow and Uncle Theo were staying in, darling.” Wesley had no qualms involving his children. He only had to concern himself over age-appropriate explanations.

“Wha wouth he doo thah?” Lottie frowned, mouth full of potato. Inara leaned to remind her to finish chewing first. Lottie swallowed, “Why would he do that?”

“That is a good question, little Dove. We will be asking him that very thing when we get to the precinct.” Wesley mused, having at his own breakfast.

“Why he inna sink, Daddy?” Jasper looked as confused as could be.

Chuckling, Cory said, “He’s not in a sink, buddy. A ‘precinct’ is another word for a police station.”

“Oh, otay,” Jasper bounced his feet, fully satisfied. He went back to eating his chicken soup.

“Is he a mage, Daddy?” Lottie asked.

“No dearest, he’s just a mean mundie.” Wesley took a sip of his orange juice.

Yonten came in then, “Sup homies!”

Everest welcomed Yonten to the table, deciding he might as well slow down at this point. Those who had just joined them would want their chance to eat and if they were traveling together he had no need to rush. Instead, he enjoyed the back and forth between Wesley and his children. He and Ellie were still working out the kinks in their own plans for raising their child and just how much they'd allow the little one to partake in the hunting world. Ellie was in approval of how Wes and Inara kept their children present and allowed them to delegate how much they'd be involved. Everest was still unsure how he felt about exposing someone so young, though so far it seemed to be working well enough.

"Hey Yonten," Ellie smiled, nodding toward Everest and Wesley. "Are you going to make sure these two stay in line?"

"We're not children, we can take care of ourselves," Everest jumped in to try and defend himself, earning a snort from Rosalie. "Got something to say to that Rosy?"

Taking a sip of tea to clear her throat she nodded, grinning. "You two have a tendency to act like teenagers when you're left alone. That and I don't know if I agree that Yonten is the best choice as a supervisor. He's more like the best choice as a bad influence."

Yonten grinned, saying through his mouth full of food, “Juth gif me a thandal, homie. I’ll swath them like Inara.”

Wesley chuckled, feigning injury, “Oh only a tendency? And just when we’re alone? Everest, we’re slipping.”

Cory said with a smile, “Rosalie is right. I’ll do what I can Ellie.”

Inara spoffed, “Careful, Cor, you don’t want to end up taped to a pillar again.” This caused a flutter of nostalgic mirth.

Reaching over, Rosalie gave his thigh a squeeze of support, too familiar with the story. When Cory was fifteen and still fresh to the world of hunting, he was eager to follow in his brother's footsteps which were already quite prominent in the world. He was receiving training from both of them on cues and hints to pick a mage out of a group of mundies when Everest got a tip on a hit they'd been trying to track for a couple of months. Though the men had been told by both their respective partners that the entire day was supposed to be dedicated to helping Cory, they made the decision between the two of them to head out after the mage.

Eager to see more than just textbook training, Cory begged the two to let him come with them, but they both disagreed it was too soon to put him out on the field. Frustrated, Cory went to the only threat he knew would work; either take him with or he'd tell Inara and Ellie that the men had ditched him. Needless to say, this didn't go over well, but the two devilish minds weren't about to let him get in their way. They agreed to let him come with and as they went to leave the manor swiftly used a retractable cord often used for detaining to simply tether him to the pillar, his phone turned off and left a few feet away so that they could continue with their hit and not have to drag him along with. They might have been able to get their hit, but it did come with hell fire from their ladies once they found out and they were both punished with a week straight of tutoring Cory.

"To be fair, it wasn't tape," Everest said in his own self-defense. "And it wasn't our fault he decided to announce he was going to be a nark. I think it made him a stronger man."

Rosalie scoffed, hardly agreeing. "I think he was already a strong man, he just learned how to deal with you bullies."

“Hey, we left him in the care of the staff. He was fed, watered, and entertained.” Wesley pointed out.

Cory scoffed, “You gave me a water bottle and a candy bar. And you put on Barney! I had to watch that purple monster for three hours.”

“And here you are, alive and well!” Wesley chuckled, earning a whack from his wife.

Inara and Ellie did in fact lay into them. Wesley would have preferred a good old fashioned Indian sandal swatting. Instead Wesley was barred from any physical affection until he got those tutoring hours in full. That was the last time he tied up his little brother!

Yonten laughed, “You be careful now, homie. I think Inara is wearing slippers today!”

Cory smirked, confident in the protection of his fiancé and the other women at that table, “Yeah Wes! Beware the wrath of the sandal!” He himself had gotten a thwack or two before, but Wesley got them every so often.

Inara tapped her foot. The sound of her flip flop against the stone sent a shiver of excitement and delightful dread through Wesley, “Hear that, my Love?”

“It’s always with the sandal with you Indian women,” Wes chuckled.

“Well, to be fair, not everyone in India does it. But yes my family does. I never intended to bring that tradition here, you know.” Inara gave Wesley look, “But you managed to Keep it alive!”

Cory chuckled, “I was surprised when I witnessed one of her first footwear beatings. They almost never go the way you’d think!”

“You did?” Wesley thought back, trying to recall.

“Yeah, it was shortly after the two of you got engaged. Inara arranged to take me to the bumper cars for my tenth birthday since that year we were going to someone's home for an Independence Day party.”

Inara hummed in thought, sipping her tea, “Oh yeah.”

“Hmm, I think I do remember that one,” Wesley mused, vaguely seeing the image of it in his head, “I think she caught me adding stickers to your back when you weren’t looking. But I don’t remember why I got hit.”

“You tried to blame me!” Inara pursed her lips.

“I did?” Wesley squinted, amused. The memory of Inara’s astonished expression at being accused evoked a wicked laugh. “Oh that’s right, I did!”

“Yeah, and I almost believed you! Inara got flustered and started whacking you with her sandal, cursing at you in Hindi, and demanding you to admit your crime!” Cory threw a finger up, “But then you got all sexual and made me feel awkward!”

Yonten put down his juice to keep from choking, “What happened?”

“Oh, everytime she landed a hit while I was running away I joked that she was engaging in foreplay, saying ‘It hurts so good’. So I stopped escaping and stuck out my butt instead.”

Inara smirked evilly here, “That was his mistake. I smacked him hard, like I did the night of the bar.”

“That doesn’t sound bad,” Yonten shrugged.

Cory scoffed, “Well it didn’t end there!”

Wesley grinned, “I managed to earn Inara’s sympathy for how hard she hit me. I demanded a kiss for the pain. It got steamy.”

Inara chuckled, sighing, “I did feel bad. I was willing to give you a kiss on the cheek and you turned at the last moment and laid one on me, you sneaky fox!”

“And you went with it, my little minx!” Wesley pointed a finger. Willow and Andriy had personal experience of the kind he used on Inara right then.

“Only for a few seconds! Then I came to my wits and made a truce.” Inara defended, haughtily going back to her tea with a blush.

Cory sighed for the inconvenience, “Yeah, I almost had to leave. If Inara wasn’t thoughtful I would have missed my bumper cars and if her determination not to fall in love with you had failed, I would have missed my birthday outing and been mortified!”

Wesley chuckled, “That might have actually been the very first time she hit me. Oh boy, I really have fun with you, my Love. Still do.”

Inara scoffed, rolling her eyes and trying not to smile, “Ugh, you’re incorrigible.”

Cory snorted mirthfully, “How did you not see this coming?”

“Oh that’s because I didn’t do anything too intense. Got to get her to love me first, Cory.” Wesley sighed wistfully, “Aw, I remember the first tease I did was the night I called Inara after hearing about Cristine’s death. Once we agreed to marry and the condition of being allowed to woo her was set in place, I asked Inara what she was wearing in a sexy tone.”

“I hung up immediately following the question.” Inara smirked.

Wesley laughed, knowing now what Inara’s face must have looked like! Pinched and blushing. Mostly for the flirt coming unexpectedly and so soon. Now she was likely to ask him the same question! “And it snowballed from there.”

“You’re right Inara, Wes is incorrigible!” Cory smiled and shook his head, thinking of more than just those two times.

Once, Wes sewed the very ends of her long-sleeved shirts together. For a few shirts she didn’t check before putting them on, so she had to go through the entire motion of taking them off. Inara thought the dryer had melted them closed at first. Another time Wesley had linked to Inara’s computer so he could misdirect her cursor and type crazier and crazier questions in Google. When Wes went to see his in-laws for the first time he mimicked the behaviors of a vampire to trick her brothers into thinking Inara had become engaged to one! That earned Wes another signature slap to the butt. Wesley, in the end, got along with her brothers and aunts. Except maybe Aunt Vashti.

“Good times!” Wesley hummed happily.

Everest smirked at the two, always enjoying the way they danced about in their relationship. At first he had thought Wesley was a fool for as often as he got himself in trouble, though over time he realized he was letting it happen on purpose. The old fox enjoyed it immensely and he might as well, but unfortunately for him that wasn't Ellie's preferred method of punishment.

The fiery young woman might have been able to pack a punch if she needed to, but she tended to lean toward a more psychological response. When Everest was still testing his limits on just how far he could push his luck she'd often let him go as if everything was fine, keeping silent tabs that usually translated to unpleasantries in the bedroom. He'd step into the ring thinking everything was fine and dandy, Ellie even happily leading him on only to shut him down with little warning. The confusion only lasted for a few moments before she'd happily explain her protest. And of course whatever couldn't be handled in the bedroom was always treated with a book of matches laying on his favorite car or setting a laptop dangerously close to a fireplace (unlit, of course but still a threat!)

"Well whatever you can't beat out of him with a sandal you can always threaten with a flame," Ellie said with a chuckle. "And if that doesn't work it's just a habit you'll have to learn to love."

Rosalie knew of both women's ways of 'managing' their men and didn't quite understand even if it was amusing to watch. "I don't know. I think it's much easier to just talk things like that out, isn't it?"

Ellie and Everest both found great amusement in her response, Ellie shaking her head. "Oh Rosy, you're so young! You'll see as you get older, honey."

“Yeah, and don’t let my brother’s sweetness fool you, he’s been a brat here and there too!” Wesley said, “Cory has been known to join in on some of our shenanigans. Like eavesdropping on you girls at the spa.”

Cory blushed from slight embarrassment, clearing his throat, “Well, I— you said not to— There were three of you, and one of me—“

”Oh you know you loved it, you old dog.” Wesley winked.

“What did he love?” Lottie asked, cheeks colored from giggling over all these stories.

“Nothing, dear, finish your food and you’ll be going to the spa with your mommy and aunty.” Wesley urged, taking the last bite of his breakfast as well. Charlotte frowned at being left in the dark. It felt random sometimes! One day Wes would tell her how to determine if she saw a mage, and then some other day he’d not say a word about a question concerning what the marks were on his and Inara’s neck.

One brow perked up at the group being turned in, Rosalie having missed the connection the other night at the party. "Oh did he now?" she asked in a tone that she probably didn't even realize she had picked up from the other two women. "That's interesting..." An interesting topic she'd be prying on further once they had privacy.

"See, that's how you do it, girl!" Ellie cheered with a giggle. She wasn't too bothered by it at this point, especially since that had already been a topic of discussion that was short lived.

Everest shook his head at Cory, clicking his tongue to the roof of his mouth. "And here you thought you were immune, Cory. Welcome to the rest of your life of being reminded that she controls you, pal."

“Pfft, she doesn’t control me and I don’t control her.” Cory pinked, avoiding eye contact with Rosalie. His pancake looked mighty enticing!

Rosy on the other hand wasn't as sure how she felt about that. While she didn't think it was fair to say that she controlled him - she'd never want to control him - she did think that she should get some say in what actions he took, and would expect to do the same to him in return. After all, it was a partnership, wasn't it?

Wesley chuckled, “Ah, young ignorance. You’ll learn.”

”Oh, so you admit I have control over you?” Inara teased.

“Darling, you have no idea,” Wesley mused, leaning in her direction, “What do you want, my Love? Hm? Half of my kingdom?”

”Only half?” Inara perked a brow, a playful smile on her lips.

“All of it then?” Wesley chuckled, ”Done!”

Inara laughed, “What I want right now is for you to behave! You, Yonten, Everest, and Cory. Be safe and return before dark.” Notably Rosalie had her full confidence to be mature and cautious.

”That would please you?”

“Yes, that would please me.” Inara chuckled.

“Done.” Wesley mused, shifting to leave his seat. “You all ready to go?” Yonten nodded, getting up from his place.

Everest rose from his seat, stooping to give Ellie a final kiss. "But I do want to go on the record stating that while Wesley might have my heart, he doesn't speak for me. I'm not making any promises to behave."

"Oh you'd better, otherwise once we're home I'll never let you leave the country again," Ellie threatened with a brow.

Shaking her head, Rosy was up on her feet, pulling on her jacket. "If we aren't back by dark please send someone to rescue me," she asked of Inara.

Inara offered a sympathetic smile, “Don’t worry, if you guys aren’t back by dark, I’ll come get you myself. And I’ll bring a pair of sandals for all of us.”

Charlotte made sure to swallow her food before asking, “Do I get sandals too mommy?”

“Yes, Dove, we can all get sandals and whack Dadd and your uncles.”

Yonten smirked, “I’m not an uncle.”

Inara added easily, “And opportunistic childhood best friends.”

Wesley pat Yonten on the shoulder, “Careful, I don’t think you can handle her sting, Yonny Boy. In a way, I am protecting you.” Then he leaned down to give Inara kiss, earning him a nick on his lower lip from her teeth, “Ow!” he chuckled, pulling away.

”No biting mommy!” Lottie chided, her spoon pointed.

“That’s right, you tell her!” Wesley urged playfully before trying again. This time Inara gave him a gentle kiss, though she smiled wickedly. “Alright, guys, let’s get going.”

Yonten smiled and shook his head, seeing Wes lick the single droplet of red from his lip as they walked down the hallway, “You and Everest married some bad bitches, homie. Rosalie, you a biter?”

Once he had risen, her hand found Cory's as they walked toward the castle entrance where no doubt transportation would already be waiting. Yonten's question had her cheeks quickly flushing, mindful to keep her gaze straight ahead. "I don't think that's a question you need to know the answer to."

Everest rubbed his hands together, taking up his place just beside Wesley with a nudge to Yonten. "You heard the girl, nothing you need to know the answer to," he repeated with raised brows. "I'm pretty sure our Rosy is far too gentle to bite or even nibble."

Rosalie spoffed. "I spend plenty of time with your wives to know just how to bite back if I wanted to."

“Ooh, look at that. Teeth!” Wesley wiggled his brows at his brother, “Do they feel good, Cory?”

Cory quickened his steps, “You guys!” He scolded, not looking at them. His hold on Rosalie’s hand tightened a little. Maybe out of slight embarrassment, maybe because their words were riling him. He wouldn’t tell!

They weren't even in the car and Rosalie was already starting to begin she might have made a mistake in agreeing to come. If she'd have stayed she could have stolen another day at the spa and missed out on this boys hour. Granted, that also meant Cory would have been the sole target of their merciless teasing without her there to step in now and then.

Since the people coming knew about the keyfob trick Wesley didn’t bother this time. They waited for his larger Tesla to come rolling up, driverless. This he had actually designed himself. Or rather, made improvements on Elon Musk's idea. The Tesla accommodated him and his wife and kids. Wesley moved carseats aside to allow for his adult sized passengers. Once they all piled into the car, with Wes and Everest at the front, Rosy and Cory behind, and Yonten taking up the rear, they drove off.

“Alrighty, you kids,” Wesley playfully glanced back at the people buckled in behind him and Everest, “I hope your father and I won’t have to pull over for any misbehavior.” Cory chuckled, rolling his eyes. “Is that an eye-roll I see, Cornelius Eugene Cromwell?” Cory perked, lips struggling to purse against his grin.

Oh goodness! Cory shook his mane, denying on reflex from concern over what Wes’s retaliation might be, “No!”

“I think you’re lying to me. Everest! Your son is lying!” Wes let out an unintentional laugh in his efforts to appear stern. Wesley thought of Inara and how she liked to say that to him. ‘Wes, your daughter is trying to sweet-talk out of time-out!’ and ‘Wes, your son got into my makeup!’ Then Wesley would play off like they’re only my his and why is she, a stranger, trying to discipline them or sell them cosmetics. Wes laughed to himself, recalling those times were also sandal-swatting moments.

Cory pointed to Rosalie, his own mouth unable to frown, deciding to play along for a bit, “She told me to do it.”

Yonten pressed a closed hand to his chin, “Oooh, snap!”

Settling in the comfortable seat, the banter around her was frankly cause confusion more than anything. Raised without any other children and then adopted into a household where Everest had outgrown the worst of the bickering and was rarely found at home, she wasn't accustomed to the family dynamic being portrayed. Her brows knitted together as she looked from Wesley with his ridiculousness to Cory beside her.

"I didn't tell you to do anything," she said in a tone that was unintentionally perfect.

"Now, now, you heard your mother," Everest chimed in, looking back over his shoulder. "And don't lie or it'll turn your tongue blue." A line he'd heard a few times from his mother when he was still a young and unbridled spirit. She'd caught him sneaking cookies to his bedroom and when confronted he insisted he hadn't with a straight face. Anita told him that if he was lying his tongue would turn blue, only making young Everest laugh in her face saying that was impossible. To prove it to him, she had him stick his tongue out, confirming it was blue. Everest raced to the bathroom to check the mirror and it surely was! Little did he know until years later that his mother had blue food coloring she had dabbled on his tongue when checking it. Her little maneuver kept him from lying for a solid four years after that, though.

“That’s right, and you don’t want me sticking my fingers in your mouth to check, do you?” Wesley grinned wickedly.

Yonten snorted, “Bitch, I’d bite your fingers.”

An audible gasp escaped from Wes, “How dare you speak to me that way, young man! Why I’ll have your mouth washed out with soap!” All the while keeping a pitched voice for his role.

Scrunching his nose, Yonten cringed, “Uuugh, no!”

Cory chuckled to see Rosalie a little lost in the commotion. He had known she didn’t grow up with siblings. They’d have to make up for that! Cory playfully gave her a pinch. Nothing that hurt.


Everest stuck his finger in his left ear, wiggling it about as he winced. "Oh fuck, I hope you're not going to keep that up," he protested. "That's getting to be a bit obnoxious. Not even El or Inara get that shrill when they're yelling."

Rosalie squeaked at the unexpected pinch, brows furrowing at Cory. "Pinch me again and I promise I will bite you," she threatened him.

"Ohhhh watch out, Cory!" Everest warned him with a chuckle. "I don't think it's going to be one you'll like if she does it!"

Wide eyed, Cory blinked, “I didn’t pinch you!”

“Did you pinch your sister!?” Wesley heightened his squeal in gleeful delight. “Do I have to pull over!?”

Cory winced, “Oh damn, Wes! If I admit it will you stop!?” He capped his ears.

Laughing Wesley said, in his deep, sultry normal voice, “It was hard to keep that pitch anyway.” Wes glanced back at Rosalie, “How you faring being in a big family so suddenly, Rosy Posy?“

Everest cringed at the noise, all but ready to smack his friend if he hadn't stopped. "That better not be something that winds up in the bedroom role-playing or I'm definitely out, man."

Rosalie was rubbing her arm, even though it really hadn't left any sort of mark or was that strongly felt. "It's definitely a change," she murmured. It was one thing when she'd been adopted seven years prior into a family of four with half of them hardly around. Now suddenly it was expanding out in every direction, maybe even further once they were married. "I would prefer not having you as my mother though, no offense or anything."

“Don’t worry, darling, I don’t want a mother like me either.” Wesley chuckled. “I’ll stick to being a brother-in-law.”

Cory offered Rosalie a sheepish smile and gave her arm a kiss. He wrapped is arm around her. “And I rather have you as a wife.”

"Good, because I'd make a terrible husband," she answered with a smirk.

Before things got too sappy, Yonten said, “Put on some music, homes!”

Everest was happy to oblige to Yonten's request, quick to link his phone to the car's stereo system before anyone could object to his music choice. The Tesla was quickly filled with the upbeat sounds of A Day to Remember's Paranoia. It wasn't Rosalie's personal tastse, but she wasn't exactly in a place to argue with the 'dad' of the car trip.
 
The rambunctious family of friends arrived within the hour to the Irish precinct. By then Wesley and Everest got their 'kids' into shape. Cory had his arm around Rosalie’s waist. Yonten swaggered onward with them like he was back on the streets, posturing his status. Wesley pulled out his phone to alert his contacts that he and his companions were there. The reply satisfied him.

Irish cops welcomed Wes and the others into the back. They descended a flight of stairs where there were two doors. Cory, Yonten, and Rosalie were told to go into the one on the right wherein there were chairs in front of a window into the interrogation room with a man inside. Wes and Everest went into the other to meet this gruff looking older man.

Wesley walked slightly ahead of Everest. His hands swept open, “Eddard! Long time; no see.”

Eddard smirked, pleased to see they came for him, “Well shit. Wesley and Everest. Aren’t I special? I heard a wedding took place yesterday. You two finally tied the knot? Was your dress pretty, Wes?”

Unapologetic, Wesley brightened, “In fact it was!” He pulled out his phone to show him in the mock wedding dress. Everest, blindfolded, was pictured grabbing the bullet garter with his teeth. “As you can see, we make a happy couple.” Wesley stowed his phone.

“Come to invite me to the after-party?” Eddard chuckled darkly, clearly not catching on what was going to happen.

“Well, in a way. Except there won’t be food, drinks, or music, we’ll be having it here, and I think only Everest and I will be enjoying it.” Wesley sat down with Everest.

“Not here to bail a fellow Hunter, eh?” Eddard eased back, less pleased, but not unwilling to see where this went.

“Oof, that’s a stretch. What with the rumors around you and your friends. What were their names? Hillary Cove and, oh well, can’t recall. He died anyway I think. Got caught for taking hits on mundies. And you allegedly worked with Hillary on taking out Dr. Higgs.” Wesley leaned back, with far more grace, “A man willing to slay a ‘fellow’ anything isn’t quite a fellow of mine. Hunter or not. That kind of man is more of a monster.”

“You’d know I guess. You’re your own monster, Wesley Von Helsing. They say you’re a silver-tongued devil. I’m betting you’re far more of a demon than you let on.” Eddard snickered, “A pretty face, a pretty voice, and a fit body are a clever mask. But your hands are as red as mine.”

Not interested in running down bunny trails and moving goal posts, Wesley smiled, “Eddard, if you cooperate, perhaps my hands won’t get any redder, and your face will stay as ugly as it currently is, darling.”

Not an idiot, Eddard knew all too well who sat with him. Everest boasted a record befitting a Crosse. Wesley’s eyes gleamed with the kind of wicked delight he had seen in one other person. So they weren’t here to bail him out? Eddard’s mood shifted. He set his arms on the table, shoulders squared, “Yeah? Well, get on with it. What do you and your side chick want from me?”

Rosalie perched herself on a chair on the other side of the two-way mirror. "He is one ugly son of a bitch, isn't he?" she asked, much less fond of him after the details Willow relayed. In her mind these for-profit hunters were no better than mage scum themselves. Arms folded and legs crossed, she watched as Wesley dove in to the conversation with the grace of a cat.

Cory nodded, frowning, “Yeah, I heard about him. He’s malicious.”

Yonten perked his upper lip in disgust, “Muddafuka is a filthy rapist too.”

“Heard he burnt down a brothel because he was turned away.” Cory shifted uncomfortably. “I was tracking a mage in that building. She was telling me he was a creep. Drops by for his jollies with no respect to them.” Not that they get much respect from other patrons. But Eddard, he was simply gross.

Rosalie's stomach churned at the very thought. That was a crime that she felt there was never an excuse for, no matter who you were. She pursed her lips tightly as Wesley began feeling him out.

Everest watched with cold eyes, never the talkative half of the duo when it came to situations like this. He preferred to let his body size and grim face speak for itself. Still, they needed information and one way or another Eddard would sing. "Heard they caught your ass trying to burn down an Inn in Galway. Not your first stint with sparks either, though clearly not a very good job if you wound up here. Mind telling us just what in the hell you were doing?"

Eddard met their eyes evenly, “Not like it matters to you, since you think I take hits on mundies, but that Inn is full of mages.”

That would have to be determined later, “It would be convenient and permissible for a burning in that regard. Why don’t you divulge the information you have on these mages?”

“Wouldn’t you know, if you looked?”

“We’re not here to find out what we know,” Wesley cocked his head to the side, “It would be unfortunate if you didn’t have that convenient and permissible reason to light a building with mundies in it on fire.”

Jaw set briefly, Eddard pulled up a lip in a gruesome smile, “I think she had blue and pink hair. Made vines grow. Even used them on me.” He held no deception. Even Cory could see that. And Cory had less experience in interrogation.

Wesley hummed in thought, “She wasn’t in the building.”

Frowning, Eddard said, “So what, she left before it could be burnt down. Not like she’d be the only one anyway. Not like you worry over collateral damage, Von Helsing.”

“Seems a sloppy job. Even for you.” Wesley shrugged off his attempt to shame him, “All to get a mage who wasn’t even in the building. And then you tried to run, only to get brought down by a little foreign man.”

Eddard gruffly chuckled, “Little? You trying to provoke me, Wes? As if I believe you’d know the girl wasn’t in the building, but you didn’t know that hulk of man had tackled me? Whatever report you read can’t have missed that much.”

Wesley smiled wickedly, “Oh Eddard, I haven’t read a word of any report.” Not usually one to say, sometimes he liked to feel out how people reacted when they couldn’t figure how Wes knew what he did. He could see it on Eddard’s face. A brief squint of confusion.

”Yeah? What have you read?”

”Well, technically nothing, but if we want to get poetic, I suppose I’m reading you, like an open book,” Wesley mused, “Let’s turn a page, shall we?” he rolled his shoulders with ease, “Over the last, nearly eight, years you’ve hunted down the various dens Crisitne De Lafayette placed around the world. The Inn in Galway being the last. Perhaps the change in ownership had alerted you to its presents. You came, not for a mage, but for the room. Do you know how we know?”

Eddard’s body was relaxed. He gave a study of Wes, shrugging his shoulder, “What’s your speculation?”

”Lighter Fluid cans. Local. Bought shortly before the Inn you lit on fire.” Wesley watched the color drain from Eddard. “And a day before the owners of the Inn even arrived.” Everest would know everything Wesley just said was purely a guess. One he made with certain details in mind to triangulate the guess. He hit right on the nail. “So, Eddard. You cased the joint, bought the supplies, and then you waited. Now that is curious. You waited. What were you waiting for?” Wesley’s eyes flicked away his humanity for a moment, “Who were you waiting for?”

Watching Wesley at work was the true poetry here, and while Everest had managed to lead hundreds of successful interrogations since being trained by his friend, there was never the same cadence to them. Wes played with each individual like a cat with their mouse, gently batting them around until they ran in just the right direction. A toothy cat that could devour the mouse at any time, but first he needed something more; information. Everest would stay quiet just a bit longer, though his eyes were scanning Eddards face constantly.

Rosalie watched with revered delight at Wesley's work. He was an artist who didn't need a canvas or music to evoke emotion. Eddard was his centerpiece, slowly being primed and readied for a reveal to the world.

Eddard needed to know what Wes knew. Any time he thought to open his mouth he didn’t know how much he was giving away. Even Everest seemed to know something. The Crosse family didn’t need two siblings to carry on a legacy. Though, if Willow had been a Hunter, Eddard figured she’d have been just as famous. Eddard had only seen her once when she was still young at some Hunters function. Before he got his own reputation built. When Everest was a young man. Back then the Hunter community knew the Crosse’s were a force with whom to reckon.

Stone faced, Eddard said, “I want my lawyer, I’m not saying another word.”

“Oh Eddard, did you forget?” Wesley asked rhetorically, knowing he’d be met by silence, “Did you forget who you are speaking to? What we do?” Patronizing? Yes. “We are your lawyer. We are your judge and jury. Welcome to your trial.”

Looking between them Eddard sighed gruffly, “I couldn’t get inside—“

”Why?” Wesley brought out a pen and paper.

”Spells.” Eddard laid his palms flat on the table.

To be determined, “And you waited because. . .”

”I got spotted when I came to check it out. I had to regroup.”

“Who spotted you?” Wesley scribbled code down.

”Some news nut. Recognized my face.”

“And these spells and this man didn’t stop you. How?”

Eddard set his jaw, choosing his words carefully. “I sent a woman inside. She was supposed to get the right room. But it was still reserved after all this time.” No more reason to hide that it belonged to Cristine. No point in sticking to the story over burning the Inn down because of any mages either. “Same day some Russian thug and his woman—” Eddard said hurriedly.

”Their names?”

“Theo, I think, and some bitch. I don’t know.“ Eddard sneered, “I waited until my comrade told me they—“

”Your comrade, they told you who they were?”

”Yes— no, she just said the couple moved to a different room—“

“How generous of you.” Wesley mused, catching his slip up, “Any distance isn’t worth anything if they’re in the same building though, don’t you agree?”

“They were safe enough,” Eddard argued, shrugging it off.

“Why did it matter, if they were ‘safe enough’, Eddard? Who were they that you’d worry if they were too close? Someone important perhaps? Not important enough though. You risked their lives. You gambled with their futures.”

Eddard grimaced, “I didn’t know anyone! I wanted the room burnt—“

“And for what?”

“That’s my business.”

“It’s our business now. Why have you been burning all of her dens?”

Eddard shifted, “Something Higgs sent her. I wanted it destroyed. I don’t know what it was, it was just something that needed to disappear. Something that could change everything, he said.” Eddard drummed his fingers once, “I just wanted to burn the room. I did. End of story.”

“You did. But it’s not the end of the story. You were willing to risk all of their lives. You didn’t have any qualms with any of the other arsons you committed. Several deaths. Most who were in the rooms themselves.” Wesley toyed with the pen in his hand before scribbling away again.

Stone silence fell for a moment. Eddard ground his teeth in annoyance, “Look, they left the room. I took my shot. Some mage bitch stalled me. The Russian guy tackled me. I got arrested.”

Wesley smirked, his pen twirling between his fingers again. “Now, that wasn’t hard, yes?” Eddard studied Wes in silence. He made a nod. BAM! Wes held the pen upright in Eddar’s hand. Blood and ink seeped over the tabletop. He let out a primal yelp as his other hand raised by reflex, but could not move from where it was cuffed to the table. “So why hesitate?”

Among the guttural sounds of pain, Eddard seethed, “Aaah, You motherfucker!” Wes twisted the pen. Eddard strained against his cuffs and got nowhere, “Because you think I take hits on mundies! I burnt a room, you fucker! Just a room! Like you’d believe me if I said otherwise!”

The interrogation spilled out in quick succession.

“You risked lives—“

“They got out—“

“Why did you burn the room, Eddard? If not to kill the people inside.” Wesley’s manner, still calm as ever.

Eddard grit his teeth in pain, “Arrr, you hypocritical bastard!” He shook his head to get his mind focused, “Something Dr. Higgs sent!” He managed. “I told you! Something sent to that damn room!”

“A room occupied by Theo and his fiancé.”

“They weren’t in there—“

“Liar, they were in there! Theo got out and she got stuck—“

“—No! That’s not what happened!—“

“—You took a hit on a mundie, the room wasn’t your target. She got stuck in there, like you planned. And that’s why she didn't arrive.” Wesley pressed the pen further into his hand.

Throbbing, Eddard raged, his mind clouded in agony, “Aaah, that bitch didn’t burn, you fucker!” His voice cracked from the pain, “Theo took his bitch out, if Willow ain’t made it to that damn wedding, weren’t because of me!”

Wesley quirked a smirk. He leaned back in his chair, “Now who said I was talking about Willow?”

Eddard’s mind had to catch up. His hand purpled as it shook from the pain. The chains keeping him down rattled against the metal slate of the table from his damaged nerves. “I—” the realization rendered him speechless.

Getting up from the chair Wesley grabbed a handkerchief from his pocket to clean his hand, “Eddard, I hope you’ve made peace with whoever you must. While you won’t die today I am sure you wish you would, darling. Which is always nice.” Wesley needed him for information on Higgs. “Everest, I need his ability to talk preserved.”

Everest hadn't even flinched when the pen pierced through Eddard's hand like it was play dough. He'd long since learned to be surprised by any of Wesley's actions in an interrogation room or while they hunted. They might have joked of their unspoken love or bromance but in truth there was definitely a chemistry between them. The two could work seamlessly with little to no communication, knowing the other well enough to understand what would come next.

Rosalie on the other hand jumped visibly in her seat, her heart racing at the sight. She didn't feel pity for this man though, especially when it became obvious he knew who Willow was and just what he had been doing. With her animosity toward the kind woman resolved, she was developing a need to protect the woman who was blind to so much, just as those around her were. Her skin wasn't anywhere near as hardened as Everest or Wesley, but she was willing to stomach the violence to be sure he was receiving his due punishment. There was no place on this planet for hunters like Willson.

The moment Willow's name left Eddard's lips, Everest's eyes went cold, his jaw tightening. He liked to think of himself as a rather calm individual, governed by reason and facts. It wasn't the most accurate self-perception, but it was enough to justify his own actions. In that moment justification was no longer a necessity. If this asshole thought he could threaten his family - go after his sister - without any repercussion then he was about to be sorely mistaken. As Wesley stood, he tilted his head side to side, neck cracking while his eyes stayed on the man before him, already in pain.

"Oh that's fine. There's a lot of body you don't need to speak." The low rumble of a voice rolled with the anger of a mountain that had been awoken from it's slumbering peace. Reaching into his jacket pocket, he pulled out a few things, setting them on the table; his phone, a handkerchief and a pair of silver-tipped bronze knuckles. He wasn't watching Eddard for a moment, his attention focused on his phone screen, swiping and tapping without hesitation. "You interrupted my wedding celebration with this, Eddie. Unfortunately, that means that one of my favorite shirts is going to be a mess. Fortunately, I'll enjoy this enough that I won't mind replacing it."

Pausing in his movements on his phone, he stood as he removed his jacket, setting it on the back of the chair. The harsh scraping of metal sounded as the chair was moved to the corner. A chilling smile was on his face as he unbuttoned his cuffs, rolling up his sleeves to show the perfectly sculpted muscle that was a mere tip of the iceberg that was his power. "You know who I am, Eddard. You know who my sister is," he spoke as he unbuttoned his collar for free reign of his body. The knuckles were slid over his own, tying the kerchief to keep the metal from bloodstains. "You know exactly what she means to me, what any of my family means to me. But...just in case you've forgotten in your old age, I'm happy to remind you."

A final swipe on his phone and the PA system over the room was his to command. He'd be sure to return it back to the precinct when he was done, but for now he needed something to drown out the noise to come. He loomed over Eddard's restrained body as the music started to fill the room, precisely what he needed in that mood. Just as the first stroke of the bass drum hit, his enforced fist slammed into the already bleeding hand that had nowhere else to go.



Immune to any cries or protests, his arm coiled back and went in for hit after hit, knuckles smashing into his shoulder blade, spine, clavicle, anything that was unfortunate enough to be in his path. Any piece of his body would suffice to inflict due pain on the older man at that point. The music drowned the sound of bones cracking and giving way with a few punches, though even at it's volume did little to muffle out all of the cries. His ankle hooked the chair leg beneath Eddard, yanking it out from beneath him and sending him to his knees abruptly. Just as he went down, Everest delivered a sturdy kick directly into his rib cage.

Initially, Eddard managed to keep his focus. But on the third or fourth assault, he let out guttural wails of pain. He jerked his head, twisted his lower body to kick. The restraints kept Eddard at the mercy of the men he offended. Interspersed with noises of agony Eddard shouted profanities and curses.

"That's my fucking sister you asswipe," he growled, stomping down on his ankle which was redirected in an unnatural direction. "You don't fuck with a Crosse, Eddard!" The beating continued mercilessly, only saving his jaw and mouth from any of the swift hits. A fist to his right ear might have left him discombobulated for a moment before jerking his chin and forcing Eddard to look at him. "I'm going to make sure you remember that. Never go near my wife or my sisters ever again."

It was a highly unorthodox moment to feel emotional during, but Rosalie couldn't deny the fact that she was pleased to move past 'cousin my parents adopted' as a lengthy introduction. She was a Crosse at this point, even if it might not be for long. She was his family and that meant if anyone was dumb enough to chase after her, they'd find themselves haunted by Everest 'Fucking' Crosse.

The way Eddard was being held to the table limited much of his torso from being hit, but Everest was a creative and patient man when it came to punishments, instead turning his attention to each one of his exposed fingers that seemed to need rearranging. The uninjured hand was the first to take a hit, a swift break done as Everest, peppered with blood that had sprayed from some of his hits, lowered his face to Eddard's, keeping it level as he snapped the next finger as well. He knew that Wesley would stop him when needed, and until then he had a point to make.

Yonten didn’t mind in the slightest. He more or less lived vicariously through Everest. His hands closed into fists, hitting the air, mimicking the punches. He chuckled at the commentary Everest gave while he dealt his wrath upon Eddard.

Cory colored green. While no stranger to making a hit by now, Cory never enjoyed watching pain. He’d give a clean punch any day. Snapping fingers? Not for him. Watching Wesley and Everest at work in an interrogation dampened his appetite. He had been queasy the first time he witnessed his brother and Everest— who he might as well call brother now, and happily so—work on a mage for information. Eddard earned about the same level of injury. This time Cory didn’t vomit. Wes had a good time teasing him about it when he did though! Cory shifted in his chair about the time that Everest yanked the one from Eddard. The young man turned to Rosalie, finding some distraction in the words Everest said, “You hear that? Sisters! Plural!” He managed, avoiding the sight by now. Cory knew how much Rosalie loved to hear that.

Rosalie beamed, eyes tearing off the scene to nod to Cory. "It's...nice. Sweet, though I'd never say it to him," she admitted with a chuckle. Crossing her leg as if it were still a casual conversation while screams could be heard through the wall, she went on. "But it feels good. Part of a family at last and right as I'm going to join another one."

Cory took Rosalie’s hand in his, giving it a squeeze, “I’m glad you’re in my family.” The parents aren’t the best. A pattern of the old generation it seemed. But there were plenty of brothers and sisters around to make up for it. A few screams broke Cory’s attention on Rosalie. He felt his stomach bubble, “Uuuh, I think I’m gonna wait outside.”

Rosalie watched with surprise as he left the room, her head bouncing between the mirror before her and the door he'd just left through. The beating had stopped as the two men looked at a picture, and she felt an urge to make sure Cory was fine. "I should go check on him," she said aloud, before Yonten needed to ask. Besides, it didn't seem like there'd be that much more for her to watch at this point.

Wesley had stepped to the side, leaning against the wall slightly out of sight. His phone alerted him to a text. After scrolling through a few of the messages he chuckled, tapping Everest to look. The man paused to see Inara, Ellie, and Lottie at the spa. Their heads were wrapped in towels and green paste covered their faces. One picture, in particular, had amused Wes, “Read the caption of the last one.”

Everest saw Ellie laying out on one of the pool lounges. Her belly exposed. Lottie sat beside Ellie with a bowl of the mud mask on her crisscrossed legs. Her small hand smeared the goo on Ellie’s baby bump in the shape of a face. Two small slices of cucumber rested where eyes would be. A white hand-towel scrunched above it mimicked their own. The words below read, ‘Already Joining In The Fun! #TotallyASign #BabyGirlCrosse2019 #WouldBetOnIt!

Everest took a break from his work to look at the extended phone. He chuckled at the sight, wiping his brows that were a mixture of sweat and blood speckled at this point. "That's cute," he admitted, though he had his own hopes as to just what was cooking in her oven. "But $100 says it's a boy." He hesitated for a second before pointing his messy index finger at Wesley. "Don't tell El I said that."

Wesley spoffed, “Mmm, I’ll think about it.” he teased, going back to his phone.

Looking from the phone back to Eddard, he was just about satisfied with his word thus far. By this time the man had easily lost a good liter of blood, but was in no means in danger of exsanguination, though a few good blows might render him unconscious. Readjusting the bandaged metal over his fist he prodded the older man's leg that had been stepped on a few times with his foot. "Anything else you need to say to me, Eddie? Or are you ready to answer all of my buddy's questions?"

Groaning, exhausted, Eddard’s lazy eye drew up to Everest’s face. He shook his head slowly, “I got nothing. . left. . .Doesn’t matter anyway.” Eddard’s mouth had the audacity to pull up into a smile, “Whatever that doofus of a doctor sent is nothing but ash now.”

Wesley stowed his phone, a thought popping in his mind, “Hmm, you know, you would be right. The room is reported to have burnt to a crisp. Strange that the rest of the building didn’t, and maybe we might take a look at that, but it wouldn’t surprise me if you did as good of a job to that room as you did to Crissy’s other dens.” Wesley tucked his hands in his pockets, taking a stroll around Eddard, “Everest, I recall Theo saying that one of the nights the lights and gas went out. The owner's bill hadn’t made it. Apparently rain had smudged the address. The envelope got sent back to the Inn.” Wesley hummed in thought, and hoped Everest knew where he was going with it, “You know, Charles Young said the day Higg’s died it was raining-- pouring, really. Harold still keeps the house in order. Has eight years of mail organized and ready to be looked over. If, perhaps, the address had been smudged on its way to the post office. . .”

Eddard’s Adam's apple bobbed, “Wh-what do you mean?”

“I mean if the mail sent to Crissy never made it to her room at the Inn, if that rainy day smudged the address, and if it was returned to sender--” Wesley eased down into a crouch to meet Eddard’s eyes evenly with wicked delight, “--you might have wasted eight fucking years of your damn life and got your ass beat for nothing.”

The idea. The very thought enraged Eddard. In silence, his fury flushed his already red skin even more crimson. This time Eddard's snarl expressed a different kind of pain. Losing before even knowing it!

Everest felt a gleeful grin creep on his face at Wesley's realization. "You know what, I'd say that's a pretty damn good guess," he agreed, removing his brass knuckles and letting them land on the table with a clatter. "What do you think Wes? Should we pay a visit to Higgs' estate after that? I'm sure Harold would be happy to show us about and help us find this old package. Would be nice to see what that genius was up to all those years ago."

“I think it’s about time I paid a visit to England anyway. Perhaps when you return from your honeymoon. I don’t want to earn Ellie’s wrath.” Wesley mused, standing up. Eddard sputtered. He could only hope that they were wrong. But something inside him said otherwise. Wesley spilled hot coffee eyes down at the broken man, “Eddie, I think I’ll keep you around for a while longer. Yonten means to leave soon anyway. You’ll go with him.” Wesley turned to the mirror and waved, “Yonny Boy!”

Upon hearing his name Yonten came into the room, “Sup homie?”

“I’d like you to escort our guest here to more appropriate accommodations if you don’t mind.” Wesley said, skirting around Eddard’s bloody body, “I’ll arrange for you and Eddie to be taken to my castle in Belarus to the dungeons.” Specifically designed for mages. Mainly to detain them for information. But they served mundies like Eddard well.

Yonten chortled cruelly, giving Eddard a kick to his twisted foot. The sharp pain evoked a yelp, “Yeh, I can do that, homes. See you later then?” He gave Wes a one handshake of slaps and sliding fingers, ending in a bumped fist.

“We shouldn’t be long before Inara and I get back.” Wesley trusted Yonten to take care of the mess. “Ready to go, Ev?”

Everest was content knowing that while work was on pause there was no worries that Eddard was going to disappear while he was getting a perfect tan near Bora Bora. "Yeah, I'm ready. Hey do you think they have souvenirs or something I can bring back for Ellie? Just to make sure she's in a good mood when we get there," he asked as he slid back into his jacket, phone and slightly duller knuckles tucked away. He followed Wes out of the room, not expecting Eddie to give Yonten much of a fight.

Coming up behind Cory, Rosalie immediately felt bad for asking to come and watch. Clearly it wasn't something that he was comfortable with, and she didn't want to see him so uneasy. One hand came to rest between his shoulder blades, rubbing gently. "Are you going to be okay?" she asked softly.

Cory held a finger in a plea for silence. He offered her an apologetic smile that quickly vanished when another wave of nausea passed through him. He set his hands on his knees. His large brown eyes stared at the trash can with expectation. It wasn’t long before they heard Wesely and Everest coming up to them.

“From a precinct? The only gift I can think of are cuffs, but I don’t know if Ellie would consider that an acceptable offering.” Wesley hummed in thought, “Perhaps we can stop by a shop on the way over. Inara and the kids would probably like a little treat too.”

"Eh, cuffs wouldn't be the worst gift though it might give her some bad ideas," he admitted, agreeing they could look for something else to appease their families.

Wesley meant to ponder aloud a few more options when he saw his little brother. Spotting Cory with a familiar pale face, Everst decided Wes could handle enough of the hazing. The poor kid was still getting used to everything, after all.

Breaking out in a grin, Wes chuckled, “Oh Cor, still a woozy? I told you to come along more often! You’ll get used to it!”

“Hurrk,” Cory held together despite the momentary lapse.

“Here, have some of this, it will help,” Wesley took out a tiny bottle. The scent of peppermint waft in the air. Cory eagerly put it to his nose, breathing deeply. Soon the color returned to him. Wesley tucked the bottle back into his inner pocket. “There. Better?”

“Yeah,” Cory nodded. He turned to Rosalie with a sheepish smile. Not feeling tough right now. Obviously Cory knew how to handle himself. Chekov and the bar fight were good examples. But when it came to watching pain, he was still a newbie.

Taking his hand, Rosalie offered Cory a reassuring squeeze. It wasn't as if she hadn't felt her own stomach churn a time or two, but it helped her to think of just how vile the man being tortured was. Wesley was likely right, he'd grow used to it in time. "If we're ready to wrap up here maybe we can head back?" she suggested. "Might as well make the most of the castle while we have it, right?"

“Indeed, the girls spa time is nearly up.” Wesley shared the pictures he was sent with them as they walked out of the precinct. “We’re gonna stop by a shop though. Get a treat for them.” They were told that Yonten would be busy with Eddard.

Cory felt much better. Especially now that he held Rosalie’s hand again. He chuckled at the caption and Lottie giving Ellie’s belly a face mask treatment, “Not that I’m against a baby girl, but I think Ellie’s gonna have a boy.” Cory smiled proudly, “I bet a $100.”

“That’s what Everest said.” Wesley chuckled, “But come on, none of you can think of anything better than money?”

"Nothing that I'm willing to lose if I'm wrong," Everest admitted as they climbed back into the Tesla that was waiting for them. "I know that technically it's my side that decides if the kid will be a guy or gal, but I wouldn't put it past my own spawn to betray me if I put a car or gun on the line."

"Isn't that the whole point of gambling? You put up something you're fond of in hopes you don't lose it?" Rosalie asked with a smirk. "Besides, I agree with Ellie and Inara; that's a little girl brewing in there. It explains why Ellie's been feistier than normal."

"I disagree, I think that was just wedding stress," Everest argued from the front seat.

“I think it’s the pregnancy,” Wesley offered his opinion as he got into the drivers seat. “And if Ellie is anything like my wife, it might indicate the personality of the baby. When Inara was pregnant with Lottie she was the sassiest little minx during those nine months than she’d ever been.” Lottie herself portrayed such an attitude. “Then with Jasper she got bullheaded. Argued all the time. Almost antagonistically! We had the most arguments during that one.” Jasper tended to get into a lot of tussles with Lottie, mainly instigated by himself. “But man, when she was pregnant with Kit, Inara became the sweetest, most affectionate version of herself. Baked cookies, cuddled all the time, and spent hours reading.”

This was, of course, in the general sense. Inara had some of the more classic aspects of pregnancy too. Inara was emotional, she had food cravings, swollen ankles, she needed to pee every half hour, and near the end of her second trimester Wesley couldn’t be more than ten minutes away. Inara felt too vulnerable without him. No matter how skilled the bodyguards were that they hired. Besides, she’d never let him skip out on the birth. A safe, mage-proof birthing room was built in Avostoska castle. It accommodated them for comfort, such as a bed, food, birthing pool, and even connected to a room in case they needed medical attention. There was always a qualified Hunter associated doctor and midwife on site.

Cory said, “Mm, why don’t we make the bets? For real?” He didn’t want to risk more than money, though he did agree with Rosalie. “$100 says it’s a boy.”

“Boring!” Wesley grinned, “I bet a waxing for us, if we’re wrong. Legs and junk. But if we’re right, the women have to wear fake beards for a week!”

Sighing, Cory said, “No! And why do the women only have to wear a beard? Waxing hurts!”

“Well, because Inara has been waxing since she was thirteen. She has no hair on her legs or-- well anywhere other than her head.” A tradition in her family, since the women tended to grow thicker, darker hair. Rip it out and you don’t have to deal with it anymore! Wesley chuckled, “What say you guys?” He asked Everest and Rosalie.

The anticipation of a second feisty member of the household wasn't a pleasant thought for Everest. "Ehh, I really hope it's not an indication. I can't stand to have two Ellie's to fight," he was exhausted at just the thought! "But alright, my leg and junk hair say it's a boy. We're planning on hitting up an OBGYN the week we're back from the honeymoon and I'm sure we'll know gender by then."

“Excellent!” Wesley felt strong about this. He couldn’t wait to get the green light from the womenfolk. If he could, he’d get Lottie to do it too!

Rosalie only hesitated for a moment at the wager. "A beard for a week?" Leaning over she nudged Cory. "I'm in as long as I'll still get kisses with a manly beard. Maybe I can braid it."

Cory chuckled, “Of course!” He was sure if he ever grew a beard, Rosalie would probably still kiss him too. Seeing an opportunity to tease his brother, Cory said, “I bet you’ll be jealous of the women, Wes. You can’t grow a decent beard.”

“Tsc, it’s true!” Wesley lamented, “I can barely grow a mustache. And when I do I look like a Latino drug cartel Boss.”

sNcobrw.png


"But it is so cute on you," Everest insisted. "And to be fair, I don't let mine grow out because El says it's too coarse and rough for her."

"That and you look like you are going to try and talk an elderly couple into buying into a timeshare," Rosalie chortled, shaking her at them.

Apparently the front seat didn't appreciate it, turning around and pointing a finger at her. "Hey, look I learned my lesson. The 'stache and goatee didn't work out, but that doesn't mean there couldn't be other forms of beard-art that I can showcase."

9S1rt0b.png


Cory snorted with mirth, “You do kinda look like a car salesman, Ev.”

Wesley chuckled, “You just enjoy what you have right now, Cor. Male pattern baldness skips a generation in the Cromwell bloodline. Grandpa Sam Cromwell lost everything by the time he was forty-five!” A wicked smile quirked up Wesley’s mouth.

Cory squinted playfully, “Grandpa Frank has all of his hair. And I wouldn’t be quick to feel safe with your parentage! Alaric grew up an orphan, didn’t he? Doesn’t even have a natural last name. You don’t know what you’re going to get!”

Coming from his little brother, Wes took nothing personal, “What I do know is that my charisma, fabulous physique, and impeccable taste comes from my long lost father, and apparently my soldiers have yet to fail to storm the beaches. I’ve impregnated Inara within a month of our employing the baby schedule. If anything, I see no downsides.” Wesley mused, glancing back, “And he has all of his hair!”

Chuckling, and clearly unbothered, Cory said, “Yeah, but he can’t grow a beard and he’s greying early!”

“There’s always dye!”

“Ugh, I can’t with you!” Cory shook his head, laughing.

"Better a salesman than a pug," he said under his breath, glad he had taken Ellie's advise to stay clean-shaven after that incident. For now he could be amused with the brothers back and forth. Wes had taken to the news of his bastardization in a sense only he could manage.

The other half of the backseat was slightly less jovial at the discussion. Thankfully, she was pretty sure that no matter what, male pattern baldness wasn't a problem she'd directly have to face. There were a dozen other questions she had about any illnesses she should worry about as she got older, though she'd accepted that she'd never get those answers. "I mean, it could be worse," she shrugged her shoulders.

“Rosalie has a point,” Wesley said, a thought dawning on him in regards to her, “We’re all here, healthy, and happy. That’s enough for now. Think about what you want from the shop. In the meantime let’s listen to music, shall we?” Wesley put on a song familiar to them all. He liked to tease Inara with ‘Gold Digger’ in light of how she came to be his wife. Inara took the joke well most of the time.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6vwNcNOTVzY

They did end up dropping in on a little shop before reaching Ashford. Wesley got lollipops for his children. For Inara he got a new wool sweater dress. The other had to be laid to rest. And something extra for Wesley to enjoy with her later. Cory found a pair of cute shot glasses. It felt right. Something that would remind him of their crazy bar fight! And two, because he considered one to be Rosalie and the other to be him.

51CGhppN4tL._SR500,500_.jpg


After a bit of rummaging, Everest scooped up some chocolate-covered caramels that would suit Ellie's sweet tooth. He was going to call it good when he spotted a jewelry case and ventured closer. While they may not have been the finest gems, he was assured the emeralds were genuine with diamond accents. They'd serve for a souvenir, plenty shiny! Even if Ellie might never choose to wear them.

aLZvtnB.png


Though she browsed a little, Rosalie couldn't find much she'd care to tote home and find somewhere to keep. She did pause before a large Celtic tapestry for a few moments, admiring the intricate design. Perhaps she'd be more interested in purchasing decor for a permanent resident, rather than her flat.

The Hunters paid the clerk and were off on the road again in no time. Once they arrived at Ashford Cory took their shopping bags in one hand and Rosalie’s waist with the other. They found their family relaxing in a tea room.

Ellie lit up as the four returned, beckoning Everest closer with the crook of her finger. As soon as she was in reach, he tossed his bag on the table beside her, scooping her up and tugging her on to his lap. "Oh no, baby! You're covered in blood," she whined, though as soon as he peppered her chin and neck with kisses. At least it was just dried on his shirt.

"Mmm, I've come home smelling of much worse and you still jump me," he argued with a chuckle,

"Maybe, but now you've got to deal with your child messing with my stomach," she argued, patting that little bump. "Now, what's in the bag, Crosse?"

Grinning, he snatched the bag before she could, tucking it behind his back. "Something for you and our little to enjoy. That is if I'm not upsetting your stomach too much," he teased.

The spa might have relaxed her, but she truly was getting feistier. "Well, you can either give it to me now or I'll just have to remember this...maybe my stomach gets to be too much on the way to the airport?"

Everest was quick to produce the bag, setting it in her lap. "I can't believe you'd threaten my upholstery like that.."

"I can't believe that's all it takes to get you to do what I want," she scoffed back, happily nibbling on one of the chocolates while she examined the earrings. "They're beautiful. I think they match me, don't you?" She'd slipped one in and he couldn't help but chuckle.

"You look like quite an Irish lass," he said as he went in for a few more kisses, strategically placed in just where he knew his wife loved them. Once they'd parted from the group and he'd had a chance to shower, they had those hours apart to make up for after all! "I'm glad you like them."

Wesley knelt down to embrace his children. They ran into his arms. Jasper notably squeezed in closer than Lottie by force. Before any unrest could come of it, Wesley took them both up into his arms, “How have you two been? Hm? Have you been good for mommy?”

“Yes!” Charlotte answered happily. “We got mud masks, Daddy. Did you get the pictures?”

“I did! We saw you giving little baby Crosse a facial as well.” Wesley said, meeting Inara and Ellie just ahead. He turned his coffee eyes on them, “We think it's a boy. Well, aside from Rosalie.”

“Not a chance!” Inara chuckled, getting a kiss from him. The bet they had was explained. The women decided to toss in with them. Inara stated she must be allowed to witness the sounds of their cries when they got waxed. Aside from all that, they had come home before dark. Alive, safe, though a little bloody. She could see a droplet or two at the end of Wesley’s sleeve. “Where’s Yonten?”

“He’ll meet us at Avostoska with living cargo. We’ve got quite the story to tell.” Wesley took a seat on the couch so his kids might have an easier time cuddling.

Cory set the bag down beside Wesley before taking Rosalie to sit with him. Rosalie happily took up a seat shared with Cory, tempted in that moment to slip off her shoes but figuring she could wait until they were back in the room. The long week was starting to take its toll, though she wasn't ready to face the fact that she'd soon be leaving. Home had suddenly lost some of its appeal.

“What’s that, Love?” Inara asked, taking up a spot with her husband and children. Kit had fallen asleep for a nap. Kazumi was with him. Hye stood on standby for Inara at a nearby table.

“Treats!” Wesley mused, but before the children could get their hands in the bag, he squeezed them to him, “For after dinner.” They sighed in disappointment, “I know, I know, loves, but that’s the deal.”

The children poked and prodded for information on what was to come, but Wesley refused. Inara had her own curiosities that she wanted satisfied, especially since Everest was bespeckled with red. A thing the children were told was from juice. The bloodier side of Hunting would be saved for when they were around puberty, or just after. “So, how’d it go?”

“Very well,” Wesley grinned. The women only needed a brief explanation of Higgs and a slight reminder of Theo and Willow’s story to come to the same conclusion that Everest and Wesley did from ‘having a talk’ with the ‘mean mundie’. “But of course, we’ll save further investigation for after the honeymoon. And of course, we also mean to have our special dinner night with the newlyweds,” Wesley wiggled his brows at Everest and Ellie, “We’re planning a fun night.”

Charlotte, not one to be brushed aside so easily, said, “I want a special night too!”

That made Wes laugh, “Oh, Dove, maybe one day.” Or never, but he was around people who would scold him. “But this one is only for parents.”

Huffing, Charlotte crossed her arms. Jasper had enough too. He pulled on Charlotte’s hand, “Let’s play twucks!”

“I get the red one!” Lottie said, jumping off.

“No, I get the wed one!” Jasper toddled after her. Hye was given the signal to prevent any fights. The loyal assistant trailed the children.

Inara scooted closer, folding into Wesley’s arms, “You’ve been gone too long. All of you have. There’s time before dinner. Why don’t we meet up later?” She purred, her fingers tugging at Wesley’s collar.

Cory had progressed enough in his relationship by now not to turn away such a suggestion. He looked down to Rosalie with a slowly spreading smile, “I don’t mind that idea.”

Ellie didn't have to have the suggestion ran by her a second time. She was sliding off of Everest's lap and motioning for him to follow her before Inara had even finished speaking. "You’re showering first," she instructed him, Everest already reaching to start unbuttoning his shirt.

"Oh? Is that an offer for you to join me?" he asked with a playful wiggle of his brows as he chased after her. "See you guys at dinner," he said with a farewell salute before the two vanished.

Tilting her chin to look at Cory, she pondered aloud. "Do you think hundreds of years ago when they were hauling the stone and mortar to make this impressive castle for defense and what have you that they'd imagine a few centuries later it was just going to be full of aroused couples?" Granted, she was definitely not going to say no to where this was going, rising to her feet and moving to reach for his bag. When she was closer to him she whispered, intended just for his ears, "Let's see how fast we can have your clothes on the ground, hmm?"

Cory blushed, his eyes going from her to Wes and Inara getting into it on the couch. He wordlessly got up from where he sat and took her hand in his, “Time it.” He managed to say without cracking his voice. They hurried to their room. It took thirty seconds for both of them to strip. Cory thought he could do better! They’d need practice.

The couples gave the walls something to have gossiped about if they could speak. Come dinner time they joined for a relaxed meal. Charlotte and Jasper behaved well enough to earn their lollipops. Inara happily accepted her new favorite wool dress. Wesley’s treat would need to wait, of course, but she let him know with a look that she was more than up for wearing his choice of undergarment.

Ashford proved an interesting experience. Joyful, scandalous, and adventurous. Wesley learned that Robert had, indeed, come to erase the footage. He even thought to clip out himself getting into the security room. Not that Wes didn't have a back up of that too! Enough trouble had been given to the old rat that Wes was satisfied he wouldn’t know it was a setup. Now for Rosalie and Everest to be told. That was tricky. Ellie would not want her honeymoon derailed. Rosalie had a temper; a righteous temper. But, Wesley contemplated it for a while and decided that he didn’t think Rosalie would be a regrettable liability. He’d trust she’d work with him. In that case, he decided to tell her soon.

On the day they were meant to leave Wesley said, “Rosy Posy, would you like to join us on our jet?”

Cory brightened, “Oh yes, come with us Rosy.”

Rosalie perked up at the offer, personally not a fan of flying across the ocean alone. "I'd love to. Thank you," she agreed, before remembering her flight. "Oh but I already have a ticket."

"Don't worry about that Rosy," Everest insisted, an arm around Ellie as they saw them out. "Not like a plane ticket is going to break us."

"Exactly, girl," Ellie agreed, breaking away for hugs. "Go get a few more hours with your man."

Grinning, Rosalie stepped closer to Cory. "I wouldn't mind that at all."

“Good. I need to speak with you two about an important topic. The sooner the better.” Wesley said without any readable tone before saying goodbye to Ellie and Everest, “Have a safe trip, a wonderful honeymoon, and don’t think about me too often, Ev!” He teased. They had a good chuckle all around.

As soon as the children got in their goodbyes the nine of them drove to the airport in relative peace. Hye and Kazumi were chatting to each other in the very back of the Tesla van. Wes liked to bring his collection when he went somewhere with the family for more than a few days. Rosalie and Cory snuggled up beside each other during the ride. Inara glanced silently at Wes, knowing what was coming all too soon.

Once the family had boarded the plane and reached the correct altitude, Wesley called Rosalie and Cory over for that talk he mentioned while Inara entertained the children at the back. Cory could tell the mood shifted. He sensed it in the atmosphere, he saw it in the way his brother sat with one leg rested on the other and fingers touching tip to tip. Somehow Cory knew work began as soon as they walked onto the jet.

“My hope is that the two of you have thoroughly enjoyed yourselves,” Wesley said, and though his words were kind he appeared grim, “Perhaps those moments of delight will help in the dark days ahead of you.” he murmured, somewhat to himself, before saying, “Unfortunately, at the risk of ending your peace, I must bring to your attention dreadful revelation. Specifically in regards to you, Rosalie.”

Cory looked to his lady love briefly, “What is it, Wes?”

Wesley hummed in thought over how best to relay the information. Finally he said, “There is no good way to go about it. Best to dive right in then. Take a look for yourselves.” To the side of them descended a screen from the ceiling of the cabin.

Black and white lines danced fuzzily over the slate. The image cleared to reveal a tea room. A thick, black bar covered the lower half of the screen. No sound emitted. A few seconds later two figures, Robert Crosse and Elizabeth Crosse, came unnaturally quickly into the room. Then they slowed to a normal pace just before they began to speak. The audio turned on.

"Bobby, you can't expect to keep this charade up for the rest of your life," Elizabeth began the back and forth. The scene played out without interruption to the end.

Slowly Cory paled. Eyes wide with disbelief. Robert Crosse had committed such a crime? How could he do that to his family? To Rosalie’s mother? To Rosalie? How could this all be real? And yet here the evidence played out to show the truth of it! Cory’s face crumpled in sorrow for Rosalie. He felt a twist in his stomach for the tragedy.
 
Everest and Ellie had bade everyone a farewell, a few things that still needed to be tied up before they were no longer responsible for Ashford Castle. It wasn't nearly as tiresome as he had first imagined when the suggestion had been made for a unique destination wedding. That and he might even grow accustomed to living in a castle, even one not nearly as grand as Avostoska. The two had yet to settle on a primary residence, which was all and well given how often they'd been traveling for work. As it stood, they now had a dozen or so 'modest' mansions about the states and western Europe that suited them so far.

"We should get a castle," Ellie spoke aloud for both of their thoughts while their bags were being loaded, arm wrapped around his waist.

"We can...if you ever decide where you want to live," he argued with a smirk. This could be the start of an aged conversation that would last the whole way home. "One minute you say Italy, the next it's New Zealand."

Ellie giggled, knowing he wasn't wrong. "That's because I just want to have the entire world with you." The sentiment earned a kiss on her crown, brushing her hair aside. "But I suppose it won't hurt to pick one as 'home', hmm?"

"Not at all. And then I can get to work on a bunker of a nursery for us." He was kidding. Well...half kidding. Everest had prior knowledge of course to how they had prepared first for Lottie and handled the security measures around their pregnancies. He planned on employing several of the same tactics as Wes had in order to protect mother and child both during and after the pregnancy. While he might have chastised his friend years prior that he was being paranoid when he was installing a tracking chip in each of Lottie's pacifier, the idea seemed much less far-fetched.

"I sense sarcasm, Mister Crosse. Don't be sarcastic around this baby or she'll come out just as sassy as you're being," she threatened.

"I'm not too worried about him," he smirked, helping her to the passenger seat and closing the door for her once she was in. Closing the door he prepared for the battle that began of just what they'd be welcoming to their world come May. Ellie's final remark on the subject being, 'I think you'll enjoy baby smooth legs..' He strongly disagreed.

Already high in the air, any thoughts that they'd have a peaceful flight home were thwarted when Wesley called the two of them over. A small part of Rosalie wanted to tell Wes to drop the theatrics, to just spit it out, but she'd also come to find that was just his character. Instead, she swallowed her impatience and watched as the screen dropped before them and the scene replayed from nights prior.

She was a clever young woman, but somehow she kept missing what Elizabeth was saying. It was quite possible she didn't want to hear it; didn't want to acknowledge the reveal that Robert Crosse was in fact her father. It was easier to think of a phantom than a monster like she was now. Her stomach churned as if she were on a roller coaster; the first dip was the revelation of the missing face in her life, followed immediately by the full loop of just what he had done.

How he had murdered her mother.

His hands might not have been around her throat, but he was still responsible for it. Responsible for why she'd never meet her grandparents or her uncle. Responsible that she'd never have a tangible memory of her mother. Not only that, but she'd grown fond of Anita since she was adopted years prior and to hear what Robert did to her, what he tried to do...

Her face had paled as the video began but as the video played out until the two parted her sickness warped into a rooted hatred. Jaw set as she watched the now stopped screen, her breath shaking as she struggled with the emotions that were trying to surface. After a few seconds she spoke, not looking at either man. "I'm assuming you didn't tell me of this before so I wouldn't cause a scene around him," she said, not needing to actually ask it as a question. "How many people have seen this before me?"

”We three are the only ones who have viewed this footage.” Wesley stated, having not strayed from a steady even tone, nor his professional posture.

Cory frowned, “You should have told us before he left!”

“So you could bring down immediate Justice to a man who has arguably more power and prestige than the Cromwell name? In front of mundies? In front of fellow Hunters loyal to Robert who have every reason to believe him over a disgruntled estranged sister opposed to our life style?“ Wesley posed each question with a gentle, calm tone. “They’d laugh it off. And if we took lethal action we would be just as reprehensible as Eddard to them. We’d be suffering the consequences Robert should be dealt.”

Shaking slightly, Cory shot up, “So he’s just going to get away with it?!”

The love and protection Cory felt for Rosalie only grew since that night of New Years Eve. This was De Lancre on a scale far more grievous. Cory needed only the opportunity and a gun. Wesley had known Rosalie would be, rightfully, angry. But it was Cory that prompted Wes to tell them on a plane.

“No one said he was getting away with anything, Cor. I’ve already begun making plans. With Liz, in fact. ”

“Plans? Robert has to be brought to Justice! Right now! This can’t stand! Robert is stupid and sloppy, like Liz said. We can get him!” Cor huffed, “Rosalie has lived all this time without a proper family! Without knowing her parents or her siblings!”

“Yes, sloppy, but not a complete idiot, Cor. You should beware a man who is ‘sloppy’ and ‘stupid’ who managed to kill several skilled Hunters and come away without suspicion for three decades.” Wesley said in a stern tone, “Cory, please sit.”

Cory clenched his fist, striking it into his palm.“Robert has to die!” There would be no paintball pistols this time around.

Wesley sighed. Perhaps he should have only told Rosalie first. “Cory, calm yourself. You are making it difficult for me to reconcile with my decision to bring you in our confidence so soon.”

Cory hesitated, “Wha—I—.” He struggled briefly with indecision before he slowly settled back beside Rosalie. His trembling hand took hers. Doing his best to keep himself centered.

Once the room calmed again, Wesley said, “Death is a release. Even after months of torment it would be an end he’d look forward to. Robert has lived nearly thirty years in mild discomfort at worst. He has enjoyed his cheesecake, his wife’s bed, and the esteem of his colleagues at best. Cory, death is simple.” Wesley’s eyes flickered away his humanity briefly, “I propose a punishment that befits his crime. One that will have him begging for death without the hope of it. One that will stir his morality long enough for him to realize his mistake and know he is unable to mend it.”

Cory didn’t think he’d ever get used to Wesley when he got like this. The empty eyes. It ran shivers up his spine. But Cory couldn’t look away. It was like a morbid scene, a train wreck; mangled metal tangled up in bloody bodies, silent and cold.

But today, on that jet, Cory’s own mind readied itself to abandon humanity. Without hesitation Cory asked, “What would that be?”

“Reliving his victim's death. An episode of Black Mirror reminded me of it.” Wesley mused, thinking it a brilliant idea. The prison of the mind. A wonderful place to trap someone.

“That seems elaborate.” Cory furrowed his brows, “How long will that go on? Who would you even hire to do that?”

Wesley spoffed, “Cory, I don’t have to hire anyone,” He waved the concerns away.

“Well, how-- I mean you said-- The episode, it had so many actors--”

“Black Mirror reminded me of the idea, but they weren’t the first to come up with such a sentence. Have you seen Star Trek Voyager? Tom Paris is found guilty of murder. His alien judge and jury grapht the last moments of the murdered man into Tom’s mind. He relives the death repeatedly. Once every seven hours I think.” Wesley thought back, but having not a clear memory of it, he brushed that aside for a different day, “Anyway, I will use a similar method. I am working on the technology to make for Robert his own private prison.” Wesley poured his coffee eyes onto Rosalie, “All I need is the help of a talented biochemist.”

Rosalie had sat quite still as Cory's outburst transpired, too deep in her own mind to be his comfort immediately. The touch of his hand seemed to drag her back to the surface though, squeezing his hand and exhaling slowly. There was so much she wanted to say, but would any of it matter? That she spent the past six years trusting Robert all while he couldn't give her a shred of truth?

At first, Wesley's proposed punishment didn't seem fitting. She wanted to agree with Cory; that man had to die. Who was he to think he could ruin one family - nearly two - and then go about living his dream life. Never would she have imagined that the vile creature who destroyed her family was also the one who helped bring her into resistance. He was bold, selfish, wicked. Two women fell in love with him and he chose the cowards way out of a problem he had created. And he had to know who she was the moment he found out she had existed and could never be honest with her.

She recalled seeing him once in nearly tears shortly after she had joined their family. Curiosity had the best of her, asking both Anita and Robert about her mother, desperate for any connection to her. Anita had a little trouble still talking about her sister even sixteen years after the fact, but did share a couple of memories, wiping her eyes with the reignited emotion. Robert on the other hand had turned into quite a mess as Anita was talking, Rosalie remembering that he excused himself quickly into the conversation, his face strained in a manner she'd never seen since. Out of courtesy for the Crosse's she didn't ask again, deciding it wasn't worth upsetting her second chance at a family.

And now here she was, finally seeing the true colors of the man she'd come to respect and trust. With all the pieces aligned in her mind she was supportive of Wesley's belief that death was too swift. A man who treated life like a game of chess where people - people who loved and adored him - were nothing more than pawns to sacrifice was unacceptable. He'd be made to suffer and beg for a release they'd never give him.

"Whatever you need from me," she nodded to Wesley. Knowing his talent with technology she had to imagine this would be geared much more toward neurochemistry, but that didn't mean she was afraid to dabble in it. "The only condition is that it has to be her death. That is what will hurt him the most."

Wesley nodded, “Agreed.” A fitting punishment. Losing her all over again. And again and again and again.

“What can I do?” Cory asked intently.

“You can stay away from Robert.” Wesley pointed a finger at his brother who scoffed in protest, “Listen, this tragedy is not the first to occur, don’t expect it to be the last, and you need to learn to control your emotions. You have to be able to look into the eyes of someone who has hurt your and your loved ones and smile. Cory, you track. I understand that. You hunt occasionally, true, but not enough. You must keep your stomach handled while watching pain and you must be willing to get chummy with mages even as you know they are being devious with people close to you.”

Cory exhaled, “W--well then I’ll practice. I’ll come on more hunts with you.”

“That’s a start,” Wesley touched fingertips to fingertips again. He looked at the still screen of black and white. “There’s no telling if our plans will succeed. We need to keep our heads.”

“What has been planned so far?”

“Liz is being monitored. I rather Robert not kill yet another family member. She has a contact who has evidence to incriminate Robert. She hopes to get her brother to come clean, but I doubt it.” Wesley gave them a brief understanding of his talk with Elizabeth. They intend to set up Robert to unwittingly admit he is the cause of the masacre. If he happens to avoid these traps, then on the night of the next Hunters Ball he will be exposed. Wesley plans on helping Liz and her contact fake their deaths if necessary. The more relaxed Robert is, the better. “Once Robert is arrested by my private police force I will escort him to the dungeons of Avostoska. The man will then live out his days in the prison of his mind.”

Becoming calmer, and slowly satisfied, Croy asked, “How will you go about exposing him?”

“Well, I’ll need to know what evidence Liz has, but I at least have this footage.” Wesley nodded to the half-blackened screen. “Robert believes he got rid of it. But it was a setup.” Wesley mused, “On New Year's Eve we will make sure Robert is in full view and unable to escape. In addition to whatever Liz has, I will play this clip.”

Cory felt his hearty steady knowing solid groundwork was already underway. In the lull of quiet he asked, curious, “Wes, why is the screen partly black?”

“This is a serious topic. I didn’t think it would be appropriate to witness the argument between siblings while also seeing Inara and I naked on the couch.” He spoffed to see regret over asking about it in the eyes of his little brother.

Well, that answered any questions she would have had as to how he had found out about this. The little bit that she had interacted with Liz told Rosy that she was not the kind to go looking for help. The older woman was strong and brimming with determination, unwilling to let circumstances keep her down. Maybe one day she'd be able to see the similarities between herself and her aunt, but right then she missed them completely.

"At least with work I'll have a excuse to keep my distance," she commented, managing to keep herself calm and level-headed. "I don't think I'll be tempted to put a bullet between his eyes, but I'd rather not be around him if I can avoid it. I don't know if I'd keep a face as calm as you have the last few days, Wes."

The time stamp of the video told her it was the night prior to the wedding, meaning it was just by chance that she and Cory hadn't wandered past the room in time. A good chance it seems, otherwise she might not have controlled herself if they'd have overheard it, nor did she think she could have stopped Cory. Exhaling, she found her center and at least a temporary calm as she looked to Cory.

"Are you sure you want to be a part of this? My apparent soap opera of a life?" she said with a shake of her head, rubbing her neck so she could have an excuse to look out the window rather than at his face. "I'd understand if you decide it's too much."

Cory immediately turned his attention from any thoughts on plotting to his lady love. Gently, he turned her face to him. Cory set his hands on her cheeks. His thumb brushed her softly. “Rosy, don’t think for one moment I have any intention to leave your side.” Cory’s eyes brimmed with emotion, “Not one moment,” he shook his head, “ All I want is your happiness, Rosy. You’re mine, as I am yours.” Wesley did not say a word. Cory had his troubles with speaking. But here, now, he spoke strong and true, and he needed no help. “I never want you to forget that you are loved. That you have a family. And we’re here for you.”

Wesley smiled, “Rosy Posy, you are always welcome to stay with us, if you like. To avoid Robert. You can say the truth: we’re working together on a project.”

Cory still bunked with his parents. Well, technically they bunked with him since the transfer of the family business took place. Fiona and Roderick had a strained relationship with Wes. Learning from their past mistakes Lord and Lady Cromwell became quite amiable now. They did their best to keep in near-constant agreeable contact with Cory so they could forge a better bond. Family dinners almost every night. Sometimes Robert and Anita were invited over too. That would be the hard part for Cory. Unless he also said he wanted to work more closely with Wesley. A good excuse to coincidentally being unable to drop in on any dinners that Robert would be attending.

She might have had a stone face when they were discussion Robert and plans to bring him to his knees, but the gentle touch of the man who'd professed his love to her was enough to nearly break her. Her palm rest atop his hand, smiling as she gazed into those eyes that offered only support and love for her. Fingers fitted themselves between his and she gave his hand a light squeeze.

"I'll keep that in mind," she assured Wesley, though her eyes didn't stray from Cory as she spoke. "I think I'll be okay at my place, but if something changes, I'll let you know." She was a few hundred miles from him and since Everest had taken over as head of the company seemed to be less interested in her work. Talk about father of the year.

“Good. I’ll be keeping an eye out.” The conversation had come to an end. There were other things to discuss that needed to be gone over later. Theo being a mage was one. The other was figuring out how to tell Willow that she had a half-sister and that her father had killed her family. Wesley got up from his seat, “We can finish talking when we get home. We have other issues to figure out. In the meantime I’ll be heading back to Inara and the children. You two can relax out here. We’ll let you know when dinner is ready.”

Cory nodded to Wesely, “Alright. Thanks, Wes.” Once his brother left Cory pulled Rosalie into his arms. He communicated his feelings through his gentle hold, his occasional kiss, and his murmurs of support. After a time Cory said, “Rosy, what do you think about naming our first girl Amelie?”

The feeling of his arms around her was the most reassuring sensation in the world. Rosalie let out a sigh as her head found it's place on his shoulder, eyes closed as she let the gravity of everything sink in. To say it wasn't ideal would be far from fair, but she supposed there was a sense of closure in at least not having to spend her entire life wondering where her father was, if he knew she existed, or if she'd ever meet him. All three were answered, even if they weren't the ones she was looking for.

His question pulled her out of her thoughts, a smile spreading at the idea of the life they'd have together, little ones and all. It was much more therapeutic to think to the future, she decided. They'd deal with the past when all the pieces were together, but for now they had being together to look forward to. "Really? I always thought she had a beautiful name... But you don't think it's too dated or odd? We could always go with a traditional spelling, but I want your say in our family."

Cory nodded, smiling, “I would be honored to name our girl after your mother. I don’t care if anyone thinks it’s odd or not.” They had few of the older generation to look up to at this point. Maybe, at one time, Cory would have wanted to consider his own parents' names. But Cory had become disappointed in them when he learned what they did to his older brother. Amelie sounded pretty and the woman herself, by any account so far, seemed a good person. Elizabeth too, come to think of it. Cory said, “Maybe Amelie Elizabeth Cromwell? We have plenty of time to decide, of course. As long as we make the choice together.”

Rosalie could feel her heart growing and she had immeasurable respect for him in that moment. "I think it's perfect," she insisted, easing his face closer for a slow, sensual kiss. When their lips parted, she couldn't help but spoff at her own thoughts. "I mean, baring neither comes out of the closet as a narcissist and murder, I think it's perfect. Are you going to give me beautiful blonde girls with their father's manners and temperament?"

Cory smiled, glowing from the kiss, "If I don't get it right the first time we can always try again." He pulled her in for another kiss like the one she gave him, "Will you give me boys with your smile and my brown curls?"

"Of course, and they'll be smarter than us both and drive us mad," she chuckled, hardly waiting as she proclaimed another kiss from him that might have turned into a few more before she broke away. "I wish I could explain just how happy you make me, Cory. Every single thing about you." Her fingers found their place in his curly locks, watching him with pure devotion in her chocolate gaze. "But I think I'm fine spending the rest of my life trying to find the words. I love you, Cory."

Cory beamed, “Well now, I think you just said it best. I love you too, Rosy. I can’t wait to spend my life with you.” He looked back at the door separating the two of them from the rest of the others. There was still plenty of time before dinner. After such a traumatic revelation he guessed rightly that Wes wouldn’t be interrupting them any time soon. Cory shifted him and Rosalie so that they were laying across the couch. Thankfully the jet boasted a nice, comfortable leather lounge. Cory’s eyes fell half-lidded as he continued to kiss her. His hands slipped aside their clothes. Maybe they wouldn’t be planting any seeds in the field for real yet, but Cory wanted to express his affection to the fullest extent, right now, there on the plane.

Rosy found the most reassurance in his arms, under his gaze. His body conveyed a wordless vow between the two of them, one that hers echoed flawlessly. There was a slight fear they'd have unwanted company, but his bare touch quelled that concern, or at least moved it to a very distant corner of her mind.

Shortly after their spontaneous love making Cory managed to get dressed before Lottie came to tell them that dinner was ready. Good thing too! Since it was his niece who came to get them. Cory took Rosalie’s hand. They followed Lottie through to the next section of the plane wherein was a small nook of a dining room. Charlotte joined her siblings between her parents.

Inara got up when Rosalie came to the table. She gave her a hug in silent sympathy and support. Cory got his own hug too. They decided not to speak about it in front of the children. Just in case the kids might babble about it to the wrong people. Then Inara sat back down beside Kit.

Wesley grinned, his eyes bouncing between the two, “Well now, I hope the two of you got plenty of time to ‘relax’. Hm?”

Although Rosalie could feel her cheeks heating up, she smiled and nodded. "Oh yes. Your brother is quite gifted at relaxing," her eyes shone with lightly veiled mischief, deciding she wouldn't be ashamed of their love and the actions it spawned. "I think we're going to make it a regular habit. Plenty of relaxation."

Cory cleared his throat, wondering if his brother had known that was going to happen. And why it now seemed strange that Lottie came in at the appropriate moment and not a second before. “Yeah, well, maybe we’ll do our relaxing in places other than a jet.” He was sure nothing was seen. But just in case it was too obvious Cory planned not to ‘relax’ on board anymore.

All of this went right over the heads of the children. Lottie shook her head. Grownups were weird! She preferred to scroll on her iPad looking at ballerina outfits. She had a recital soon. Inara was happy to be blessed with a girl who loved to dance. A playful smile quirked up on her lips, “Well if your relaxing ever happens to result in a cousin for the kids, what are your thoughts on names?”

“Well, we were just talking about that actually,” Cory said as their food came to be served, “Amelie is a contender. Or Elizabeth. Or both together. We’re not sure just yet.”

“Wonderful!” Inara clapped. “And what if the baby is a boy?”

Wesley chimed in here, “Oh do name him Wesley!”

“We don’t need more of you!” Cory pointed a finger. Though he had few men to look up to in his life. Everest and Wes were among the best guys out there.

“Everest then?” Wesley chuckled.

Inara hummed in thought, “Well what about James? You and Ev have the same middle name.”

Cory meant to protest, but the indirect honoring of both Everest and Wesley by using their middle name didn’t come off as a bad idea. Still, he’d want Rosalie’s opinion on it. “Uh, I don’t know. What do you think, Rosy?”


While she had to agree there was no need for another Wesley wandering this world, it did bring to thought just what they'd go with for a boy. They were short on males in their lives, and it did only seem right to use one name to acknowledge two of them. "James isn't a bad name," she agreed, a wicked twist of her grin before adding, "I'm a pretty big fan of Oliver, though. Might have to make James a middle name in light of that."

Though the British Lion was a nice enough man, she wasn't quite sure if she'd name her child after him - at least not yet! It was more that she enjoyed getting a good jab at Wesley than anything else. "Shouldn't we go for something posh to follow up after Cornelius Eugene Cromwell? Something like Kensington or Ellington? Something you name a street after."

Inara grinned, sipping her wine, “I’m a pretty big fan of Oliver as well.” She shared a sultry look with her husband.

“Oh, another Lord Oliver Cromwell,” Wesley mused, clearly in support, “Your ancestors would be proud. So would the family back in Britain.” The English Lord had slain thousands of Irish Druids. Or so the legend said. “Anything other than Percival. My parents nearly cursed me with that name.”

Catching on to what they were talking about-- well, mostly-- Charlotte said, “Oh, name the baby Elsa! Or Anna!” She still had the love of Princess Tia in her heart, but the new favorite movie took first place in her mind for the time being.

Her taunt had backfired, but Rosalie wasn't too heartbroken over it. Oliver wasn't a bad name, after all, and if they could connect it back to his family then it was that much better. Besides - Oliver could be shortened to Ollie! They'd keep their little -y nickname tradition going. Chuckling at Lottie's suggestion, she nodded in agreement. "We'll have to keep Elsa and Anna in mind. Those would be wonderful baby names. Maybe you should give those to Auntie Ellie and Uncle Everest to use for their little girl, Lottie."

Cory chuckled, giving Rosalie a pat on her leg. It was hard to trip up Wesley! He couldn’t wait until Rosalie managed to stump his brother. It was rare, but it could happen.

Bright with delight, Lottie went to tapping into her iPad to Ellie with that very idea! She happily sent the message and showed her mother, “Look! I did it!”

“Yes you did! But remember there could be a delay. They’re on their special vacation.” Inara encouraged her daughter to eat.

“I know, I know. A honeymoon.” Charlotte said, setting the device back next to her plate. “Why is it called a honeymoon, Daddy?”

“Because back when humanity measured time mainly by the moon, about the fifth century, couples would drink a honey-based beverage called mead during their first moon cycle of marriage. It is said it would help the couple to conceive a child and promoted the sense of togetherness between man and wife.” Wesley explained between bites of food. The proper term would have been ‘aphrodisiac’. But that would have opened up more questions than he was comfortable with telling his girl. “After a while the name just stuck. Now it just means a time for newlyweds to spend together before having to go back to normal life.”

“Uncle Cory, are you and Aunt Rosy going to drink mead?” Lottie asked after she swallowed a sip of her juice.

Cory smiled, “I don’t know, maybe. Rosy, do you like mead?”

Amused by just how curious the young girl was, Rosalie listened to Wesley's surprisingly in-depth explanation. Though that was likely why little Lottie was always craving information! She grinned at the following question, shrugging her shoulders. "I don't think I've ever had a mead, but I'd be happy to try some with your uncle. Especially if it means I can hide away on an island with him for a month." She took a sip of her water before turning to Inara. "Did Wesley give you a luxurious and long honeymoon or did he rush back off to work?"

The idea of having Rosalie all to himself in a beautiful secluded area of the world filled Cory with delight. They could do somewhere tropical like Bora Bora. But there was also cave diving, or a fancy underwater hotel, or they could do a cruise! He went over all of these ideas as he happily ate his food while Inara answered Rosalie.

“Oh lord, Rosy, it was long and luxurious, and an unexpected adventure.” Inara gave her husband a playful squint of mock offense. Wesley chuckled wickedly. “The wedding should have prepared me for this man. At every turn, he had fun with the family. Particularly when he came riding in on that white horse.”

Wesley had trained one specifically for the parade to Inara. It had strut like it had a prince mounted to its back! And might as well, with how Wesley liked to boast about himself. The horse did a round of trots and short leaps that got mixed approval from those witnessing it. Not kosher in the slightest, and yet not technically explicitly against tradition. The best kind of fence to dance upon!

giphy.gif


Inara twirled her fork with her fingers, “We knew the wedding was going to be an ordeal. Two weeks, I think. So I suggested a small venture on a ship. A light cruise back home.” Her narrowed amber eyes expressed reluctant exhilaration for what had transpired, “Well we end up on a seventeenth-century brigantine set on a course to various honeymoon islands and spas.” Inara pointed the pointy end of her fork at Wesley, “That was not a short, light cruise!”

“To be fair, you said, and I quote ‘A nice cruise back to the states’, my Love!” Wesley chuckled, avoiding the fork by leaning back, “You never said how long or on what!”

“Yes, that was my mistake. I hadn’t learned to be as specific as I must to get you to abide by what I mean and not what you can ‘technically’ misconstrue.” Inara admitted, setting her fork down in a sign of peace. She smiled and shook her head at how pleased her husband looked, “I had married you too quickly!”

Laughing, Cory said, “I remember you came back both upset and content all at the same time. You were gone for four months I think. Left in May and came back in August.”

“Yes, and by the time we got back I found out I was pregnant with Lottie.” Inara chuckled. Clearly however angry she had been once she found out Wesley had arranged a strange honeymoon for them, it didn’t last too long.

Rosalie let out a low whistle at the mention of just how long they'd been away. "I don't think I'd want to be on a boat that long. Even if I don't usually get boat sick I feel like that much rocking would be too much to handle - especially if you were pregnant. Bless you for not burying him the moment you found land, Inara!" But they were too good for each other, even if he was an impish man that there ever was. "I suppose a month would be nice, although I might worry that I was missing out on too much work. I'll have to just leave that up to Cory and he can try and read my mind on where we go."

“Oh she tried,” Wesley chuckled, “As soon as we got to the first island she chased me down with her sandal. She managed to tackle me on the shore. Got most of my body covered in sand.” He recalled wistfully the Hindi curses and the threats of being left on the island, before saying, “Cory I can give you some ideas.”

“No thank you!” Cory chuckled, “I think I will figure it out just fine by myself. Unlike you, I am not a masochist.” he looked to Rosalie with an affectionate smile, “And besides, I agree with Rosy. A nice vacation is great. But not one too long. There’s plenty of work to do still!”

Inara nodded, “It’s good to keep that in mind. I did a lot of work from the office while pregnant. But between babies I was back in the field.” Thanks to her system she set up with Wesley’s help they had a Vampire branch she managed easily from her phone. However, when she could, Inara did hands-on work. "Rosy, how is your work going by the way? I think you tried something this June, or was it July?"

Grateful that Cory spoke for them both, Rosalie finished off her meal and sat back comfortably. Seeing as she didn't have field work of her own, she imagined she'd be able to continue working when she took her pregnancy journey. Well, maybe not doing many experiments in order to protect the baby. They'd have to face that when they got to it and she planned on taking Cory's opinion into consideration every step of the way.

The recollection of their attempt that summer wasn't something she was overly fond of. "Oh, it hit a bit of a roadblock," she admitted, moving a strand of hair out of her sight. "The serum seemed like it had been right, but I was probably also a bit anxious to try it out. Thankfully Cory was there to help with containment," she squeezed his hand with a smile. "But it feels like it's moving in the right direction; just hard since there aren't exactly any textbooks to work off of. A break might be helpful though, and it seems like I'll have something else as a project when I get home."
 
Sympathies and encouragement were offered in her efforts for a biological weapon against mages. At the mention of the new project, Inara drew her eyes up in curiosity. The discussion of what happened on the plane just an hour or so before had been relayed. She wasn’t fully clear on how Wesley was going to accomplish it, but she did know the theory.

“Oh that’s right, I may need to transfer ‘Specimen-K’ to Avostoska for testing some of my ideas,” Wesley said as he too laid down his cutlery once his steak was done. “I’ll have to get to that when we land as well.”

The ‘subject’ had been mentioned a few times growing up. Charlotte had always wondered about it. Wesley chose to keep this bit for later when she could more fully understand the differences between mages and humans. Sometimes a child-like perspective had the hardest time looking past the appearance of mages who disguised themselves as humans. Their growing brains may not agree on what their eyes could see. But, despite trying to keep these little details away, it didn’t stop his curious Dove from asking!

“Daddy, am I older now?” Charlotte asked, referring to his constant reminder that she can’t know what S-K is until she ‘got older’.

“Not yet, Dove. Wait a few more years,” Wesley assured her time would fly by. She just needed to work on patience. He smiled as she grumpily finished her food and asked to be excused. “Yes, you did a good job with your food. You may have ice cream. I’ll text Hye.” He pulled out his phone to do just that.

Bright with excitement, Lottie grabbed up her iPad and ran to the back. Jasper, jealous, took a fussy moment before finally being able to do the same. He toddled in a hurry after his sister. Only Christopher stayed.

Rosalie's work with Kaylee, more commonly referred to as Specimen-K had evolved over the years. When she met the young spawn of mages she was just about to head off to college herself, though she already had an interest in the sciences. Everest had the child watched by Marigold Averell and kept close so that the number of people aware of her existence could be listed without losing one's breath.

Old Maggie was one of the few faces of the hunting world who had little to do with the hunts themselves. She came from an older lineage of hunters and seemed to lack whatever genes needed. If having two left feet applied to a pistol then she'd fit the bill. Between her lack of appeal in a fight she also was cursed at birth to have a dreadfully unfortunate face, most of which was a large, crooked nose. Mismatched eyes and dirty straw of hair had meant she seldom was asked for dances, but if she was it was generally not in good nature. Despite this, Maggie had stuck around and done her best to help out with the community, catching Everest's eye at a charity function, hardly finding a woman in her fifties who wasn't married to either a family or work and not a widow.

Eager to have a purpose, she dutifully accepted the role of watching over Kaylee and staying in communications with those involved with the mage child, not at all phased or frightened by the child's potential, as Wesley and Everest had warned her. Instead, she raised Specimen-K like any woman would in a position to care for a child, save of course for the fact that she willingly escorted her to various testing facilities for the different experiments related to her. Rosy had met Maggie a few times and found her to be quite enjoyable, even if she seemed to lack a few social cues. She trusted the older woman with her observations of Kaylee and of course the secret of her existence. Knowing that Wesley had intentions to transport the young child, just a year older than Lottie, around the world made her curious if Old Maggie would be asked to complete the trip as well. It wasn't as if Kaylee had proved to be any sort of difficulty to handle, Rosy even willing to collect samples without the child restrained, but she imagined being separated from Maggie could cause undue stress, something she didn't want to see in any subject in case it impacted results they were after.

Christopher usually kept to the laps of his parents. Sometimes he would sit with Cory. Today he silently shuffled to Rosalie where he saw a small cut on her hand still visible from the bar fight. He pointed his finger at it, saying in a tiny voice, “Ow." Then he bent his face to the wound and gave it a gentle kiss. Smiling, he looked up, "Better?"

The light weight added from Kit's small body drew her attention out of her thoughts, smiling down at him as he found his place on her lap. She had a soft spot for each of the Von Helsing children, but his sweet disposition was likely enough for her to say he was her unnamed favorite. That or a tight tie between him and Lottie's never-ending wonder. His endearing attempts to fix her boo-boo about made her heart melt, nodding. "Yes, Kit. Much better, thank you, sweetheart," she returned the kiss to his crown. "Are you going to fix the world, you gentle boy?"

“Fix?” Kit looked up at his parents.

“Make it better.” Inara reminded him.

Christopher pressed his hands together twice in the manner of his mother. He bobbed his footies, “Fix!” He agreed with Rosalie. Although he might not have understood it all, he knew that much!

Cory smiled, loving the way Rosalie handled the baby. A happy preview for their future. One he hoped would be full of these moments. “How old is S-K?” he wondered aloud.

“Oh, just a year older than Lottie, I think.” Wesley said, getting up from the dining table. It was more comfortable to chat in the lounge.

“Has she shone any abilities?” Cory asked, doing the same.

“No, not that we know of at least.” Wesley and Inara were fine with Kit choosing to hug on Rosalie. They walked together to the couches. Baby Kit rested his curly head on his Aunty’s shoulder. “We check once in a while. Little things here and there to see if she exhibits any response. Nothing traumatic.” Because if she ended up being a mundie then they’d have committed a crime.

Cory hummed in thought, “Well, what experiments are you going to do?”

“Test the nervegear I am making. It won’t be scary or violent stuff. In fact, I think she’d enjoy it. She doesn’t leave the premise of her compound and she’s only ever seen her handlers. Aside from when we tested her.” Wesley took a place by his wife on one of the loveseats. Cory happily pulled Rosalie and Kit next to him. “I’ll start her off with familiar places. So it’s not a shock. Maybe try out a virtual teacher for her.” They hadn’t taught her to read or write. If a mage, the less educated the better. Thankfully learning basic skills wouldn’t be difficult to do even if she did not grow up the traditional way.

Rosalie could count the number of times she'd held a child on her fingertips, and she was pretty sure they were all birthed by Inara! Still, she found her arms naturally adjusting to best support Kit without disturbing his comfort. Once seated, she joined the domino effect, baby Kit's head on her shoulder while the back of her own found Cory's, still able to converse with the other two. "A teacher would be a good place to start," she agreed with Wesley. "The few times I've met her she's quite curious, so I don't think it'd be a shocking experience. Do you plan on having Old Maggie travel with her or leave it up to servants at Avostoska?"

“I think it would be best if Maggie came along. I had another idea I was thinking about that I would need her for, actually.” Wesley called in a stewardess to pour them any drinks they wanted. He had chartreuse on the rocks. “As S-K grows older I don’t want her to become too attached to one person. I have another caregiver in mind who will assist Maggie until the girl has grown comfortable. Then Maggie will retire. Not out of contact, of course, but no longer working as the primary caregiver. I plan on doing this every two years to encourage her to bond with others easily. By the time she’s fourteen or fifteen years old, we will relax her guard and begin to introduce her to the world outside. If she has no mage abilities by the time she turns twenty-one she will be allowed to join our organization.”

Cory, who felt warm and cozy with his fiance and nephew, perked, “Kaylee, a hunter?”

“Yes. And why not? We saved her from being forced to be a mage. Seems only fair she has the opportunity to do the same for others,” Wesley shrugged. Everest had been sentimental that day. But so far Kaylee proved a mundie. “Of course, if before she turns twenty-one she exhibits mage abilities, well, we’ll just have to deal with her like any other.”

Rosy nodded in agreement, feeling the young girl had potential if she was educated properly. Kaylee understood that they believed she had a sickness, which was why she couldn't see other people or play with other children. Even in their few encounters, Rosy had picked up that the child was extremely empathetic, even asking if Maggie was safe to be around her. Though she didn't have a lot of experience in the psychological aspect of things, she had to assume that was a good sign; if the girl was focused on how she impacted others and preventing harm she could be primed to be a hunter.

Sipping on her wine before carefully balancing the glass on her free thigh, Rosalie pondered aloud. "She should be pretty easy to keep contained for a few more years, but if she stays with you in Belarus, are you worried that a certain young one of your own might find her curious way to her?" Lottie was a bright one, but the information she'd been fed about mages might lead her to already have a negative disposition toward Kaylee, even with them being of similar age. "Not only that, but if it does come down to her joining the community, it's likely going to be met with disapproval from at least a few. Although who knows, maybe the most stubborn will have died off by then." The same generation that frowned upon Wesley's inventions or Cory's unique form of tracking.

Wesley pondered that question, “I had thought of that, yes. Hye and Kaz do their best to keep an eye on the children. Quite good at it too. But I have learned Lottie did make a couple of successful escapes.” He shrugged, not bothered by it, “I’m sure it will be ok. Lottie doesn’t understand that S-K is a person. She hasn’t heard the name ‘Kaylee’. If they ever did meet I don’t think she’d think anything of it. Well, she might think we invited a girl for a play day.”

There were not many Hunter families who agreed with Wes and Inara’s method of raising their kids. Some were still willing to allow their children to play with the Von Helsing offspring, but lately, it was getting harder. Lottie had many questions. She had, once or twice, brought up the topic in front of other kids. Thankfully those moments ended without spoiling the naivety of the other children. This did, however, mean fewer play dates. Wesley was glad Charlotte had her siblings!

Cory said, “Well, what would you tell her?”

“That Kaylee is a guest with an illness.” Wesley said simply, “I would explain that it would be best if she didn’t have physical contact with her until we determined a cure.” And if or when Kaylee proved a mage they would claim her illness took her life. In a way, that would be true.

Inara sighed, “Poor little thing,” she said as she sipped on her evening tea, “I wish we could know sooner. It’s a shame for a mundie to be in this limbo.” While Wes took a colder approach, his wife did not. Perhaps it was that she had become a mother. Wesley had noticed Inara delegated away all of the Vampire cases involving children to other Hunters a year into raising Lottie.

It was always interesting to see how the other couple handled these unique aspects of parenting as a hunter. From what she had heard from others, it was often an area that the community struggled with; deciding when their young would be introduced, how much information they'd be exposed to beforehand. She was aware that Everest had been introduced right after high school, though they had waited longer with Willow, her soft nature making it seem unfit. After meeting her in person, Rosalie had to agree that it was for the best. She might have had a damn good shot, but she was far too gentle to ever make a necessary kill. When she joined the family, they didn't seem to wait long to pull her into the family business, though she was kept out of the field as much as they could control. Not everyone agreed with Inara and Wesley having the children exposed, but she trusted them to keep the children safe while being as open as age permitted.

"I'm sure she'll be fine and she's in good hands," she offered as an assurance to Inara. Though she didn't think she had the motherly instincts the other woman did, she could at least verify that diagnostics done had all come back clean as a whistle; aside from being kept hidden from the world she was in prime health and seemed a happy child even. With some difficulty, she shifted Kit between her arms, the one he was on having fallen asleep and needed a break, all without spilling her glass. "And if they did stumble upon each other and nothing else was raising any flags, maybe we could set-up a virtual playdate of sorts? Monitored and safe, while giving us a chance to see her interacting with someone her age."

“Hmmm, I don’t know. . .” Wesley rubbed his chin.

Inara peered over her tea with hopeful eyes, “Oh, do consider Rosalie’s suggestion, Wes. This may give Kaylee some semblance of a normal childhood. She would get a friend and so would Lottie.” It was a brilliant idea in Inara’s opinion. “In fact, we don’t need to wait for her to meet Kaylee by chance. Why don’t we introduce them?”

Wesley poured his coffee eyes over his wife, “Would that please you?”

“Yes, it would,” Inara smiled with affection.

Humming again in thought, Wesley said, ”We’ll need to make sure Lottie doesn’t talk about mages.”

“Of course.” Inara agreed, “She’s made great progress in keeping that topic only among close family and friends. Besides, we can monitor the interactions, can’t we? We can keep an eye on what she says. Maybe make a delay so if she makes a mistake it can be caught in time.”

Wesley finished off his drink, “Alright, we’ll do it.” There would need to be differences in the approach for the nervegear between his daughter and Kaylee. While Lottie would have access to a room built for virtual interaction, like a holodeck, Kaylee would be enduring what is to be used for Robert. A medical bed built to immobilize her body while wearing a helmet. “Rosy Posy, as soon as we all get to the states, you and Cory can arrange S-K for travel. While you do that I must contact a few guys to get certain materials. Don’t worry about bringing anything to the labs in Avostoska. I have what you’ll need. However, if you do have anything specific to bring, you’re more than welcome to do so.” This would, of course, also be after a talk about Theo and Willow.

Pleased to see she'd brought at least one good idea to the table, Rosy let her hand support Kit's back run circles while they all talked. He was such a calm babe, if it weren't for the fact he weighed against her she might have forgotten he was there! A part of her wondered if her own project would progress any further than the fault with Mr. Chekov, though she put those thoughts aside. There were more president matters at hand, ones that were on an actual timeline if they were to have everything in place for the reveal on New Years!

"Of course," she nodded, a glimmer of excitement at the thought of now having a portion of Wesley's labs at her disposal. While Everest had of course made sure she needed everything possible to function, there had also been the matter of keeping things under wraps. Fenced compounds with warehouses weren't nearly as enticing as working at Avostoska where no doubt the most advanced technology on the planet would be present. Her gaze shifted to face Cory beside her. "Are we going to be able to keep you away from tracking a bit longer?"

Although he had a lot of work going on Cory’s mode of tracking only required a laptop at the least. He enjoyed the comfort of his room, true. He had accommodations for food, entertainment for breaks, and of course, a bed. But it was easy to make a track nest just about anywhere. “I’ll bring my work to the castle. While you’re with Wes I can track. When you’re not, I’ll hang out with you.” He smiled, and leaned in to whisper, “We can relax together.” Wesley didn’t hear, but he could guess. He gave them wiggle brows from across the couch.

Rosalie knew better than to risk ruining a happy moment and the outlook of them having more time together, so Rosy kept her mouth shut on whether or not this temporary arrangement would upset his parents. Besides, being a temporary resident in a castle in a breath-taking country than to try and shuffle life about and travel each weekend to see each other. Her grin grew at his veiled suggestion. "I think that's a lovely plan," she said, ignoring Wesley and those damn brows. "And more time around the kids, which will be a blast as well." Giving her time to acquire maternal skills observing Inara!

Cory also avoided the topic. He’d have to work something out with Wes. Maybe play it off like next-level training? In any case, he was excited about the future! “Yeah, that’d be great!”

Bing! Wesley’s phone alerted him of the final task of today's schedule. “Speaking of children. Looks like it’s time to get to bed, my Love. We’re due for another go at a baby.”

Inara didn’t need to be told twice. She finished her tea and stood up to take Kit. “Come on little one, beddy-bye time. Say goodnight to your Uncle Cory and Aunt Rosy.”

Christopher have Cory a little hug. Then he placed a tiny kiss on Rosalie’s cheek and said, “Night” ever so softly before being pulled into Inara’s arms.

"Goodnight, Kit." Rosalie's heart melted and she waved goodbye to sweet Kit, relaxing into Cory as they prepared to leave. "A rigorous schedule," she spoffed at Wesley's alert. "I might have to keep my distance from you two and Kit. It's way too soon for baby cravings." They'd come in due time, no doubt! But for now, they needed to take everything one step at a time.

“Yeah,” Cory chuckled, “My parents would kill me. I promised them I would wait to have kids with whoever I married. They want to make sure the deal is done, you know? I think they’re just paranoid because Wes isn’t a Cromwell by blood. They watch me like a hawk.” He gave Rosalie a kiss before setting up their own space for sleeping. The lounge could be converted into a spare room.

"Well, they'll have to thank their eldest for making sure his little brother was prepared," she commented as she found the previously designated side of the bed that was 'hers'. Everything between them so far had been remarkably smooth, which Rosalie took to be a good sign of things to come. "Ugh, this is so much better than flying commercial. I could get very used to this."

Snuggling Rosalie close to him, Cory smiled, “Yeah, Mom and Dad think this is all too much, but Wes is really mindful about money. So he spends it. Ha ha! I’d get a jet too, if I didn’t think my parents would hound me. They get so flustered. It’s not like we don’t have the means for it.” Cory looked around, “I’d do a different layout though.”

"Not to be the devil's advocate, but it is your money," she pointed out, letting her head rest on one of the pillows he'd brought out. "It isn't like there's anything they can say if it's something that you want to do. I personally would love to hear how you'd design your personal jet, Lord Cromwell."

Bright with delight, Cory pointed, “I’d cover the walls with posters of my favorite movies There’d be a hot chocolate station. Beds would still be at the back, but so would a hot tub!” He brushed aside a strand of her hair, “What would you want?”

Rosalie couldn't help but giggle at his energy, eyes following as he pointed about. "Hmm, if I were to design a private jet I would want a corner study if I needed to work on something...or maybe not. It could be nicer to have an excuse to take a break for a few hours. Definitely would want a treadmill or something to burn off energy if I couldn't sleep. Though you're also quite good at that," she grinned up at him. "I would always have it stocked for strawberry shortcake. And I think it would need a gaming corner, that seems like a given."

“Definitely.” Cory agreed. About all of it. He rested his head against hers. The hum of the jet gave a mysterious ambiance as it cut through the night. Tiny dots illuminated the dim cabin. From where they lay they could see the crescent moon winking through silvery clouds “We can make long trips across the world for meetings that could be done over a video call. We’ll say it’s super important to do in person. But we’ll be doing the traveling in our jet.” Sighing in contentment, Cory murmured as he slowly fell asleep, “But I’d go anywhere. As long as it was with you.”
 
Peace was found in Cory's arms, his words endearing promise echoing while the sounds about them lulled her to sleep. Thoughts of the two of them traveling the world on a whim, miles above in the clouds flooded her dreams, all while nestled close. That was until the happy dream shifted and they were instead putting on an elaborate rouse of avoiding his parents. It wasn't until she was nearly awake that Rosalie realized the reason they'd been playing a one-sided hide and seek was a big ole bulge on her stomach! Unsettled, she shifted about in her sleep, face scrunched in disapproval of the events that had transpired within her mind.

Cory’s dreams wavered between moments of relaxing with Rosalie and trying to keep his hair from falling out. At one point he and Rosalie were in a negotiation with a trenchcoat wearing back alley Black Market profiteer. The wig he sold cost them upwards of three-hundred gold nuggets. A good deal? It would have been (sort of) if the wig didn’t shrink! Outraged, the two of them went to speak with the man. But he was gone. To Cory’s horror Rosalie suddenly shrunk to the right size you’d need to be, to wear the wig. In solidarity for Cory she wore it. They ended up living in a house with one side tiny for her and the other just big enough for him. Somehow, at the time, that made more sense than getting a simple tiny home for Rosy inside his bigger home. Tiny people would come to knock on Rosalie’s side of the home. But loud thumping brought Cory’s mind to the waking world while his Dream-Self went to the door in his side of the house.

“Uncle Cowy!” Bop, bop went Jasper’s hand fell in a rhythm against Cory’s shoulder. “Wake up!”

The children’s faces came into focus. Jasper leaned on the make-shift bed by his head. Charlotte plopped front forward as well, reaching over to take Rosalie’s hand and wiggle it, “Aunty Rosy, breakfast time!” She started to sing the song her mother would use to wake her sleepy babes, “You are my sunshine, my only sunshine! Rise up happy and start the day! You never know dear, how much is out there! Get up my Loves it's time to play!"

Rosalie awoke with a jolt, likey caused by Lottie climbing on to the bed. One eye opened first before the other, smiling slowly at their adorable wake up call. "Mmm, morning to you too," she said through a yawn, slowly sitting up so she wouldn't topple either of them over. "We're up, we're up."

“Mo’neen!” Jasper said to Rosalie, climbing onto Cory’s back as the man sat up.

Charlotte scooted backward so the two of them could come off of the bed. “We have pancakes and bacon.” she told them of the glorious food awaiting them, “And we have orange juice.”

Cory slipped his arms behind him to support Jasper in a piggy-back position. “That sounds great. But what about braaaaaaains?” he asked in a haunting tone as one of his hands came to plop onto her head. Cory’s fingers wiggled like he was siphoning her grey matter, “Slurp, slurp!”

“No, a zombie!” Lottie chuckled, pushing off his hand to run away.

“Aaarg!” Cory chased her in a circle. Lottie squealed in delight as she ran around Rosalie.

The little man on his back joined in the fun. “Zomee!” Jasper mimicked his uncle, stretching out his hand and wiggling his fingers at his sister, “Aaarrh, bwains!”

Up on her feet and acting as an obstacle course, Rosy chuckled at their play, fixing her hair. Just as Lottie came around the side of her for the third time, she quickly snatched the girl up in her arms and spun in a circle. "Braaaaains!" Sh groaned in the best zombie voice she could. "Lottie brains best brains! Nom nom nom!"

Squealing with delight, Lottie clung to Rosalie as the world turned, “No, no! Don’t eat my brains!”

Cory laughed maniacally. “Ha ha, yes! You see? There is no escape!” He bent forward and nom’d on Charlotte’s leg when Rosalie came to a stop.

“What have we here?” Wesley chuckled, leaning on the threshold.

Jasper leaned over, his hand waving menacingly in the air, “Bwaaains! Imma zomee!”

Looking up, Cory chuckled, “We’re having our breakfast. Lottie will become one of us.” In a droning voice, as if hypnotized, Cory repeated, “One of us. One of us!” as his fingers went to tickle Charlotte who could not escape from Rosalie’s arms.

Wesley spoffed, “Well she’ll be a good meal, she’s got a big head.”

Inara came around him with Baby Kit on her hip, “She gets that from me.” Obviously a comment meant to convey their intelligence.

“Ah, because of your stubborn, thick skull?” Wesley dodged a whack by darting toward the breakfast table. His wife wagged a finger at him and cursed at him in Hindi. Wesley chuckled wickedly as he slipped into his seat.

Huffing, Inara stifled a smile and waved the others over, “Alright, enough brains. Let’s get you guys some human food. Turn you back to normal.”

Jasper patted Cory, “Go, go!”

Lottie took Rosalie’s hand when she got her feet back on the ground, “Sit by me, Aunty Rosy!”

The children's glee was contagious, even for zombies! Rosy took Lotties hand and followed them toward the breakfast table. The welcoming aroma reminded her of just how hungry she was, forgetting just what time it was courtesy of skipping through time zones and a dimmed cabin. "I can't think of anywhere else I would want to sit," she told the young girl, finding their places beside Cory. "Oh this smells delicious. Much better than brains."

“Yeah, much better!” Lottie nodded in agreement with Rosalie.

Cory chuckled, “I don’t know Lottie, yours tasted pretty good. I might have to have another bite!”

Giggling, Charlotte put her hands on her head, “No!”

“No?” Cory spoffed in mock offense, wiggling his finger in her direction. Lottie wiggled in her seat.

Inara did her best to keep a straight face while being stern, “Cory, she needs to eat.”

Cory offered a sheepish smile, “Ha ha, sorry!” He took up his spoon for the oatmeal he mixed. Jasper, who chose to sit on Cory’s lap, often abandoned his utensils in favor of the ones growing out from his hands. His uncle had to use a napkin occasionally to wipe away a bit of fallen egg or a drop of ketchup.

Charlotte enjoyed sitting beside her Aunt Rosy. They made small talk about her interest in dancing. Ballet in specific. She barely picked at her food. The adults had to remind her to eat and not talk. They were nearly done with breakfast when Charlotte was chided again with not eating. Lottie huffed, “But I want to talk with Aunty Rosy.”

“You have done plenty of talking. You need to finish your food. When breakfast is done, it’s done. Remember that.” Inara warned gently.

Thinking back on a couple of times Charlotte voluntarily refused to eat brought back the memory of the tummy pains of hunger. Thankfully the children get a snack between meals or she would have been far more miserable! Charlotte somberly grabbed up her fork and knife to dig into her pancake medallions and bacon tater-tots, taking measured bites and careful chews.

Wesley took the opportunity to have a word, “When we land it will be shortly before lunch. There is another important topic I wish to go over with you.” he cleaned his hands and took a final sip of his water, “You two are welcome to stay for the night before leaving to get any of your things from your homes in the morning.”

While Rosalie had felt guilty for chatting with Charlotte, she also knew it was probably a healthy reminder from her parents that other's actions didn't serve as an excuse for her own. Either way, for now she was eating and it left the adults to finish their own meals, sipping the last of her orange juice as Wesley spoke up. Given how much of an awakening their last discussion had been, she truly hoped this next one would be much more timid. "Are you planning on discussing it while we're still aboard or once we're back at your home?"

“This can wait. It isn't terribly unexpected. It’s more work-related,” Wesley mused, scooting out of the dining table, “For now just enjoy the rest of the trip on the jet.”

Baby Kit broke from a short nursing session with Inara. She artfully managed to keep herself covered in respect to Cory as Kit sat up, “Story?” He asked, stretching out his hands. Happily, Inara began to finish off her plate of food. It was much easier to do without Baby Kit nursing. Thankfully the process of weaning him had been easier, so far, than the others.

Wesley leaned over and picked him up, “Yes, I will read you some books.”

Seeing an opening, Lottie asked, “Can we watch a movie?”

“Just one each,” Wesley chuckled as he walked toward the lounge.

Jasper, who had done a better job eating, got off of Cory’s lap, “Nijago Fwist!”

“No, not Ninjago first!” Lottie scarfed down the rest of her plate, “Pwishesh Anna and Queem Elsha!” She cried out with a mouth full of food in opposition to his suggestion as she too descended from her seat to the lounge.

Sibling squabbles were one of the many things that Rosalie had missed out on during her childhood. It was amusing to watch the two argue, always about the most trivial things, and she had to imagine that once they decided to have children they'd be in the same ship of dictator over the little ones.

Inara decided she’d let Wesley deal with that mess since he failed to specify the order. They were already with him in the lounge to argue their cases anyway. In the meantime, she turned her amber eyes on Cory and Rosalie as she got up, “You two are gonna make the cutest babies. Just wait until all the cousins get together, they’ll be living tornados.”

Cory chuckled, “Yeah, I bet. But we’re hoping to wait for the right moment. Work is important for us to focus on right now.” he held no fear to say so with his sister-in-law.

Inara smiled, “Nice, sounds like a plan. Well, I hope I have a child or two around to play with yours by then. Wes and I want a big family so we might get the chance.” she straightened out her dress since Baby Kit had pushed it askew, “Guys gonna watch movies with us?”

Rosalie nodded in agreement with his plan to wait. They'd want to find a stable time in their careers so that nothing would be missed out on. That and he'd expressed that it would be in their best interest to wait until they were married, less she become yet another target of Lord and Lady Cromwell's muted glares. They would have plenty of nieces and nephews to live vicariously though at this rate anyways! And the best part? When they were ready for a break, off to their parents and nannies they'd go! There was no downside.

"I wouldn't mind joining. Unless Cory has anything else he'd like to do?" She didn't want to speak for him, but after filling her stomach she knew lazing about sounded like a good idea!

“Actually that sounds great, I’ll come,” Cory smiled, getting up. He put his arm around Rosalie as he walked into the lounge. Rosy had come to find she greatly enjoyed the almost possessiveness he had with her. If anything it just made her feel protected, regardless of the fact that there was no danger nearby.

The room was dimmed. Lego men dressed like ninjas raced across the large widescreen suspended from the ceiling. Charlotte was grumpily slumped next to Wesley while he read a story to Baby Kit. Inara came to sit by Charlotte. The determining factor for who got to go first was who came out first. Her delay in eating had foiled her plans! Next time would be different. A balance between eating and talking.

Cory took his place beside Jasper with Rosalie. He was not the age where Ninjago! mattered to him, but Cory knew how much Jasper liked it.

By the time Ninjago! ended, Charlotte had felt better. As soon as the opening song played for Frozen she found herself in the arms of her uncle and aunt. Lottie sang with Rosalie all the parts she could get her to join in on. Inara took more coaxing. She took the lower notes of the harmonies.

The Von Helsings, Cory, and Rosalie did enjoy the rest of the way home. When the jet landed in a mountainous compound in the state of Colorado they filed out together. Cory and Rosalie had access to travel accommodations from there to wherever they needed to be. Cory would need to pack up his things from his room in Maine before relocating to Avostkosta. But they would leave in the morning.

In the meantime the family ate lunch and hung out a moment more before business talk. They ate in a dining hall overlooking the valley below. Autumn leaves had begun to dust the slopes of the green earth. It was cozy inside for the family. Afterward, Jasper rolled around and wrestled with Cory and Wesley. Baby Kit had Rosalie read him a book. Then Lottie showed her Aunt Rosy some of her ballet moves.


#dance #ballet #dancingwiththestars #ballerina #flooringideas #kidsroomideas #dancersofig #dancers #danc… [Video] (With videos) | Flexibility dance, Portable dance floor, Dance technique
Once nap time came around the children were escorted by Hye and Kazumi for sleep. In Charlotte's case, now that she had grown past napping age, she either did art, or read, or did some other quiet activity. Preferably one to encourage critical thinking.

Wesley and Inara sat with Cory and Rosalie in a comfortable relaxing room with a hearth. The fire warmed them. Obviously drinks were available too. Once they were settled, with Inara laying against Wesley’s front and Cory cuddling Rosalie, Wes said, “As you know we meant to find out more about Theo Al-Zakhar. My suspicions have been confirmed. He is, in fact, a mage.” That drew frowns and sighs of that being a shame, “What’s more. . .Willow knows he is a mage. Though we don’t believe she understands the gravity of the situation. Likely, Theo and his family have ‘enlightened’ her about them.” Wesley mused, sipping on his brandy. “

The hairs on the back of Rosalie's neck stood up, her entire body unsettled at the news. To think she'd sat so close a mage and hadn't even realized it! That fact alone made her believe that he must have been a powerful, deceptive monster if ever there was one. "That's horrible!" She didn't bother to mask her disgust among the current company. "Wes, why didn't you tell us while we were there? It would have been so simple to take him out with everyone who was there."
 
“There were a lot of factors involved, Rosy Posy. One of which was that I didn’t get the final piece of the puzzle until I saw his familiar tucked in his pocket just before they left.” Wesley explained that he also promised not to overshadow Ellie’s wedding by doing work.

“But isn’t this dangerous? Ellie would have understood, right?” Cory frowned.

“Don’t fret, Cory. If I believed there was concern for immediate danger I would have pushed forward. By no means do we go about this lackadaisically, but we must take care. We want Willow safe and we want her to understand. If we simply eliminated him she may cut us out of her life, and we may invoke the wrath of his family. Doubtless, they are either mages as well or compliant.” Wesley thought of one person in particular, and the person who kept silent about it.

“What are you going to do? Can I help?” He did say he wanted more experience in the field.

“Of course you can,” Wesley smiled, “I hope the both of you can help. We have upwards of seven or eight people to eliminate. Preferably all killed by some accident, illness, and maybe an arranged ‘chance’ encounter to expose the evils of their mage selves. Not all at once. We don’t want Willow to become suspicious of us. We’ll need to work that out.”

“Suspicious?”

“Yes, as I said, she knows he’s a mage. There’s no telling what he’s said to her. Perhaps he has told her about ‘Hunters’ and how terrible we are, or if he doesn’t know about us, maybe he’s got her believing anyone outside of his confidence isn’t trustworthy with his secret.” Wesley shrugged, sipping again on his drink, “Though I don’t think they know about us, Sweet Willow is too kindhearted to jeopardize someone she loves. She played her part well. I doubt Ellie or Everest knows.”

Inara chimed in here, “And we don’t want to ruin their honeymoon, so we’re going to have to work on this ourselves until they return. If something truly concerning happens then we can contact them.”

Theo was part of a rather odd assortment of family that was grouped together, from what Rosalie had gathered in the snippets of conversations she'd overheard. Cousins, an uncle, grandfather and a niece. From how Wesley described, she had to assume they all knew Theo was a mage, if they weren't also themselves. One mage alone was dangerous and easily lethal, but a large group had to be approached with caution. She also felt this was going to harder than normal if they had some of their best huntresses sidelined. Ellie shouldn't be allowed anywhere near the danger, and Rosy would argue with anyone who disagreed; the same with Inara if their baby making schedule worked out.

"You don't think it'll be harder to kill them one at a time? What if they flee or go into hiding? They could bring Willow with them and you might not be able to track them down," she pointed out. "It feels like we're damned either way but at least if they're all eliminated at once we know she's safe and can't be manipulated any longer."

“It would only be difficult if they have reason to be suspicious. I doubt they would believe they are under some kind of attack if one of them died from an illness and another happened to be run over by a car. We just need to space it out. Maybe take out the remaining ones all at once. The key here is to be as far removed from the incidences as possible. Willow complicates the matter. She knows us. I’m going to keep a tight eye on them in the meantime. I have someone in mind who could help.” Wesley did believe she had a point still, “The only real problem I see is Molly. I do believe she is supernaturally insightful.”

Cory spoffed, knowing what Wesley must be referring to, “A Seer? They’re all gone now. Wasn’t the last one alive just before the Black Curse?” A Hunter term for the Black Plague of the fourteenth century between 1346 A.D. and 1353. The rise of the Golden Era of Hunters. Where before they were loose collections of local guilds in this or that town or village, the sickness the mage scum concocted incensed the Hunters to gather together, and arguably the period when they truly came into their own as an organized global threat to mages. History was made in the years thereafter. Mages were unmasked to the evil that they are in the world. Millions vanished from the face of the Earth.

Wesley nodded, “So they say. Documentation of that era is all but gone now. There are whispers of journals and letters and news scrolls of our own ancestors, including Averell, Bellwether, Crosse, and Cain-Belle floating around, but I don’t know any credible Hunter who has possession of any of it. No one I would believe, anyway,” Wesley finished off his whiskey. He wrapped both arms around Inara now. “The nature of a Seer assumes they could avoid being caught. Molly, I am convinced, doesn’t realize what she is, or if she does, is like Willow. Ignorant until Theo and his family met them.” There were clues to allude to it. But that would be a side-trail to the main issue. “If we want any success at all, we will need to thwart Molly. Either by putting her in a coma, imprisonment, or death. Preferably before we visit the Old Bear.”

Rosalie didn't bother asking just what made Wes believe this woman was a seer. She trusted his evaluation of people, yet to be wrong as far as she knew. She'd briefly received education on seers in her own training, an outdated topic that few wasted time lingering on. Thankfully, mainstream entertainment had no shortage of their own interpretation, and if there was one thing they and Hollywood were good at it was taking truth as a foundation of a money house.

Leaning back against Cory she tapped her foot to an unheard beat, thinking over his speculations. "That would be difficult in it's own. If she is clairvoyant, she's going to see you coming for her. You'd have to be ridiculously fast before she could relay her suspicion to anyone else. Even if you did take her out, if she's told others that could scare them off. Her man might linger, but the rest of the family would probably vanish. How do you plan on catching someone off-guard if they can sense you're coming?"

All good points. Wesley smiled, knowing his guess that the present company would be beneficial to his conundrum was correct. “A few things help. One, she isn’t in control of it, I think. I’ve heard about Molly once in a while. She had always wanted to meet up with me. When she and her lover arrived her mood was as predictable as I expected. But as soon as we met our gaze she paled. There is something about needing to see me that triggered a connection between us. It is Everest who sent the RSVP. Willow and Theo walked into a dangerous place here. I suspect if I had been the one to invite them she would have warned against it.” Wesley played with the end of Inara’s black braid as he thought about these things aloud, “I managed to take a look at their recent text history before they left. Molly warned Theo not to talk about ‘Bandit’; to hide her. I can assume she meant the ferret. The time stamp happened during the pheasant hunt.”

Cory perked, his fingers running absentmindedly over Rosalie’s hand, “Oh I remember. His phone went off.”

“Mhm. Then he read his text and became nervous-- the kind of calm anxiety I see in a lot of mages who I interrogate. It was then he decided not to tell us about his familiar. This, and other clues, hint to their current ignorance of our being Hunters.” Wesley nodded. Though he didn’t jump to any conclusions then. That was too early to tell. “Molly doesn’t know we hunt. She doesn’t seem to get insight unless true immediate danger is at hand either. But not necessarily for herself. She ended up in a car crash before our dinner at the Eculent. Likely, she felt safe with Micha, even.” A shame someone Wes got along so well with turned out to be a mage, again! “Perhaps she is attuned to certain people. Willow, because she has known her the longest with the strongest bond between them. If she’s worried over Theo and Willow it’s possible that this is influencing her Almaeri to only concern itself with them.” Wesley rested his chin on Inara’s head, “With all this being said, I will have to leave the hunt for Molly in the hands of someone she has yet to meet. Cory, Rosy, would you be willing to track, catch, and bring her to Avostkosta?”

A single woman who seemed to be a mage without control of their magic? Surely they could handle that. "Of course," Rosalie agreed, though she couldn't speak for Cory. Something did tell her that he'd say yes now that she had. "Though when will that start? I'm sure you'll want her isolated as soon as possible, but we've got everything to handle still for Robert on top of business as usual. Lord, you sure switch from vacation to work in quite the hurry."

Inara tilted her head back to look up at her husband, “That’s what I say!”

“Rosy Posy, I thought you loved me!”Wesley gasped in mock offense, giving Inara a playful squeeze and rocked her in his arms, “I did so well at the wedding, my Love, and did I hear a word of praise? Hm?

Inara shifted around to lay her front on his, “Fair point! Thank you for respecting Ellie and Everests special day.”

“Days; plural.” Wesley pointed out.

“Alright, days!” Inara chuckled, resting her cheek on his chest, “Work hard, but remember to take breaks you guys.”

Wesley sighed, returning his chin to settle on his wife’s head, “Yes yes, I know.” Wesley smiled over at Cory and Rosalie, “There is a lot to do. I figure it would be best to snag Molly as soon as possible first. Make short and quick work of it. Do your best to think of a scenario to dissuade any suspicion.”

“What are some ideas?” Cory asked, quieting down his own chuckling from the comical scene moments before.

“That I can’t do. Unfortunately. If I do or say something that directly contributes to the capture of Molly then that can ruin it. Even now I might be putting the plan in danger. But there was no way to avoid it. I had to relay to you the information initially.” Wesley shrugged at the position he found himself.

Inara said, “Don’t worry Cory. You and Rosy are brilliant. Especially together. You’ll figure something out. I’m sure you can get access to whatever Wes has on them and devise a great plan.”

In Wes’s defense, Rosalie hadn't noticed that he was doing work at all, save for the bit she had stolen him away for during the reception. Thankfully no one seemed to be too upset with her sounding a bell, at least so that someone who was more experienced could take the necessary steps. She was grateful that whatever investigating had happened she'd been able to stay uninvolved and actually relax.

"I think we can figure something out," she mused, already a few ideas popping into her mind that she'd keep to herself until she and Cory could brainstorm together. "As long as Cory can access the information, I think we can start working on it soon. After Specimen-K is delivered and situated, I wouldn't put that off any longer."

Wesley thought it over and agreed, “Alright. First will be delivering S-K then. That won’t take long I think. A day. Two at the most.” he yawned and stretched a little, “I think it’s about time for bed. Pick any room that you like. They’re all great for ‘relaxation’, if you know what I mean.”

Cory puffed his cheeks. He instinctively held Rosalie a little closer to himself as if hiding from Wesley’s implication, “Yeah, I know!” Cory had yet to get used to the teases. Though he’d never regret being with Rosy. The wedding had been the best in regards to relationship progress.

Inara chuckled at how blushed and reserved Cory was about the topic, “Oh Cory, you’re adorable.” She meant to get up so Wes could too. But before her feet could reach the floor Wesley brought her into his arms.

Grinning, Wesley said, “You two have fun.” before turning away to relax with Inara.

With their week planned out, Rosalie didn't pay much heed to their teasing. She momentarily considered telling him that for someone who could be called a workaholic he seemed to find plenty of time to relax and tell others to do the same. The realization that she wasn't quite tired enough for sleep and wasn't opposed to his suggestion made her keep her mouth shut.

"Come, my adorable man," Rosalie stood as they vanished, taking a page out of Ellie's book and bringing him to his feet with a tug on the front of his shirt's collar. They might not be as public as some of the older, more experienced couples, but she'd quickly learned how to convey her own desire to him. Once he was standing, she rose on the balls of her feet so she could offer a quiet suggestion near his ear of, "I have something new I want to try out."

Cory smiled, “I know the perfect room for you to show me.” He pulled her along. Their walk had no shortage of kisses or caresses. That night Rosalie and Cory spent themselves in one of the rooms he normally took when visiting this particular estate.

In the privacy of their room, Rosalie held true to her talk of adding something new. While it hadn't been brought up by any of the older women in the wedding party, it certainly wasn't an unknown topic, particularly in the Cosmopolitan world. She wasn't as bashful as Cory, but it was an act she wasn't going to speak of! Certainly not to anyone else and only in code to Cory himself. He had seemed to enjoy her choice immensely, something she'd be adding to her repertoire from learning each other's bodies through experience. Cory enjoyed every moment. A new world of intimacy had opened to him during the wedding. He couldn’t get enough!

In the morning the sun spilled through the windows facing East. Dew beads rested on grass, trickles of rain floated over the meadow below, and the sweet scent of Autumn wafted through the hallways. Cory took it upon himself to wake Rosalie up in a special way. Once fully conscious they didn’t leave each other’s embrace until their stomachs growled at them in protest.

The sound of children goofing around in wait for sizzling cuts of bacon and steamy piles of eggs met their ears before arriving at the dining room. Charlotte had learned from her previous mistake. She was already seated with hands folded on her lap. Jasper, though, was running in circles around Kazumi’s legs while Hye chased him. The assistant laughed as he grabbed up the fellow. Inara and Wesley had yet to come out. Baby Kit was also missing.

Famished but glowing, Rosy grinned at the wonderful sound of Jasper's toddler giggles. They were always such happy children, and it relieved her to see just how well they adjusted to traveling about and being away from 'home' for mom and dad's work. Taking up a spot beside Charlotte who was quiet in contrast, she nudged her lightly. "What's the matter? Did you not sleep well enough to play with your brother, Lottie?"

Charlotte strained against jumping into Rosalie’s arms as a hello. Her little hips wiggled in place to release the energy she felt to do so. But she wanted to make sure she gave her parents no reason not to let her do as she pleased. What if another chance at a movie came up? Charlotte intended to get the first slot! “I slept fine. I’m being quiet, I’m being good, I’m being Have.” She smiled brightly.

Lottie is quite unsure who ‘Have’ is or why they must ‘Be’ them. But so far everyone who was an adult seemed to expect her to! Cory chuckled at Lottie’s misunderstanding of the phrase ‘behave’. It was too cute to correct at the moment. Maybe after one or two more times hearing it he’d let her know. “Very good, table manners are important.” Though he wouldn’t sneeze at the joy Jasper had though!

"Your uncle is right, and it's impressive you're working hard at those manners at your age. Even if they're not always as fun as what you'd like to do," Rosy agreed, beyond amused with her misunderstanding.

Speaking of, Hye managed to wrestle the giggling kid into his highchair. Jasper caught his breath as he waited to be served his food. Kazumi chuckled, “Hye, I’ll meet you in the back, yeh?”

“Yeh,” Hye nodded as he buckled the plastic locks into place for Jasper.

Kazumi pointed at Charlotte, “Ballet after BJJ, okay?”

Lottie huffed, but nodded.

Cory watched Kazumi leave. Curious, he asked, “Hye, what’s BJJ?”

“Brazillian Jiu Jitsu.” Hye said, easing upright, “Wes and Inara decided they want the children to learn the basics around Lotties age.” His smooth Korean accent fell pleasantly on the ear, “It’s good for smaller people. Inara is a master. But she can’t always train her. Kazi helps.”

“Oh, I see,” Cory perked his brows, “Where are they?”

“Baby Kit’s teething spiked a fever. They’ll be down soon.” Hye said, pulling out his phone to make some texts.

As if summoned, Wesley and Inara walked through the door with a frowning Kit in Wesley’s arms. He had recovered from the spontaneous fever, but he didn’t look happy right now. Once the parents had come Hye made his exit.

Inara went to the kitchen to bring out a cold binky for him to suck on. “Hey you guys, how was your morning?”

Sympathizing for the babe and his sore mouth, Rosalie gave a little 'aww' when she saw that look of displeasure on his face. "It was a nice start to the day," she answered Inara, unable to keep her lips from curling up in a grin at the thought. "It was good. I think the worst of the jet lag is gone. I'll need to keep that in mind as the best way to relax after future travels."

Half-hoping her comment wouldn't leave Cory blushing (and half-giddy at the thought that it would) she decided to shift topics. "Since we're close to my place, I figure we can pick up my things and then take Specimen-K with us to Maine before heading back over the pond? Less back and forth that way."

Inara kept her teasing to herself when the inevitable color appeared on Cory’s cheeks. She handed Wes the cold binky as she sat down, “That makes sense.”

Wesley nodded, receiving his plate of food from his helpful wife since Baby Kit still occupied his arms, “Alright with me. We’ll head off to Belarus before the two of you, I think. Just let us know and we can lend a jet.”

Cory perked, clearing his throat. The blush on his cheeks faded as they moved away from the topic of good mornings. “Oh cool, thanks.”

“You really should get one yourself, Cor, you’d love it.” Wesley chuckled, knowing his brother.

After a sip of his coffee Cory said, “That’s actually something Rosy and I were talking about.” he mentioned some of the features they wanted.

“Go for it, you have the money.” Wesley encouraged, digging into his eggs.

“Yeah, Rosalie was pointing that out too.” Cory pondered aloud. “Maybe I will. Soon, not now. We’ll just use yours while I think about what I want-- what we want.” he gave Rosalie a smile.

“Aww,” Inara fawned over the comment before taking a bite of her pancakes.

Wesley chuckled, “Speaking of the parents, have you figured out what you’ll tell them?”

“Yeah, I have.” Cory finished chewing to say more, “I think I’ll start off by announcing my engagement to Rosy. Then I’ll lead into wanting to be by her side, which is true, so I won’t stutter over that. And since she’s going to use the labs in Avostoska I will tell them I plan on going there to further my experience in the field without missing out on spending time with her while we plan the wedding.”

“Oh that should do it.” Wesley nodded. While he was curious about their plans for Molly, if they had talked about it, he decided it was best not to discuss it with him. Perhaps he would get updates from them through Inara. Maybe a grape-vine would dampen Molly’s sensitivity.

Inara pulled Kit into her arms when the babe reached for her, “Rosy, will you be alright letting Robert and Anita know you’re going to Belarus?” Not to mention the engagement would need to be confirmed as it would if none of them had learned of Roberts crime.

The littlest things made her smile widen; the fact that things were approached 'we' instead of 'me' and the idea of their wedding. They still hadn't decided a single aspect of it, not even a date, and somehow she imagined that wouldn't be changing over the next couple of months. That or they'd have to plan around work which could potentially be a hassle. Still, if they were going to tell Lord and Lady Cromwell and the Crosse's they'd likely want some evidence that the union was coming, less they try and get directly involved themselves.

"I suppose I'll have to tell them," Rosalie said with an almost annoyed face. "They don't check in on me nearly as much anymore, but that's good news they'll want to know about. I'd rather not take an extra trip, so maybe a phone call? That'll be easier and less of a threat that I lose my cool, I think." And Cory, though she'd not mention it aloud. With Everest heading the firm they no longer tried to pry in her work, which was a relief.

“If you can get away with a call, do it.” Wesley nodded, also thinking of Cory. His little brother gave him a squint of suspicion. “I suggest getting rings beforehand. Something to show them over FaceTime if they ask. Or send pictures of your hands with them on.”

Ring hunting wouldn’t be as hard as everything else on their plate. They could get a ring, call the Crosse’s, get their things, pick up S-K, and make their way to Belarus. All the while discussing what to do about Molly. It sounded like Wes wanted her alive too. Perhaps to learn more. Cory knew he was curious about observing a Seer.

Inara smiled, “And don’t forget to send me pics too! I want to know what you guys get.”

Rosalie's eyes widened; was he being serious? "Oh, just pick out rings on the way; no big deal. Anything else you want to add to this grocery list for us to do? We can pick up your dry cleaning and bring a gallon of milk to Avostoska if you need," she spoffed. If Inara wanted to see them, that no doubt meant they couldn't just grab the first rings they saw to work.

Wesley laughed, “Yes, if you can. I have a favorite suit you can get pressed. As for the milk I want whole and organic. Ultra-pasteurized upsets my stomach. Low fat, and skim milk, is--like Ron Swanson has pointed out-- just water lying about being milk.” After another chuckle, Wesley said, “I mean something just to show them. You can always change them later. Who are they to tell you that you can’t anyway? Besides, if you do happen to find a set you like then all the better for it.”

“Either way, send pics!” Inara urged.

Turning to Cory, Rosy gave him a grin, chuckling at the thought of just how odd of a thing this was to add to an errand list. "Okay, I guess we're going ring shopping then. I've never looked at engagement rings in my life but I'm sure Anita will have a bar we're expected to meet, so no pressure Cory." But it was just one little thing to keep everyone happy, and after that they'd put aside their parent's wishes and do things as they wanted. Or so she hoped.

“Oh lord, another parent to set of standards to meet!” Cory sighed with a smile. Well, if there was one parent he’d take criticism from, it wouldn’t be Robert. In fact, Croy thought he’d say something really snippy if old Bobby dare toss any shade on them or their preferences. Best hope Robert misses the chance to speak with Cory. “Well then I guess we should do some research on the flight to Maine!”

"At least we'll have each other to get through those standards," she murmured under her breath. If she could have heard Cory's thoughts on Roberts opinion she would have certainly agreed. While she still had a soft spot for Anita, she also wasn't about to change what she wanted just to please someone else.

Inara checked the time, “Looks like you can get there today if you leave for Rosalie’s things soon.”

Cory was about done with his breakfast anyway. “Good point. Why don’t we go now?”

The prospect of their uncle and aunt leaving drew disappointed looks from the children. Jasper frowned, “Uncwl Cowy, dun go.”

“I won’t be long, I’ll see you soon okay? Aunty Rosy and I will be staying with you guys soon.” Cory assured him.

Baby Kit reached out an arm and his tiny fingers grabbed the air in Rosalie’s direction. Inara offered him, “Looks like someone wants to say goodbye.”

How could Rosalie possibly say no to that face! Scooping Kit up, she offered her index finger for his little hand. "Hey buddy. You sure know how to wrap me around those tiny fingers, don't you?" she said softly to him, smiling. "And your mother knows all too well just what you do to my heart and that you drive my ovaries crazy. But it's worth it. You're worth it, little Kit."

“Yes, I do.” Inara chuckled.

“Wosy,” Kit smiled softly, his hand swaying with her finger. “Miss you,” He pressed his cheek against hers in a hug.

"Aww, I'll miss you too, little one. But like Cory said, it's only for a couple of days. Promise."

Inara let the baby have his moment with his Aunty Rosy before he had to be taken back to finish his meal. “You kids say goodbye.”

Charlotte got off her seat and hugged Cory, “Bring Mr. Wickedman with you!”

“Oh no, not Mr. Wickedman,” Cory chuckled. ‘Mr. Wickedman’ was an impromptu silly character Cory had come up with when he found a few mismatched Halloween outfits. A long grey beard, a black pointy hat, and a tattered bathrobe consisted of Mr. Wickedman’s outfit. He also wielded a broken hockey stick with a star taped to the tip. Cory pretended to be a mage bent on dominating humanity. It only took the efforts of a rowdy toddler and his older sister to vanish their foe. Most of the time with pillows. Mr. Wickedman’s ultimate kryptonite.

“I thought you liked beards, Cor,” Wesley mused.

“Psh, shut up,” Cory brushed off mirthfully.

Charlotte went to hug Rosalie, “When you come to the castle, will you ride and dance with me?”

Rosalie could see that she wasn't going to have much time to plan a wedding! The Von Helsing's were quite determined to fill up her schedule it seemed. "I will when I'm not busy with work, sweetheart," she reminded her gently. "We're coming so I can do work with your father, so that will be the most important thing. When work is done and you've finished all your lessons we will find time to dance and ride." Her own horseback experience was limited, but she imagined she could keep up with a child fairly easily.

Smiling, Charlotte said, “Okay! I will do my best.”

Wesley adored the interactions, but work was work, and for his Dove that meant finishing up her food before lessons, “Alrighty, Lottie, eat the rest of your breakfast.” The little girl did as she was told. “See you guys later.”

Cory chuckled, putting his arm around Rosy’s waist, “See you.”

"Keep up the good work being have," Rosalie grinned as they bade everyone a farewell with promises to see each other again soon.

The adults chuckled and this confused Charlotte. Isn’t that what they wanted? Why were they laughing? Well, she’d have to chalk it up to adults being strange again! Lottie waved as her uncle and aunt left, “I will!” she called out.

First stop, Rosalie’s place. The drive to the outskirts of Denver didn’t take too long. Wes and Inara’s Colorado mansion happened to be on the side closest to it. All this time Cory was a drive away from the girl of his dreams. It made his heart warm. It was best that they met when they did though. He was truly an underdeveloped, lanky, pimple boy back then. Cory ended up telling Rosalie of what he thought of her the first time he saw her. Pretty, and fierce. Gave him the worst case of stutter and sweating! Cory’s voice crackled like bad TV reception. Not the most alluring man in town!

It was endearing to hear just what he had thought of her the first time they'd met. His self-perception hadn't been wrong, though that quickly changed the following time they met the prior December at the ball. He'd filled out nicely and any disdain she had previously found from traits less than favorable for future children had resolved themselves. Everything had seemed to work out in hindsight, which was all that mattered.

When they got to Rosalie’s home she got her luggage in order. Two bags, with clothes and personal toiletry preferences, and her work bag. That had important lab data and documents, but she also stowed some things she might need for S-K. These were placed in the trunk.

The next thing they knew, they were both flying off to Maine in a Von Helsing jet. It took them to the East coast in a blink of an eye. Before doing anything else Cory looked up a satisfying jewelry store in the same direction as his parents home. They arrived in no time. Cory was happy to have Rosalie loop her arm in his again. “Woo, long day.” He chuckled. “How are you holding up?”

Nodding, she glanced at the time to find it wasn't nearly as late as shes would have thought it was, rather just a little past 2. Jet lag must have still been there without her knowing it. "Oh you know, two jet flights and another still to go. Just your average Monday," she joked, walking into the glistening jewelry store and immediately feeling a bit overwhelmed.

She might have adapted to the life of luxury that came with being a Crosse, but there was still something powerful being surrounded by such exquisite pieces. Her dark eyes lit up and darted about, unsure of where to start with everything. "What do you think is a good choice for a ring?" After all, she'd want to match him and she'd rather not get attached to something that was in left field from what he preferred.

“Oh I have no idea.” Cory chuckled, rubbing her shoulder with his hand that rested there, “I sincerely hope you have a mental list of Anita’s standards we could use as a reference.” He pulled out his phone, “I did a small amount of research though. Engagement rings are normally diamonds right?”

Cory would have asked Wesley and Inara, but they had gone about the rings differently than the Western tradition. There were four rings involved in Hinduism. Roka, being the rings they wore as a symbol they have found the one and a ward against other suitors. Wes and Inara got them days after agreeing to marry. They were simple swirls of gold worn on their right hand, on the third finger. Sangai rings were the closest to what Cory and Rosy were looking for now. A kind of engagement ring they get months after the roka during some kind of party where they got gifts, sweets, and dried fruit. There was more meaning to it, but Cory was young and didn’t pay attention. All he knew was that their sagai rings didn’t have a diamond. At the wedding Wes and Inara merely used the same sagai rings for the ceremony, plus a pair of toe rings. It was a tradition to slip on a ring of the middle toe of the right foot. This traditionally signified the person was married. To this day they both wear them. They were simple as well, for comfort sake.

"Based on just about every ring I've ever seen," she confirmed, thinking back to when Ellie and Everest had announced they were tying the knot last fall. Loving any excuse to surprise Ellie, he had gone the extra step of picking out a ring to propose to her with. Apparently, mister broad shoulders and gruff attitude had spent hours scouring her Pinterest page for ideas and just as long at different jewelers getting advice. It paid off though, and she thought that the ring and band he'd picked were perfect for Ellie. "Tell me about your research while we look."

Taking a few steps toward a case she peered in, not many appealing to her, though a few as they walked caught her eye. She knew that she wasn't a fan of traditional gold; the harsh yellow hue was just not flattering in her opinion. She pointed out the ones she wasn't opposed to as they went along, The rose gold on a few of them made her chuckle to herself, thinking of how it was a fun choice for herself as a 'Rosy'.

“Oh it was overwhelming. I just skimmed a bunch of stuff.” Cory showed her. His thumb scrolled over the images in Google under the search 'engagement rings’. “So far the articles say I got to make sure I get the correct ring size and know your style.” At this point Cory drew his eyes over the ones Rosalie had stopped to study. “That one looks nice.” He pointed to the third one down. “Isn’t this rose gold? Oh that’s cute.” Cory chuckled, his mind thinking the same as Rosalie without a word about it.

rosy-ring-3-png.739384


Her gaze shifted over to see a few of the images on his phone. They were nice, but also not right in front of them for the immediate needs they had. "Yeah it is. Do you mind it? Or would you prefer we go with silver?" Her index finger pointed to the third and fourth rings. "Those both have pink diamonds in them. But men don't seem to have stones in their rings often, do they?"

“I don’t mind it at all,” Cory smiled, “Silver or gold, or rose gold-- it’s all okay with me. As long as you love it. I mean, you’re the one wearing the fancier version of the rings. I think you should get the option to choose it, don’t you?” Cory looked one more time over the options. “I’d still go with third down, but I think the last one is pretty neat too.”

Her eyes bounced between them a few more times before she decided that she agreed with him. "The last one is beautiful but I feel like it's a bit dangerous. I wouldn't want to scratch you with it while we're sleeping," she leaned in and added under her breath, "Or doing other things." Clearing her throat she went on, though she couldn't stop grinning. "The third one seems safer and I like the pink and rose gold accent." She enjoyed being able to logically discuss things like this with him and come to an agreement. In her mind, it was what made them such a great team together.

Cory’s cheeks rosied up. He swallowed, “Yeah, that makes sense.” He glanced around, then leaned in and said, “I think you’ll look really good with just that ring on.” Cory tried to smoothly slide on over to the clerk with a happy grin on his face for his flirt. “Excuse me, can we get this one please?”

“Yes sir,” The woman with the name tag ‘Martha’ took out the piece they had their eye on. “What size is the lady?”

Cory’s return comment had Rosalie blushing quickly, turning to look away from the clerk until she was back to her normal color. "Oh, um, a size six, I believe." It sounded right, so here was hoping they'd have the size she needed! She stood closer, ready to try it on and see if it was going to fit.

Proud he had evoked such a reaction, Cory stood by with a pleased smile as the lady fitted the ring on Rosalie’s finger. The woman beamed, “Like a glove!”

“Perfect, we’ll take it,” Cory said, guiding Rosalie with his hand on her back. She felt his fingers draw circles gently against her. A secret caress from the eyes of the world. “I’ll pay with my card.” He pulled out the Hunter associate bank card from his billfold.

Clearly this young man was quite wealthy! No loans, no monthly payments needed. Martha perked her brows impressed. “Here you go.” She said, having packaged the ring in a beautiful cherry wood case. “And congratulations!”

Cory took the dainty bag, “Thank you, miss.” Just as they turned away, Cory took one more shot, “This ring isn’t the only thing I got for you that fits like a glove.” He turned crimson himself. Bold to chance such a thing in public. At least for him!

It felt as though she'd watch him grow bolder in the past year, and not just with his word choice. The little touches here and there snuck by outside the room felt just right. Rosy expected that to only grow over time, especially when it came to their public affection.

His remark summoned a smirk, finding his arm and leaning in to respond. "Well, let's just say I'll be looking forward to a fitting session in the near future. To confirm for science of course," she said as she stole a gentle kiss from him, mostly as a promise of things to come, but also for the most expensive piece of jewelry she had worn. "Are you going to get a band now or wait? I guess men don't show theirs off like women tend to."

Cory cleared his throat, ready to get to his house and on that plane soon! He mentally scheduled that ‘fitting session’ as the first thing once they get on board. But he did decide, since they were there, to get his own. “You know, I’ll go ahead and do it. Miss?” He caught Martha’s attention again. The young woman managed to find a manly ring that accented him and matched Rosy’s ring well. That being done, Cory said, “The day is going by. Lunch will be soon. We should go. Probably get the call in on the drive to my house.”

Once in the car they called the older Crosse couple. Well, Anita. Cory wasn’t ready to talk with Robert. Or around him. The call went just about as expected. Mrs. Crosse was elated to hear the good news. Crosse and Cromwell merge being the focus of her happiness. Thankfully Robert would ‘have to be told’ since he was busy with some work-related issue. Cory briefly wondered if it had to do with trying to find Liz or her contact. He didn’t voice his thoughts. Instead, he explained the situation of going to the labs in Belarus. Thankfully it was convincing enough! Cory and Rosy were told to enjoy themselves and to let them know if they needed any help with the wedding. Already Cory would have handed that off to Rosy and the women. He just wanted to marry her. But Cory wouldn’t snub adding in his thoughts when asked.

The call ended just in time to arrive at the house Cory’s family spent most of his childhood. A large, luxurious mansion built for his mother, Fiona. A wedding gift. Her side of the family was close by in Maine. Wesley had spent a lot of his life in the same house. This was where Molly’s mother had come to teach him French along with other tutors. This was when Everest and Wes tied him up on a pillar. The house where Cory was given his first ‘plastic’ for ‘special time’ from Wes, shortly after he learned about the Birds and the Bees from his parents when he was fourteen. Cory still had that square tin four years later. Thankfully it worked out on the night he needed it most. The house had passed to Wesley until he married Inara. Then it was entrusted to Wes again after they made amends, until they found out about his parentage. Cory had been through a roller coaster of a life. Now it belonged to him. And one day it would belong to Rosalie too!

a16b0e644faeb4470a74f62dea25ef66.jpg


Cory hoped his parents wouldn’t be home right now. He just wanted to leave a letter or send a text. Cory and Rosy just about packed up the trunk with the necessary gear for his work and the clothes he favored when his parents rolled up. The moment they saw him and Rosy they got out to congratulate them. Obviously word spread! The same kind of praises and sentiments were offered by them as Anita had done.

The Cromwells invited Rosy and Cory inside for lunch. They decided to have a light meal. While they ate Cory explained about going to Belarus. His parents were surprised to hear about his choice to follow Rosy to the labs. Actually, they thought it curious they were both going now, after the engagement just happened too, for who knows how long. Having had Wes as a son, Fiona asked if her eldest had looped Cory into something he didn’t really want to do, or perhaps thought of some bothersome scheme. If so, she offered to give Wesley a snappy talking-to. Cory had to laugh! It would be an appropriate suspicion. And not too far from the truth either! But no, Cory assured them it was important to go and that he wanted to be with Rosy. Fiona let the case rest.

Before Cory and Rosy drove away Fiona managed a word of her own, saying, “Never go to bed without saying ‘I love you.’ okay? Even if you’re angry.” Her eyes swam with regrets of the past. Roderick still had a sour taste in his mouth. But he was slowly coming around. “I will, I promise.” Cory gave her a hug. Then he got into the car with Rosy.

They had to get Specimen-K now. Fate deemed that she was currently being contained in upstate New York. Not enough time for a long discussion, but it was just enough time to get that fitting in! Cory began by suggesting to check just how the ring would do during a ‘relaxation’ session. By the time they reached their destination they had done a lot to determine they picked the right ring. They were glowing the entire drive to the house wherein S-K awaited them. Maggie had been given a heads up. They didn’t expect to stay for very long.

Cory got out of the car to Rosalie’s side, taking her arm when she was able to give it. They looked up at the large house. It had been chosen specifically for the mage-proof seals and blessings. It was close enough to other homes that it blended in, but far enough for privacy. Cory hadn’t visited before. Looking at it gave him the creeps. Like it was haunted.

RRKRNKDYXBFRHPNQPIWASZWRZU.jpg
 
Last edited:
The house was one of several across the continent that had been acquired when Everest started his work with Specimen K. The different placements made her easily accessible for different research especially while she was still an infant and posed little threat. Once Maggie was assigned to the child, the relocation slowed down while the child grew older. With their connections they were able to mitigate any local concern over a child that wasn't seen in school, though it was avoided when possible in case mages or witches lurked about.

It was only in the past few years that much had started happening again with the research, now primarily headed by Rosalie. Kaylee had been her primary source for her own personal goals, the easiest of mages captured to attend to. Of course, there was a growing concern that their work was for naught and that the child provided no information to them. She had shown no signs of being a mage and grew like any other child, save for a few small things.

Approaching the house Rosy didn't feel the same sense of foreboding as Cory did, though think it could use for a fresh trim of paint on the window sills and a few flowers to brighten everything up. On the top step of the stoop she flipped open the box that served to the common eye as a doorbell, revealing a bio-metric scanner. Her right index finger was accepted and the sound of compressed air releasing hissed from the side of the hinges as the door opened itself inward.

The threshold was open and lit, sparsely decorated though one would spot a higher number of crosses hanging between different paintings. The Averell household had been raised in a rigorously religious household, something that Maggie brought with her into her position as a caretaker. In Rosy's opinion it was a bit unnecessary considering the fact that every property had been sealed and blessed, not to mention the physical security measures taken, but it wasn't her job to question the old maid.

Speaking of the caretaker Maggie had just come around the corner, lips pulling back to a wide grin that revealed a prominent snaggletooth. "Oh, Miss Crosse, so good to see you again," she said cheerfully, Rosalie accepted her extended hand as a greeting. "And you've brought along a strapping young fellow with you. You're quite the sight for sore eyes, young man."

Rosy had to turn her head to hide her grin at the old woman's words. She'd found her open and honest remarks amusing, often hearing how 'a young girl like you is too pretty to work this hard!' and similar statements when she was collecting samples from Kaylee. Once she'd composed herself, she looked back and nodded to Cory at her side. "This is Lord Cornelius Cromwell, Maggie," she introduced him before deciding there was no harm in sharing personal information. Her left hand was held up with a grin, displaying the now thoroughly-tested ring on it's appropriate finger. "My fiancé."

"Oh bless the Lord, you finally found yourself a man to settle down with, Miss Crosse! And a Lord himself - well I'll be damned!" Old Maggie seemed to be just as excited as Rosalie felt. Eagerly she pulled both of them in for a hearty embrace. "Oh this is just wonderful. I'll pray for you both and for so many healthy little ones."

Cory felt no need to elaborate to Maggie, Rosy just about said it all. Instead his own smile broke out on his face as he accepted the hug of congratulations. The offer of prayers was a common thing to hear about in his life. (Though he wasn’t sure how sold he was on a deity, he couldn’t deny the effect seals and blessings had.) Not only from Christians either. He often saw Inara fiddle with a Hindu symbol. In many of the Von Helsing homes, especially in India, there could be found a shrine to some Hindu god. Usually, for Inara that meant an extravagant statue of Kali. Some were more pleasant, others were terrifying. All were in honor of the goddess Inara believed aided her in vanquishing vampires.

ekFBBX5.jpg

“Thank you, Miss Averell! I believe I’m the luckiest man.” Cory pulled away and wrapped his arm around Rosalie, “My Rosy is the light of my life. I will be glad the day she becomes my Lady Rosalie Anne Cromwell.”

With cheeks burning from delight of his comment, Rosy accepted his embrace with a full heart. She really did feel it was she who was the luckiest, but this wasn't a place for a sappy disagreement like that. Instead she nodded in agreement, only pulling away when the sound of wheels gliding over the hardwood floors approached. A young fair-haired child appeared, curls bouncing about her pale face as she pulled a suitcase along behind her. She was slightly smaller than Lottie, despite being older, and clearly lacked exposure to the sun. Still, Rosalie found she had to remind herself each time she saw the child that she wasn't just a typical young girl, that there was still the potential of a mage about her.

Kaylee2.PNG

"Kaylee, where are your manners? Say hello to Miss Crosse and Lord Cromwell," Maggie chided her, much like any parental figure might have.

Abandoning the extended handle of the suitcase she had been toting, she quickly stepped forward, offering a small hand to each of them. "It's good to see you again, Miss Crosse," her small voice was sincere, even excited perhaps to see another friendly face she knew of. The lack of interaction with others seemed to cause minimal issues, though she was hesitant to approach people and was frequently reminded by her caretaker. When Rosy's warm hand released hers, it was offered to Cory, not quite as enthusiastic, seeming nearly timid as she spoke. "A p-pleasure to meet you Lord Cromwell."

Hearing about S-K all this time came off like an experiment. Conversations over Kaylee were sterile and emotionless. It felt like they talked about some ambiguous thing rather than a person most of the time. Here, seeing her, brought that tone of humanity to the child. A living face etched in caution yet full of trust.

Cory gently took her hand to shake, “The pleasure’s all mine, little Miss Kaylee.” he tucked that hand in his pocket once he had made his greeting, “I see you’re ready to go. We’ll be flying on a jet today. You and Maggie. Does that sound fun?” Doubtless the situation had been explained. A ‘new method’ to handle her ‘illness’ was waiting for her in Belarus as well as a new helper for Maggie. The part where Maggie was being slowly replaced wouldn’t be said, but instead Maggie would announce her retirement once they were sure Kaylee felt comfortable with her knew caregiver.

Her already small hand was dwarfed in his palm, quickly taking a hold of her bag once her hand was freed. The case that was nearly as large as she was, was kept close to her, nodding at his question. "We're flying like birds?"

"Similar, but much safer and your hair won't be messed up," Maggie said with a chuckle. A step around the corner and she had her own suitcase in hand, nodding to the door. "But yes, we're ready."

Rosalie held out a hand toward Kaylee. "I can help you with your bag," she offered gently.

The young girl retracted from the offered hand, nervously looking up from it to Maggie's face. "Can I? Please? Mr. Bear is in there...I don't want to lose him."

"Of course. But if it gets too heavy we can help. And we'll make sure Mr. Bear is just fine," Rosalie promised, turning so they could all leave the house. This seemed to be enough to calm any nerves she had, Kaylee's grip on the handle tightening as she followed out the door and down the stairs with a THUNK of the wheels landing on each step.

The four of them made their way to the car under the afternoon sun. Autumn leaves dusted the pathway to the luxury vehicle waiting for them. The driver helped pack whatever they needed into the trunk, careful not to separate Kaylee from Mr. Bear. Cory thought of Baby Kit and his love of seals. The worn out grey plushy had yet to leave his side. Often Kit cuddled it as opposed to Inara when sleeping in the bed with his parents. Showing it to Rosalie was equivalent to inviting her into his trust.

Once they were all buckled and settled in, the driver made off to the jet. Cory was careful not to talk about Molly or mages or anything in specific with Rosalie. He was curious about Kaylee anyway. He knew from Wes that they had reserved education such as reading and writing and math. But he was surprised to know how little she knew of the world in general. Ignorant to the layout of her neighborhood, or how big the world was, or that there were movies beyond the controlled, limited shows and films allowed. No princesses, for example. Too many of them dreamed of lives beyond their simple existences. It would complicate things if Rapunzel from Tangled inspired Kaylee to wonder what was beyond her own proverbial tower. Or to idolize Belle who read books and who wished for adventure outside her small provincial town. Instead they carefully chose books, movies, and songs that only promoted virtue. There was nothing wrong with Aesop’s Fable of the Fox and the Sour Grapes, or the Boy Who Cried Wolf. These were interesting enough to keep her attention without encouraging her curiosity of the outside world. Among these tales were also stories of evil mages.

Cory knew of several, but he remembered one in particular crafted especially for Kaylee.

Once upon a time a baby girl was born into a family of fairies. By now Kaylee had heard enough of evil, cruel fairies that there would be no need to see the danger in this scenario. The fairies did their best to find a way to make this baby into one of them. They hated humanity after all. One day the infant child’s fairy father had been tracked down by a noble Hunter. This man, Everett, shot the fairy man down. Everett believed all was well when he noticed a dog with fairy dust in his eyes. A dust of a fairy could beguile a creature normally kind and sweet to become a beast subject to their fairy wills. This one warned the fairy mother of the death of her spouse. The fairy mother ran away with her children, including the innocent girl, hoping that the Hunter would not find and kill her, or learn she had a Humana child with with her. Everett knew he needed help. He called upon his friend, Weston, who came down as soon as he was asked. They chased the fairy mother down. She came out ready to fight to the death to keep her children and to infect the baby human girl to become like them; cruel and evil. Everett managed to kill the fairy mother. But before he could stop the fairy children the dog jumped at him. They fell in a fight for their lives. Weston leaped into action. He shot down the older of the three children who proved to be a fairy. The other, younger fairy grabbed up the infant to escape too, but Weston caught up with him. The fairy boy tried to trick the man into thinking he wasn’t a fairy. Finally Weston managed to figure out the lie and shot the fairy down. All that was left was the infant girl. Weston picked her up and walked over to Everett who slain the enchanted dog. They needed to decide what to do with the baby girl. Weston was not sure they should risk her being a fairy. He suggested they kill her. Fairies had done so much evil in the world he was afraid she would do the same if she did end up cursed. Everett, on the other hand, decided to take her home and raise her, just in case the evil fairies didn’t get the chance to infect her too. Weston handed her over to Everett and the infant girl went away. Would she be a fairy or a human? They would have to wait and find out. Almost in the manner of Willow’s grandmother, Kaylee was free to think of how that story would end.

Cory had to admit that he had the most trouble with seeing mages as scum. Perhaps he had tracked too much and become too distant. Field work was bound to help bring the reality home. Sitting in the same car as Kaylee he could only hope she didn’t turn out to be a mage. And maybe that was why Rosalie’s experiments were falling short of expectation.

These thoughts swam around in his head as they arrived at the jet. Cory walked with Rosalie as they made their way up the stairs into the plane. He smiled, “What do you think, Kaylee? Kinda looks like a big metal bird, huh?”

Maggie had granted Kaylee's quiet request to take a seat next to the window for the drive, the young girl eager to see anything she could. The door were locked of course, as both a precaution and safety measure. Her hand was just barely hovering on the glass, not wanting to smudge the glass or get her illness anywhere. She'd learned from watching Maggie once with a cold that you shouldn't touch things when sick and had since copied the behavior. Now she had only wide eyes as the world brushed past them, unable to process most of it when suddenly they were stopped. A simple word from Maggie had her attention and she was out of the car, quick as can be, right on the old woman's heels.

"It's so big," her voice was nearly lost in the wind. At the top of the stairs she had stopped, her body trembling with a mixture of excitement and uncertainty. A wrinkled hand on her shoulder steadied her and was enough to ease her into the body of the plane. "I like the smell."

"Leather," Maggie provided an explanation. "It's what is on the seats."

Kaylee spun about, eyes and mouth wide with realization, "Like your good book!"

"Yes, Kaylee. Just like my good book," the old woman confirmed before turning to Rosalie and Cory. "Anywhere in particular you want us to stay? I don't know how well she'll do with flying."

"I'm prepared," Rosalie assured her. "I have a sedative dosed just for her in one of my bags. If it gets to be too much, she can sleep for the duration."

Assured that they had a way to keep Kaylee calm gave Cory a sense of security. This flight was easily fourteen hours. He hoped she would stay awake to enjoy the snacks and the comfort of the ambiance. In fact, Cory beckoned her to the back where Von Helsing children normally relaxed. There were toys, iPads (with parental controls), picture books, arts and crafts, music for her to listen to, and of course movies. The media would have to be overseen by Maggie, but just about anything was available.

”Want a snack?” Cory smiled, opening the cabinet and the mini fridge. There were plenty of treats she hadn’t gotten the chance to have. It was imperative to make sure she got the nutrients her body needed. Candies were rare. Cake happened on her birthday.

Shuffling along after the nice man, the bright colors and all the options before her were a lot for her to take in at once. In one hand she clutched Mr. Bear's paw as tight as she could, nearly bouncing in when he mentioned a snack. "I am hungry," she admitted softly, timidly approaching him and the opened fridge. "May I have grapes, Lord Cromwell?"

Maggie took up a seat in the corner of the playroom until she was needed. Rosalie had followed along with them, leaning against the doorway and watching as Kaylee stood just a step away from Cory, unwilling to reach into the fridge herself. "Grapes are a great choice," she commented, arms crossing over her chest as she watched the two.

Beneath their feet the ground began to vibrate as the engines started up. While the others might have been accustomed to it, Kaylee's eyes grew in fear, clutching her tattered bear to her chest. "W-what is that?" She looked to Cory who was closest for answers.

“Your new beginning,” Cory said in a tone of awe and eyes filled with wonder. He crouched low and leaned to the plushy she held, “What’s that Mr. Bear?” He paused as if listening to some secret task, “Alright, I will, Mr. Bear.” Cory reached up to the shutters and slid open the window. Outside the trees rushed by as they gained speed. People blurred, blending into the backdrop of the horizon. “Look Kaylee, we can’t wait to get to the newest part of your life, we have to go faster than birds!” Cory beckoned her to see. Just as the jostle of take-off occurred he had his hand against her back to support her small frame. As if to illustrate his point they passed up a flock of starlings.

While Cory had never had to calm Lottie or the other children in regards to flight, he had done so with other events. Charlotte had a fear of horses at first. She was terrified of them. Cory saddled up his good old childhood pony Clover. He had Lottie watch while he goofed around on the beast. They did tricks they had learned together. Cory pretended he couldn’t get on the right way. Gosh darn it all, he ended up facing the pony’s butt every time! And when he finally did manage to face the head of the pony, well, old Clover sat down and Cory rolled off into the grass. Lottie fell into a fit of giggles. Cory whined he needed help to get up and only a pretty little Dove could do it! So she did. But that wasn’t the end of it. Cory needed her help to convince Clover not to sit down once Cory was on his back. Close and personal now, Lottie learned the gentleness of a good natured pony. Before she knew it she was on Clovers back too. Now Charlotte couldn’t get enough of riding.

Her body shook with the plane, but she kept her fear at bay, trusting the man who was now talking to her only friend. Small steps forward until she could look out the window, a hushed 'ohhh!' of delight before she nearly toppled over. Cory had caught her just in time and let her focus on the world zooming past them. "We're like birds! We're flying!"

From a couple steps away Rosalie chuckled, nodding. "Just like birds," she agreed, reaching into the fridge and grabbing a container of plump green grapes. Popping the lid off, she set it on the activity table since they had reached altitude and evened out. She was enjoying watching just how well Cory could interact with children, even ones that weren't his niece or nephews, it seemed. She couldn't help but imagine that translated to their own little ones, though it would be years and years later. Something told her he'd still be just as much of a sweet and caring role model.

"If you would like to return to the main cabin I believe we'll be just fine here," Maggie offered, eased back into the leather seat and eyes dutifully on young Kaylee.

Cory had watched Rosalie set up the grapes for Kaylee and thought of her doing so for their own children. One day. To Maggie’s offer he nodded, “Yeah I think that would be best. Rosy and I need to go over some work related stuff.” Cory smiled at Kaylee and gave her chin a tiny, softy pinch, “See you later, okay?”

The pinch earned a giggle from Kaylee, using Mr. Bear as a shield to hide behind. "Goodbye!" She was clearly a child that was easily entertained, and now she was given a room with endless possibilities to keep her busy. Two fingers reached into the cup and took hold of one of the grapes, popping it into her mouth just as the two left, squirming about with delight.

Once the door between the back and the lounge closed Cory felt safe to speak on the matters at hand. He tugged Rosalie to him on the smooth leather couch. “What are your thoughts?” He asked, knowing she’d know what he meant. Molly could be a challenge. They’d have to hope Wes was right about her lack of control and her focus being on Theo and Willow. Cory could swear he saw a spark of ideas in Rosy’s eyes back at the house in Denver.

Fitting perfectly into his arms as if they were made for each other, she stroked his cheek absentmindedly as she spoke. "Like I said, I have a few ideas, though it'll all depend on what we learn from Wesley's information," she pointed out. "I feel like our best bet is to lure her away from the others at a time they can't come with. Make sure they're working or otherwise engaged. We need to learn who she has for family, I think that's a good places to start."

If they couldn't find someone to use as bait they could also go with just the illusion. It was easy enough to spoof a phone number these days, and even a crackly voicemail with fragments of a distressed message could be enough to make someone act in a hurry. If there was not enough weight in that area, they'd have to improvise. A new opportunity might draw her out, but it could also draw the unwanted attention of the mages. She and Cory had managed to handle an aged man who was sedated, but they were no match up against a half dozen in their prime.

"We need to learn her life and her schedule and build from there. The more organic we make the scenario, the less anyone will think twice about it," she said thoughtfully, letting her head roll on his chest. "I'm guessing you can pull up some sort of a file or set of notes Wes has about her. Let me see you work your magic, Mister Tracker."
 
Cory nodded, absentmindedly running his hand over hers in thought, “Yes, I think I agree, we should do our best to isolate her.” The idea of learning more about Molly prompted him to check his phone. Wesley had sent him the file on both the Old Bear and Molly. Everything he heard, what he could find online, all her personal documents, photos, education, a dossier of her immediate family, a few blogs she never kept up, Facebook, Instagram, email, and so much more. Cory let out a low whistle, “Woo, looks like we got a good start.” He scrolled through the files on her family.

Genevieve ‘Evie’ Nicoletta Malone (née Devereux); Deceased. She grew up in France with dual citizenship. Evie’s family moved back to America because of her mother’s job as an architect. American businesses offered a better deal. Met Michael Malone when he was a private in the Marines.

Michael Marshall Malone; Living. He grew up a regular Texan boy. His parents worked a corner store and ran a small fishing lodge. When he returned from bootcamp Michael fell in love with Geni and married her right away. General Malone’s reserved nature came off distant to his daughter. Evie’s presence made it easier to soften up. But she wasn’t always around.

The Malones bounced around as you do when in the military. Eventually, after a few miscarriages, they conceived a baby girl. Molly Anne Malone grew up stubborn and hot-tempered. Her hands were wider than the other girls and she had a wicked thick unibrow until she got into high school. Her teen years were made a little easier with Willow as a friend to help temper her mood since sixth grade. But that didn’t stop her wild streak. Wes compiled data on her rampages as a young adult when Willow went off to college.

Tattoo parlors, barmaid, club dancer, an old boyfriend named Sykes, three DUI’s, and a whole load of aggravated battery charges. In fact, just about anywhere she went there was mention of a brawl. Her Almaeri likely had been awoken during any of the particularly harrowing fights. Molly had a terrible voice. She couldn’t play an instrument worth a damn. Not a good writer, average at math, flunked science, and many other shortcomings.

The good things they found out were her love of dancing, her talent in art, she could shoot a zig-zagging squirrel in the eye, she spoke fluent French, her hand-to-hand combat was admirable, and she was fearless. Molly loved ‘God and Country’ like any good Southern Bell with a Marine as a father. Except when it came to Alaska. For some reason she despised it. Lots of quips and negative remarks about the state. Wes proposed that it may be because of Mrs. Malone’s illness. Evie went to Alaska for a tutoring job and returned soon after because she fell sick. Cancer.

Molly dropped out of college and stopped her wildlife to take care of her mother since her father had to work. General Malone did occasionally come down when he could spare the time. They were both present when Mrs. Malone passed away just over three years ago. Then Willow came down to Seabrook. Molly worked odd jobs until she and Willow got hired to work at the Old Bear.

After the crazy roller coaster of Molly’s life, Cory exhaled, “Girl’s got a lot going on,” Cory took a look at the information about the Old Bear.

Aside from the semi-sporadic schedule, the Old Bear had a fairly predictable pattern. Many holidays shut it down here and there. The first Monday of January always closed the pub doors. Birthdays sometimes invited patrons. There were two large areas where the pub cut down on the number of people working the tables. Hunting in November (this year 25-28th) when Jovan and Micha left to restock) and their annual camping trip in April of 2019. November being right around the corner looked like the better choice if they wanted to catch her with fewer mages to deal with, and soon. The question would be how to go about it.

Rosy had been reading along as he scrolled, making her own mental notes on what could be useful to them. Wes had certainly taken the research part out of their hands, which was useful if he wanted this to be done quickly. Her history gave them an idea of just what to expect as well; she might not have been a full-blown mage but she seemed to have a nasty right hook.

"So, here's what I think we should do: those days that the boyfriend and uncle are gone is when we'll pick her up. That's already two less and we shouldn't have to worry about the vet being there if the clinic is open. Same with Theo," she said, keeping track of just how many that left. "That leaves Willow, the other cousin, Granya and Theo mentioned she had some boyfriend. I don't expect they'd make the grandfather wait tables so if we go to the pub that's pretty easy to work with. Still, it'd be easier if we could draw her out.."

Sitting up and turning so she faced him, she grinned as it struck her. "The father. We have him ask her to meet up out of town - probably Houston? It's a good central point and could say he is only in town for a couple of hours before moving to his next assignment. She won't think much of it since military families are used to being dictated like that. We send a message from his number asking her if she can meet up for lunch since he can't make it to Seabrook." If they timed it when Micha wasn’t around then there'd be no risk of someone joining her. The pub would already be too low on staff to risk anyone else coming and she wouldn't be alarmed by her father wanting to meet. "If it wouldn't be suspicious, I'd say we could even send Wesley to the pub for a visit. If she doesn't like being around him that'd only further motivate her to leave them."

Cory listened attentively, “Oh that’s good. We can also send a text from Molly to the General, so he thinks it’s her idea. Or we can see what we can do to send him to Houston through Hunter contacts and associates where he would invite her on his own.” he smiled, “But I think it would be better not to have Wes come. If she’s that sensitive to him. However, adding incentive to go to lunch because of someone she doesn’t want to see again could still work for us. Maybe, if we think she might skip out on lunch, we can send a text from her ex’s phone to tell her he wanted to see her again that day, so she may abandon the idea of staying at the pub in favor of having a meal with her father.” Though it was likely she would go anyway, it was a nice safety net. “The only issue I see is the capture itself. If she just vanishes then they may think she’s been taken. They could get suspicious and worried. Might even become paranoid to point fingers. Possibly at us. Maybe frame Sykes for it? Or fake her death.”

"A car accident on the way is easy enough to fake," she offered as an alternative. "Something severe that we're not going to have to worry about identification. A semi trailer or something large." Rewinding to his earlier comment she shook her head though. "I'd rather not send anything to her father to put him on alert or in the area. Only one sided to Molly we spoof it; see if we can jam up the towers in his area too so that if she does try to reach him it won't go through. The ex we can use as back-up but I also feel like too much at once could be suspicious, like you said. Even if it's not Wes."

“Alright, fair point.” Cory nodded, “But what can we do to prevent Molly from letting anyone else know she’s going to lunch with her father?” Cory pondered, “I can see her telling them. They’d likely contact him or expect him to at least meet with Willow the day they lose her to a car accident. He’ll eventually get in contact with them at some point. If they do and he doesn’t confirm she wanted to meet, then they’d catch on pretty quick, won’t they?” He hummed in thought over it until an idea came to him as he scrolled the conversations they were able to get from Theo and Willow’s stay. Fragmented, but not too difficult to figure out. “Willow mentioned Molly might be pregnant. She brushed it off, but what if she did start to worry if she was? What if she wasn’t sure, so she thought she’d check discreetly? We could fake an appointment with an OB/GYN. Women do it all the time, so I hear. To make sure they’re not just mixing signals.” Cory smiled, “Even if Molly told them about the lunch, if they dug around, they could get clues that she said that only to go to a clinic for a test!”

Rosy bobbed her head side to side in thought. "We could try that. It seems like her and Willow have the connection where they'd talk about it though...but who knows, maybe I'm wrong," she admitted. "If we do that we'd have to find a way to remove the spoofed text from General Malone from her device and its history and hope she doesn't show anyone before we do."

Cory hummed in thought over what Rosy mentioned. “You know, you’re right. Simpler the better. Hmm…. maybe we won’t have to involve the father at all. Let me see something,” He pulled up her visitations to the hospital. Lately Molly only had a checkup. Nothing serious to report. But she did schedule a pap smear for the nineteenth of November. A serious enough appointment not to raise alarm or to shuffle aside. “Maybe we can reschedule her for one of the days Micha and Jovan are gone. They leave Sunday morning. In the afternoon Theo is taking Willow out. Natalia is busy that day. Looks like Amalia, Granya, and this ‘Liam’ guy will be visiting with Lyov for some kind of treehouse movie night.”

It was delightfully beneficial that they kept their calendars so thoroughly detailed. "Perfect. She won't think much about it being rescheduled, they won't fret about her being gone when she's supposed to be and that gives us a big window to work with. Not only that, but the amount of work we'll have to do is next to none. Just a couple of calls and it's all set up for the next couple of weeks." She couldn't help but smirk up at him, slipping over so she took up residence on his lap. "You're an absolute genius, do you know that?"

It was settled then. On the twenty-fifth of November, Sunday afternoon, Molly would head off to her innocuous appointment and never return. They’d crash her car enough to sideline her. Then BOOM they’d snatch her before any red flags went up. They’d step aside to allow the second vehicle, a gasoline tanker, to slam into her BMW and the original car. The explosion alone would be a mess. No one would be getting close until the preceding fire was put out. DNA? Easy to identify and lie about with the Hunter associated forensics. Molly would be knocked out, blindfolded, and no one would touch her with their bare hands. Gloves, masks, and plain suits. Anything to obscure her sight. They’d be off to Belarus in no time with a cell ready to receive her.

Cory bashfully cut away his eyes a moment before alighting them back on to her, “Our plan wouldn’t be what it is without you, Rosy. I’m sure of it.” He gave her a kiss. “You’re as intelligent as you are pretty.” Cory glanced at the door between them and the other two. “It’s been a long and arduous talk, you know.” He blushed, grinning, “Might just need to relax…”

The details were sketched out and all that would be left to do could be done in an afternoon with a few calls. They could even eliminate unnecessary deaths if they really wanted to at the cost of a self-driving system. Technology truly was a blessing and she was immensely grateful that she didn't have to work without it. A bullet through the brain might have been effective, but it drew attention and if they could contain her it'd be better than getting unnecessary blood on their hands.

His compliment had her cheeks pink, though it wasn't going to stay for long. Rosalie's smile widened at his suggestion, enjoying their seemingly adopted coded system. "Arduous you say," she leaned forward, one finger tracing along his jawline as a familiar mischievous twinkle resonated in her dark eyes. "I would agree that calls for a chance to relax. Though if I'm being honest, being around you makes me want to spend most of my time 'relaxing'."

Cory shifted them to lay on the familiar leather couch, “Then why don’t we just put our heads down then? I’m feeling mighty ready for some relaxing.” Words disappeared with kisses. They had hours to spend before Belarus and at least a few before dinner time.

He wouldn't hear a word in objection, eagerly welcoming him back for yet another bodily encounter. They were young and had plenty of energy it seemed, that or maybe they felt the need to make up for all of those months distant from each other and chaste when they were together. The hum of the engines and well-built walls would keep their antics from drifting to others ears as they relaxed yet again.

In the cabin that served as a playroom, Maggie's dull green eyes watched as Kaylee explored about. Every action was apprehensive, looking for approval before she would open a book or pick up a toy. Everything was so shiny and bright! But she knew that unless permission was given she simply couldn't do things. It was for the safety for her and everyone around her; she'd never want to get anyone sick.

The cup of grapes was eaten over the course of her 'reading' a book she'd found. The pictures were nice, and in her mind she could make up her own stories quite well. Her saddle shoes kicked about as she nibbled and read, ever so careful not to get her fingerprints on the pretty book. Her experience as she was raised was that once something was dirty it was gone forever, ruined by her neglect. Never exposed to disobedience, she was the epitome of a perfect, naive child.

Maggie pulled a slim tablet from her personal bag, unlocking the device with her fingerprint before entering into the application 'S-K-D'. Designed to obtain and retain as much information as possible on Specimen K, the program held all information since she was brought into the hunter world. Every medical appointment, each testing or specimen gathering, and anything of notable importance was logged away, including her diet and exercise habits. A few swipes and the grapes were added for her daily intake, visible to anyone who was given permission to access the system Wesley had designed. Currently that was limited to Maggie, Wesley, Everest and Rosalie, though likely to be extended to whomever would be taking the next position of caretaker.

Within the archives, one could find the dates of each baby tooth as it had come in along with the few she'd lost so far (including the current gap caused from her top right incisor missing). There were records of any illnesses she'd come down with, described in great detail to aid in research, including the instance when she was six and actively introduced to the chicken pox strain. There were no broken or fractured bones under Maggie's gaze, though they had found that she had a mild allergy to latex, meaning nitrile gloves were the used alternative when caring or sampling was done.

Aside from physical metrics and monthly photos stored to accompany, there was also a catalog of emotional and psychological evaluations. The first few years were comprised of observations from Maggie until Kaylee could communicate well enough to answer the questions on her own. They varied slightly as she aged, going from simple questions to now more complex, asking how certain things made her feel. For the most part, she'd been a complacent child, though recently the past couple of years had reports indicating she was feeling lonely, based on her responses.

The time until dinner was not very eventful, at least outside of the lounge. After 'reading' a few of the books Kaylee had been given a program that Maggie said was fine to watch, one that was new and easily held her attention, all while holding Mr. Bear to her chest. A stewardess arrived to inform them that dinner was being served and where it could be found before relaying the same message in the lounge. Thankfully by that time the two had long since spent themselves, napping for the past hour in each others arms, thankfully clothed.

Hand-in-hand they walked toward the dining section, joined by Maggie with Kaylee at her side. "I'm starving," Rosalie commented as she took her place beside Cory. Across from her, Kaylee's eyes went wide, looking from Rosy to her plate. After a moment, she gently nudged the meal toward the young woman. "What's wrong? Don't you feel like eating, Kaylee?"

Nodding, Kaylee said softly, "I am hungry...but you are starving. You need the food more."

Rosalie couldn't help but chuckle, shaking her head and passing the macaroni and cheese back toward her. "Oh, bless your heart. I'm not actually starving. It's just an expression that means I'm very hungry. You need to eat too, Kaylee. There is plenty for all of us."

Relieved, Kaylee carefully picked up her fork and started eating, glad she wouldn't need to share the cheesy goodness. Looking at her, one could almost see her processing her lesson while she ate. After swallowing, a small smile appeared, shy of one tooth. "I was starving, too," she giggled.

Cory smiled as he dug into his own meal. Fried chicken and cheesy broccoli. The galley on the jet accommodated a full kitchen. That was on the deck just below them. Staff were carefully selected to cook, clean, and attend the guests of the plane. Wesley hoped to replace the need for human help soon. He had a few automatons working at the castle in Belarus. The entire compound was like a cyber dwelling in and of itself; wires, gears, ran through it like blood vessels. All controlled by Wesley. Kaylee would likely be with Maggie in some comfortable chamber near an enclosed patio to allow her to go outside when she wanted. Unlike upstate New York where she had to be kept inside often.

Curious, Cory asked, “Kaylee, do you like playing bouncy ball?” Games with the classic red cherry ball.
 
With lips covered in cheese sauce, Kaylee looked to Lord Cromwell with a slightly confused expression. Balls were nothing new to her, she'd seen a few, and to her small world of knowledge they all bounced! Maggie took a break from her knoephla soup to answer Cory's question while also providing clarification for Kaylee, dabbing at the corners of her mouth first.

"Kaylee, you know the red ball he's asking of. We used it for the bouncing test," she told the child before adding to Cory. "A test for dexterity and reflexes that is done once a month. One of several evaluations to gauge her physical development. The bouncing test she must bounce the ball as many times as she can without dropping it or letting it wander."

"Oh. Does that mean you're a good bouncer?" Rosy asked, aware she had quite typical scores in her physical tests.

That gappy smile appeared from Kaylee, her feet kicking beneath the table. "Maggie says I am the best bouncer," she said with a bashful sort of confidence. "She can't bounce as much as I can."

"That's true," the older woman said with a rickety chuckle. "I think the most these old bones have managed is five or so. I want to say Kaylee had a score of over fifty this last month."

Cory picked apart his chicken as he listened. It sounded more like an evaluation session than a game. Rosalie’s suggestion that Lottie and Kaylee meet in virtual reality would hopefully change that for Kaylee. At least she didn’t seem to suffer mentally. The brief overview of what he understood from Rosalie and Maggie did lend to the indications of loneliness though. “That sounds impressive, Kaylee.” He thought it would be good to praise her. He didn’t know how much she got, or at all. Maggie seemed like she was sensible to do so. But just in case.

Just the thought of Kaylee getting a friend made him smile. Cory desperately wanted to mention Charlotte. He wanted to get her excited about a playmate. But he knew he had to keep it to themselves right now. Wes needed to work out the kinks of his and Rosalie’s initial nervegear with Eddard as their guinea pig. He would endure the painful trials and errors. Then when they were secure in the knowledge that Kaylee wouldn’t be harmed they would have her wear it. A new way to interact without worrying about infecting others with illness. A virtual Bubble-Girl scenario.

Setting aside the bones, Cory took a risk to say, “Maybe one day you’ll get to bounce a ball with another little girl.” He blushed lightly, knowing this scraped a little close to foreshadowing when they didn’t know if they could promise such a thing.

Kaylee looked up suddenly, her spoonful of macaroni pausing in flight while she gasped. "Me? Play with another girl?!" The amount of excitement she had was hardly contained within her, gaze shifting from Cory over to Rosy. "But..what if I get her sick?" The young girl

"Well, that's something we are working on," Rosalie offered an explanation. "We want to make sure you won't get anyone sick so we are going to see if we can work a special device out that you can play from afar."

Little brows furrowed together in thought. "Play at a distance?"

"That's right. But it's going to a while for us to figure out. Until then you'll have Maggie and a new room where we are going."

Cory took delight in her happy reaction. He had a soft heart for his niece and nephews. Kaylee’s smile was easily plucking at his heart strings. Oh he hoped to all that is good that she wouldn’t become a mage! “Rosy is right. You get your own section of a castle and everything. You just keep being a good little girl, Kaylee. You’re doing a great job so far.”


And she really was doing an amazing job. Rosalie had kept a curious eye on Kaylee as they finished dinner, her thoughts quite similar to Cory's in the aspect that she really hoped the young child wouldn't grow into a mage. It would be a shame to have to kill her, and if she was being honest with herself, Rosy didn't think she could kill a child in his scenario. Maybe if she hadn't spoken to Kaylee, interacted with her for an extended period, then she could shoot a silver bullet into her. Now if it came down to that, well she'd have to leave that to Wes and his black eyes.

After dinner finished, Rosy made the recommendation that they watch a movie before bed. Maggie thought it was a splendid idea, though Kaylee seemed hesitant. When they entered the lounge, she made took the furthest end of the long leather couch, hands folded in her lap and clearly keeping herself as small as she could. She didn't seem overly comfortable but it was clear she did enjoy the movie, blue-grey eyes watching the screen with unmasked awe. That slowly faded as exhaustion swept over her, passing out shortly before the movie ended. Maggie moved to try and lift the sleeping child, but Rosy wasn't going to risk the older woman's back. Instead, she scooped sleeping Kaylee up, her shoulder serving as an impromptu pillow while she delivered her to the back where a room normally used for Charlotte gave her a bed. She slept through the entire transportation, tucked in and left in Maggie's care.

With Lord and Lady Von Helsing either already in Belarus or flying on a separate jet, that meant the master suite was available for Cory and Rosy's use. No relaxing this time around in the lounge; they'd have a lushly decorated king bed all for themselves and their enjoyment. Rosy might have opened up a bedside drawer just prior to their relaxation time and found herself pink cheeked at what she saw. They might be using the other couples jet, but bedroom accessories were not on a comfort level of sharing! They did however provoke a bit of curiosity that they decided they'd explore with their own additions to a static bedroom once landed. Soon enough they were spent and slept comfortably in each other's arms well into the following day.

Flying against time zones it was hard for their bodies to decide just when it was. Breakfast was enjoyed by all four onboard, Kaylee beyond delighted that the pancakes had strawberries and blueberries in them! She amused Rosy so, sipping on her coffee well after breakfast while they watched her playing. There'd been enough business talk the day prior that they decided a few hours of relaxing (while clothed!) was completely acceptable. Cory even got down on his knees and was providing voices for Mr. Bear as well as the plush Unicorn she'd found in one of the toy chests. Both were her guests she was given permission to bring to lunch, though Maggie reminded her that the unicorn was not hers to keep.

A light lunch was served and no one seemed to object, most still partially full from their large breakfast spread. Once everyone had finished eating, Kaylee looked up, unicorn and bear in hand. "May I go play again, please?" Her manners were impeccable, likely thanks to old Maggie's stern voice.

"We'll actually be landing soon," Rosalie explained, eager herself to land and get situated. The jet was nice, but she missed solid ground! She opened one of the shutters over the window, beckoning Kaylee closer. "If you come here you can see the castle you're going to be staying at."

Rising up from the sprawling European forest towered Avostoska. Built on a stone hill hundreds of years ago. By now the layout and upgrades Wesley gave it blended away the ancient structure into a modern home. Still, a historian with a keen eye would know what they were looking at if they walked through its halls. The center courtyard, large and extravagant, had been built to shift and change with the needs of Wesley and Inara. Right now it sported a lovely stroll through Autumn trees, a grass field, a small play structure, and a place to play games like bouncy ball. Cory wanted to give her hope that she would be able to play outside with Lottie one day. However, it was still too soon to say.

Avostoska might not have been a new sight for Cory or Rosy, but Kaylee was over the moon with delight, bouncing at the window as they were lowered to the ground. It was just like in the book she had seen the day prior! Big and wonderful and so magical looking. She wondered if there were unicorns somewhere in it...

Cory grinned at the excitement building up in Kaylee. He walked with his usual over to the two. As they landed they pointed out meadows, rivers, ponds, and they even saw a herd of deer slipping through the trees like smoke. As they touched ground Cory noticed Wes and Inara’s other jet sitting in its usual spot. They probably had arrived an hour or so before they did.

Once their jet came to a halt and the passengers walked down the stairs. Their things were being taken care of by servants of the castle. These men and women were closely watched. No one on the compounds of any of Wes and Inara’s homes were chosen lightly. They took their pay and kept their mouths shut. Thankfully they were also pleasant! They smiled warmly at Kaylee and the others as they handled their business. All wearing masks to keep up the illusion of Kaylee’s potentially ‘contagious’ situation.

Mr. Bear was welcomed to stay with Kaylee inside the car that drove them to the side gates of Avostoska by the section meant for their little ward. Cory walked beside Rosy with his arm around her waist in contentment. He watched Maggie with Kaylee along the way. He wondered who Wes had hired to be Maggie’s ‘assistant’.

Just as Cory and the rest opened the massive doors into the castle of the East Wing, Kaylee’s section, they saw Wesley and Inara speaking with a tall, beautiful woman of umber skin and ebony hair artfully braided in strands that bounced just above her shoulders. Their approach caught the conversationalists attention. When they saw the woman's face they knew they had never met her before this day, but her features seemed to ring a familiar bell for Rosy and Cory. Their minds couldn’t place it though.

Jada.jpg

“Ah, here they are now. The elusive Kaylee and her wonderful caregiver.” Wesley swept his free hand while the other took its place around Inara’s waist. Like older brother, like little brother! Wes offered his hand in greeting to Maggie. “Welcome to Avostoska.” he said, and so did Inara, before he turned to the woman beside him, “Miss Snowden, this is my brother, Cory, and his fiance Rosalie Crosse.”

“Oh, I heard, congratulations!” Miss Snowden beamed warmth and ease.

Wesley then gestured to the old woman, “This is Maggie Averell. The one I was telling you about.”

Miss Snowden extended her hand to greet her, “Good to meet you, Miss Averell! I am glad for the opportunity to work as your assistant.” she looked over at the adorable girl, “You must be Kaylee! I hope your flight here went well.”

It wasn't a big jump for Rosy to assume this was who would be replacing Maggie, even before Miss Snowden confirmed it herself. She was young but seemed bright and happy, which were both traits she would want young Kaylee to be around. Maggie herself held no reserves to being replaced - at this point she was ready for retirement herself! She shook everyone's hand in turn, which meant she had to release Kaylee's to do so. Immediately, the young girl tucked herself a step behind the older woman, unsure how to feel about all of these new faces.

"Good, a young pair of hands is just what I needed," Maggie said with a kind smile before turning and nudging the young girl closer. "Say hello, Kaylee."

Aware of her manners but clearly overcome with shyness, she timidly took a half step closer, offering her gaped smile to the woman before her. "Hello... The flight was fun," she offered slowly before adding in a more excited tone, "There was macaroni and a unicorn. Everything here is pretty."

Rosy couldn't help but chuckle, leaning into Cory's side as they watched her trying to interact. It was hard to view her as a threat like this, cheery faced and happy as could be. She had to agree that it would be devastating if their fears came true. Kaylee was a long way from 21, but for now they could keep an eye on her and maybe even get her interaction with other children if everything went well with their plans.

“That’s amazing! I love mac ‘n cheese. My family makes it all the time. Maybe I can make my momma’s recipe here.” Miss Snowden gracefully knelt beside Kaylee to reduce her size. “Unicorns are one of my favorite mythic creatures. If I get it cleared, I could read to you the story of The Last Unicorn. Maybe we can even watch the movie too.”

Inara knew the restrictions on entertainment. The traveling unicorn who went away to find those like her might not pass Wesley’s inspection. Still, maybe one day if Kaylee reached her older teen years. The closer to the cut off age the better. “Perhaps. We’ll have to see.”

Wesley smiled, “Yes, I’ll have a look.” It wouldn’t do to outright reject the idea. They’d let her down easy later. “For now we should settle you two. Miss Snowden has a room next to yours and Maggie’s.”

Easing up to stand, Miss Snowden nodded, “Yeah, after a long flight it would be nice to relax.”

Cory stifled a chuckle, “I agree. Rosy and I are in support of relaxing.”

Wesley perked his brows at his brother’s progress here. Still, to tease, he said, “Is that so? I think we’d love to hear you elaborate.” The red appearing on his brothers face satisfied him. Inara had to turn away to control her smirk.

Coughing, Cory said, “Uhh, we have work to do, I think not-- Tracking and planning-- Don’t you and Rosy have biochemistry stuff to do-- I mean, work is important--”

When the young woman knelt beside her, Kaylee didn't flinch away. Instead she was held with wonder at the thought. A story of unicorns would be a magical one - she'd be sure to be on her best behavior so that it was hopefully allowed. Once Miss Snowden stood, her hand found Maggie's naturally, falling in line with her.

"I think it would be nice to settle in," Maggie agreed, giving Kaylee's hand a reassuring squeeze. "Gives us a chance to get acquainted to the new space and maybe even a nap after all of that."

The faint pink on Rosy's cheeks as Cory brought them to the center of attention faded much quicker than his did. "I'm sure there's no work that couldn't wait for an hour or two. A nap would be great after settling in." Or they'd likely find something else to do the moment they weren't under those knowing gazes.

Cory nodded in agreement with Rosalie, “Yeah that’s a good idea.”

“Mhm,” Wesley smirked, “Well let me know when you are ready. Our guest arrived with Yonten and is waiting for our evaluation. But go settle in. We’ll meet for dinner.” Well, aside from Miss Snowden, Maggie, and Kaylee. They would eat in the designated area in the East Wing. “By the way, did you get the chance to work out our Seer issue?”

“Yes, we have a plan.”

Wesley smiled, “Good. Let my staff know if you need anything.” A beeping from his phone alerted Wes to his husbandly duties. “Looks like Inara and I will be having our own time to settle. See you guys later.”

Once Wesley and Inara walked away Miss Snowden said, “Kaylee, Maggie, why don’t you follow me and I’ll show you around?” She smiled at Cory and Rosy, “It was good to meet you two!”

The idea of seeing Eddard again wasn't her favorite one, so Rosy would happily put it off until after dinner if they could avoid it. With a final wave to young Kaylee as well as her caretakers, she took Cory's arm with every intention of going to the room they'd be sharing for the foreseeable future. Their belongings would find their way shortly if not already taken by staff no doubt. Leaning in she offered whispered promises and sweet nothings before dinner if they unpacked fast enough.

Left with Maggie and Miss Snowden, Kaylee kept hold of the familiar older woman's hand as she followed after her. "Will we see Miss Crosse and Lord Cromwell again?" she asked softly, looking up to Maggie for direction.

"I'm sure well see Miss Crosse for different testing," the older woman assured her. "I don't know if Lord Cromwell will come, but if he does just ensure you are best behaved." Kaylee nodded in compliance, understanding her expectations. The two fell in line behind Miss Snowden, Kaylee eager to see where she would be living in a castle!

Cory and Rosalie found their way to the West Wing where they enjoyed settling into the section oriented towards the everyday family living. They had plenty to feel content about. A nice set of matching rings, a solid plan to go about Mollynapping, hope for Kaylee, a thrilling project of nervegear, and Wes was already working with Liz to bring Robert to Justice. There was every reason to be excited. And that energy was spent ‘relaxing’ (without clothes!).

Meanwhile, Jada Snowden showed Kaylee and Maggie the rooms meant for them down the hall. A dining room would serve them three square meals a day. It connected to a kitchen and bathroom so Kaylee didn’t have to go far for either snacks or to relieve herself. Jada showed them the common room wherein Kaylee could watch approved movies, look through picture books, and play instrumental classical songs. There were chests of toys, shelves of art supplies, and a mini closet full of costumes and accessories for dress-up. This room connected to Snowden, Maggie, and Kaylee’s chambers. Each one designed about the same. Except that Kaylee’s room had a two-way mirror. The room looking into hers accommodated all the evaluation needs Rosy would use. Now, Kaylee didn’t know if she was right, but she swore she thought she saw a little girl peeking at her from across the room. But a double-take only showed a door ajar.

Shortly after the tour Jada and Maggie entertained Kaylee in the common room. Miss Snowden turned out to be as easy going and kind as ever. She had a talent of melding into the sort of playmate a child of Kaylee’s age would find enjoyable. While Maggie was old and didn’t engage in horseplay, Jada’s young body rolled on the floor, or crawled around like a pretend cat, or jumped without worry of getting tired or achy.

Many feet below them, in the subterranean chambers and hallways of Avostoska’s secured labs and workstations, Eddard lay recovering from his injuries in the depths of the dungeons Wesley designed himself. Fire boiled in his blood. The faces of Everest and Wesley seared deeply in his mind. Yonten too. Revenge filled him until there were no other thoughts in his head.

Saturday, November 3rd, 2018

Theo and Willow were exhausted by the time they came home. The family was texted that they arrived safe and sound, but they would not be taking visitors just yet. A good thing perhaps. While Theo wanted to see what mischief Liam and Granya were up too, he was too tired to do anything right now. Theo and Willow adjusted the rest of Friday and most of Saturday before entertaining the thought of meeting up with anyone. Bandit, however, was her usual perky self.

Yawning, Theo shifted to prop his head up with his elbow to look at Willow. They had just finished a heated session a moment ago. He smiled, seeing how lovely she looked in the afterglow. It was a shame that work might call him at any time and that Sunday, being right around the corner, meant the beginning of his usual work shift. "Maybe Rosalie and Cory will have another wedding like this, Da? Many more days to spend together." Plus, their own honeymoon!

Traveling had her absolutely exhausted; well, maybe a certain Russian Rogue was a good portion of that. Their bags were shuffled into the house and still needed to be dealt with, though they were thankfully not very heavy after the fire at the Inn. Willow reminded herself each time she saw the suitcases in the corner they'd need to get Molly a special gift for saving their lives. That or they'd add a little something extra to their wedding gift.

Chuckling, she nodded in agreement. "Though with less fires and bar fights," she said hopefully. "Then again, if Wesley and my brother are around, we may not be able to avoid the latter it seems like." There was still a lot to unpack from their trip and not all of it was kept in suitcases, but rather the incidents themselves.

Bandit hadn’t been able to get a good look at any of them. Not Wes, not Everest, not Ellie, or the rest. Theo only got an uneasy feeling from the one glance she had with Wesley. That didn’t do much to reveal whatever dangers may or may not be present.

“Da, that was crazy night, I think Amalia would be disappointed she miss it.” Theo chuckled, knowing his sparring cousin liked to throw a few fists once in a while. Thinking of her, of the rest of them, Theo felt that longing come back to tug his heartstrings. Theo also wanted to get back in touch with Molly. See if she got anything new to tell them. And of course, give her a bear hug of a lifetime! Theo wanted to go see them. It could also be that this ‘treehouse’ hovered in the back of his head that prompted Theo to get moving. What did it mean for Liam and Granya? They called it a ‘hangout’. “Why don’t we go to Old Bear? Maybe take dinner there. Then after we can follow Liam and Granya home, to see treehouse, before bed?”

Willow was pretty sure Amalia would have stepped in and knocked that Careg guy out before Wesley could have finished talking shit. She loved all of her Russian family, but she knew that the pierced and wily woman wouldn't take lip from anyone, save for when the cousins were all jesting back and forth. "That sounds amazing. I'm actually really craving kvas after all this time without it," she admitted, moving off the bed with every intention of getting ready for their trip to the Old Bear. "Mind you, not as much as I'm missing the family, but I could totally go for a big plate of pirozhkis."

Groaning happily, Theo said, “Steamy hot borscht. Mmm, cabbage rolls and sour cream.” He dreamily murmured more of his long lost Russian favorites. “Bliny smothered in butter and jam.” One or two more meals were mentioned before he said, “Da, family too!”

Oh yeah, they were dressed and ready to go in no time. Theo felt a familiar comfort getting behind the wheel. Specifically him. Willow was basically not allowed to drive. It was not said aloud, but they both knew he couldn’t handle another heart-stopping moment like when she nearly missed breaking for a redlight because of how fast she perceived she was going compared to how fast they were actually going. Molly’s skill in maneuvering down the roads like a speed demon made him wonder where she learned it. The Southern Bell never spoke of the midnight drag races in the desert. That life was tucked away between the chapters of leaving high school and her mother’s illness.

The drive over to the Old Bear filled Theo with pleasant nostalgia. He remembered making this trip on his motorcycle as a single man a little more than a year ago. How life had changed! A fiance, another branch of the family in the making, and even Micha had gotten himself the love of his life! All these happy thoughts floated in Theo’s head as he held Willow’s hand during their ride.

Russian food hit their noses half a street away. They could see the billow of smoke from the kitchen. Theo felt his heart pump proudly. He almost felt giddy to see the line of people at the front. The two barely got out before the many regulars waved and cheered hello from where they kept their spots. The commotion drew the attention of Molly who peeked out to see Willow and Theo. Her expression popped in excitement.

“Hey y’all, they’re back!” Molly pushed out the door with her arms wide. She practically fell into them, “Stars, I missed you guys!”

The smell was one she'd experienced countless times before and as they neared the pub she could feel her heart beckoning her closer. Once out of the car, she all but jogged to the entrance, eyes connecting with Molly as she embraced her dear friend. "Oh Molly Malone, you have no idea how much I missed you," she admitted, hugging her tightly for several long seconds before finally releasing her so that Theo could do the same. "Lord, you would have had so much fun in Ireland, I swear it. Though we probably shouldn't keep you from work for too long."

“Oh Jovan can stick it, I earned a five minute break. You guys hungry? Come on in and I’ll have Micha whip you something up.” Molly insisted they skip the line. It’s not like they were random patrons! “You just sit, I’ll let him know you’re here. Woo! So happy y’all are back!” There was a waver in her voice. One that spoke of a few restless nights while they were away. Molly’s heart had found some peace when seeing their faces just now. Alive, happy, and safe.

Theo sat with Willow in Molly’s section. He looked around the familiar pub. Jovan came around the bar. Wordlessly he pulled Theo into a one-armed hug before doing the same with Willow, saying, “Рад видеть тебя снова!!” By now the girls had a better understanding of Russian. His declaration of how happy he was to see them once more came clearer to Willow. Theo had helped in this area.

“Hello, Uncle Jovan!” Theo greeted warmly.

Neither of them had time to say a word more. Amalia and Micha came walking out of the kitchen. Probably sparing a command to keep any food from burning or spoiling while they broke from their duties to say hello. Amalia gave them both hearty pats and assurances they would cook whatever they wanted. Micha gave Theo a kiss on his cheek just to taunt him, but also a hug of welcome.

Granya’s arms came wrapping around Theo from behind, “Дядя, я скучал по тебе!” She pressed her cheek against his. Theo returned to sentiment just in time before Granya came to Willow’s side to embrace her, “Тетя Уиллоу, так рада, что ты дома!!”

Liam approached then, smiling wide, “Theo, Willow! Well now, how was your trip?” The obvious shift in accent, done perfectly, hit the ear pleasantly. It was like they found a bit of Ireland in their pub. Old Mrs. McQueen would be proud.

The rest of them murmured excitedly too. The only one who seemed curious was Micha. It was likely Molly kept her fears limited to him, in case she upset them unnecessarily. Speaking on, Molly came around with a big smile to hear about their trip. Aside from the vibes she had gotten she figured the rest of their time went well.

Each embrace was more sweeter than the last, Willow unable to explain just how happy she was to see everyone. It had barely been a week they'd been gone but it had felt like a year with how much had happened. There was a lot to tell them about, though she wasn't sure just how much they'd have time for without interfering with the patrons and the attention they gave.

"It was wonderful," she offered as a reassurance. "We saw so many beautiful things throughout Ireland and met so many people. It was an experience of a life time." She briefly summarized their stay in a castle, the bridal brawl and all of it's oddities, fists flying in the bar with all the antics that lead to it and the gorgeous ceremony of course. "I have so many photos to share when we have a chance. Or maybe I'll throw them up where everyone can look online." They couldn't go over everything in just a few minutes."

“We do dinner tomorrow, Da? Theo, when you get off work?” Jovan asked.

“Not too late, thankfully. Seven PM.” Theo smiled.

Micha clapped his hands once, “Is good! Come to pub for dinner time, ‘Malia and I will make the food.”

“Da, look forward to it.” Theo beamed, rubbing Willow’s shoulder where his hand rested. The cooks heard some grumbling stomachs so they made off to the kitchens. Theo and Willow told them what they wanted just before they left. Molly said not to be shy to call on her. Then went off to help some customers.

Jovan pat Theo’s shoulder, and addressed the two of them “Enjoy you meal.” he said before going to the bar.

Liam could tell that though Theo was happy to be here, he held some reserved judgment over his lingering presence, “Well then, I’ll be off. Been a busy day.”

Theo reached out to hold Granya’s hand. She had agreed with Liam and meant to leave. “Willow and I want to see treehouse today. Is alright?”

So happy for their return, Granya blurted, “Of course!” without a thought. Only a split second after did she swallow and spoff, “We’ll let you know when we’re off work. Then we can show you two our treehouse, Da?”

Slightly suspicious, Theo said, “Da, okay.” he gave her hand a gentle squeeze and let go. His eyes followed them as they went about their work. Granya and Liam both seemed a little hesitant. They recovered well enough though. Or perhaps that was their determination to allow work to distract them. Whatever the case, he had to admit he was glad to be home! Far from prying, coffee eyes and the pressure of gaining the good graces of a marksman. Not to mention no more Arsonists! Theo shifted himself to Willow, “Good to be back.”

She had missed the people but the familiar smells made her realize just how much she had missed the pub itself. Sitting back, she saw a familiar hesitation on Granya's face, and it didn't take much for her to wonder just what it was that she didn't want her uncle to see. Willow hoped for the young woman's sake they were ready to face his wrath when the inevitable came to light. She'd been Team Young Love from the start, but also wasn't going to be able to defend them forever.

"It's great to be back," Willow agreed, leaning over and placing a kiss on his jawline. "I think the best part of traveling is coming home." At least right then. Maybe after a few weeks she'd be ready for a change of scenery and another trip, but for now she wanted to fall back into their routine. Besides, there was only a handful of months still to go until the wedding with so much planning to do. She'd need every spare minute to get all the details figured out with Molly and whatever they could wrangle the men into doing.

Theo’s mind flurried with satisfaction when she kissed him. Sadly they weren’t in a big castle with empty rooms at their fingertips. Routine would catch up and rub the novelty of return soon enough. Their bedroom ventures had to wait, but he was content to save that for home for the time being.

Right now food took his attention. Theo had ordered several dishes. Before Molly had a chance to put them all down he dipped his fingers onto the plates. “Oh, so good!” Theo hummed happily.

Molly chuckled, “Well don’t y’all go praising Micha too soon or too fast. That man has an ego the size of Texas! You let me know if y’all need anything else.”

Theo nodded, mouth full. He chowed down with Willow. Occasionally sharing bites with her. How he missed the food, the flavors! The entertainment! It was too bad it wasn’t Friday. The stage was closed for the other evenings. Still, they enjoyed their dinner well enough. Here and there a family member would spend a minute or two chatting with them before moving on. They couldn’t wait to hear all about their trip on Sunday!

At the end of dinner Theo was full and warm hearted. And ready to head home. Jet lag pulled at them. As promised, he intended to see that treehouse. He said as much to Granya and Liam, “See you there. Willow and I are going now.”

Granya had been efficient with her work. Patron after patron was fed and sent away. Almost with urgency. She just about hung up her apron when Theo mentioned he was off, “O-oh, we’ll let you know when we get there. To open the door.” Her phrasing competed against his implication of getting their first with a subtle hint that he wouldn’t be getting inside without them there.

Theo made no obvious recognition of the meaning of her words, “Alright, see you soon.” He waved, walking out with his arm around Willow’s shoulders.

Willow leaned into Theo as they bade everyone a farewell, ready to go. She was eager to see the tree house, wondering if her suspicions on just why hurried Granya was being were accurate. Climbing into the car,she gave the pub a final sentimental look before a sideways glance over at Theo. "We probably shouldn't infringe on their time and space too much tonight," she offered lightly. "I'm sure they've been busy with work even more than normal while we've been gone. It wouldn't be fair to take up their whole evening."

“Eeh,” Theo tried to think of a good reason to do just that as he pulled out of the parking lot. Failing to come up with something he said, “Well, da, and I have work tomorrow.” Quite early, in fact. Theo gave Willow a look of affection. There was another reason why he’d want to get home to bed before long.

The buzz of a dirt bike passing their car caught Theo’s attention. He swore he saw Granya clinging to the back of Liam. That was fast! Didn’t they just leave? Theo felt his foot itch to press a bit harder on the gas. But he reminded himself he couldn’t rely on Almaeri for protection if they drove recklessly.

“So, Willow, what is things you look forward to for wedding? Aside from being my beautiful wife.” Theo asked, finding some distraction in the topic.

The brief view of Granya and Liam speed past them only served to confirm Willow's thoughts. The young folk were hiding something, alright. Here's to hoping they could outsmart a protective uncle! At his question she couldn't help but chuckle, looking over at him from the passenger seat. "I mean, isn't that the best part? To me that's what it's all for," she said truthfully. "Though I think it'll be a nice celebration, I'm really just looking forward to the next chapter of our lives together. Everything else is just confetti."

“Da, I agree,” Theo smiled, holding her hand in his. “Future is full.” He remembered what she told him about twenty years not being enough. She wanted more. Fifty, eighty if they could live that long. Theo completely agreed. A much better subject than a wedding to talk about. Although he had to admit, if they had the money, he could see to enjoying a destination wedding too. Not in a cold place though. Theo had enough of the cold.

But as long as Willow would become his wife, he would go anywhere.

They spoke about their future, about the possibility of children and how they hoped for their kids to look like one another. To have their singing talent, or archery skills. Maybe one of them would become a doctor. Conversation flowed like water between them. The worries of a moment before melted away.

However, upon reaching their street Theo’s eyes wandered to his old abode. The dirt bike sat in its place by the garage door. Another wave of his disgruntlement came over Theo. It didn’t stop him from lovingly taking Willows arm in his though. He’d never pass that up! Theo simply walked a tad quicker than normal up the driveway.

“Ah, you have returned!” Lyov embraced them as soon as they stepped through the door. “Willow, I hope you kept this old Rogue from trouble.”

Talk of their beautiful babies in years to come would have to be placed on pause. There was a treehouse to see and an old grandpa to check on. Lyov's hug felt strong, though that could have just been her over-imagining that he was weaker than he was. Either way she wrapped her arms about him and gave a sincere hug. "Oh you know I have. He came back in one piece didn't he?" she offered with a chuckle, deciding they didn't need to worry the older man with just how close they'd come to winding up in multiple pieces. "Did the Granya give you too much trouble?"

“Always!” Lyov chuckled. “Both of them, really.” Liam and Granya spent time gaming and crafting and pottery when not working at the pub. They enjoy goofing around, wrestling, and eating good food. Sometimes they napped together. Occasionally they would go to the national parks to have fun running around as animals. But they did take any moment they could spare to engage with Grandpa Lyov. He was pulled out for movies and games too! Lyov, if anything, was glad Theo and Willow returned for these little rascals to hang out with besides his aging self.

Thoughts of the treehouse left Theo when his arm wrapped around his grandfather. It likely spelled victory for whatever Granya had run off to do. “Glad to see you again, Grandpa Lyov.”

“Come in you two!” Lyov ushered them further inside. He truly had missed his niece and nephew when they left. He had come to love the spontaneous visits from Theo and Willow during the week.

“Where is Granya and Liam?” Theo casually asked. Not obvious to Lyov, but certainly not missed by Willow.

“Oh, Granya is probably in their treehouse. Liam is in the bathroom.” Lyov chuckled, “Have you seen it?”

“No, not yet.”

“Is real treat. Not for me and my old legs though. Go on, check it out.” Lyov smiled, gesturing toward the back.

Theo didn’t have to be told twice. He gladly said they’d return soon before whisking Willow along with him to the backyard. The two walked out onto the damp green to see an amazing craftsmanship.

Liam and Granya built a treehouse around the strongest tree of the backyard. They built a staircase that spiraled around the trunk. The main body of the treehouse accommodated a comfy twin bedroll with many fluffy pillows, a projector, a screen, a console set-up, a small bookcase, a snack bar, a mini fridge, trash can, hamper, mini closet for cleaning supplies and utilities including an emergency kit, mini sink, a toaster oven, microwave, and a mini hookah station. The ceiling could be slid open for star-gazing. When shut they projected movies, shows, and games both on the ceiling and the wall that had a smooth white matte finish. Fairy lights were strung along from corner to corner. The large window had a thick curtain of a sun and moon to block sunlight when needed. By the end of it all they had fashioned a wonderful hangout spot. If Liam or Granya weren’t at pottery class, the pub, the park, or inside the house, it was a good bet you’d find either one or both in the treehouse. Apparently Liam and Granya spent nights up there too.

treehouse.jpg

“Oh wow…” Theo blinked. His mind wandered as he took steps up with Willow slightly behind him from the narrowness of the stairs.

Just as they were a few feet from the top Theo almost collided with Granya who gasped, “Oh, sorry Дядя!”

“Is oka--” Within a blink Theo thought he saw her hand shove navy blue fabric into her trench coat pocket. He couldn’t be certain, it was only a glimpse, but he thought he saw the name ‘Calvin’ in gloss lettering on black elastic. The moment came and went too quickly to question Granya who hurriedly descended the stairs claiming she had to go to grab a fresh bag of marshmallows for roasting from the kitchen. Theo got lost in confusion and conspiracy. But he couldn’t stand their dumbly. Willow still stood behind him on the stairs. Theo stepped into the treehouse expecting the worst. Nothing else seemed to indicate the violation of his rule. The twin mattress did worry him though.

Theo peered out the window to check that Granya was still in the house. Then he went to lifting up pillows and opening drawers. Not finding anything in particular he began sticking his hands under the mattress.

Excitement to see Lyov was bypassed for a chance to see this treehouse that everyone had been talking about! That and perhaps to run interference if it seemed a necessity. Willow looked about, praising the two in her mind on the adorable little oasis they'd built for themselves high above the ground. She'd just finished glancing out the roof when she caught sight of just what lover was doing, narrowing her eyes.

"Theodraeus Al-Zakhar!" she scolded him in a hushed tone, worried that one of the younger couple was going to show up. "What are you doing? Would you want them to come into our bedroom and start snooping around?" She realized that might not have been the best example, clearing her throat and shifting to point out the curtain. "Isn't that cute? I think it's pretty appropriate for them, too."

Theo winced momentarily when Willow chided him. The comment on the curtains was given a cursory nod. He pursed his lips and kept searching for-- for-- for something! Anything to confirm what he saw and that he wasn’t crazy. “Be my look out.” He encouraged her to join in him his snooping. “Willow, can you reach that cabinet? What you see in there?” Theo went to one of the pictures hanging on the wall and pulled it off, ready to dismantle the frame.

She might have helped him search if she wasn't positively certain of what they were going to find. Instead, she folded her arms over her chest and shook her head at Theo. "I am not going to be a look-out or rifle through their belongings," she said her case, crossing to him and prying the frame out of his hands. "You can't just go through their lives like this. They're adults, Theo." Mostly true. Well, Granya was getting very close to being an adult! She was definitely old enough to make the decision of who she shared her bed with, even if that bed was in a treehouse.
 
Hands now picture-frameless, Theo set his hands on his hips and swiveled this way and that. Indecision played on his face. “Da, you right, Красивый.” And yet, there could be other ways to put a wedge between them. “But what if they do the drug? Is bad for health, I think Liam brought it to her.” There weren't any so far and likely never, but it was a shot.

“There are no drugs, Дядя!” Granya declared in defense, coming up from behind them through the door. Liam followed her in too.

Theo managed not to jolt in surprise. Willow would be able to tell he would have if he didn’t catch himself in time. “Ah, I did no say ‘drug’, I say. . .hug.”

Granya scoffed, rolling her eyes. Clearly Theo had forgotten how good she could hear from farther away than himself. A plastic bag full of fluffy confections came flying at his head. Theo felt the pillowy object bounce off his face. He caught it as he fell forward. Granya gestured for the two of them to sit by the mini fire-pit Liam dragged out for them along with graham crackers and chocolate, “Дядя, sit here.” She pointed to a spot where he would have Liam on one side and Willow on the other. Granya would be between Willow and Liam. A slight bit of color played on her cheeks.

It took a gentle prod from Willow for Theo to do so. The awkward moment where Liam and Theo sat down together only carried on as Granya took her place and set her hand on her knee so she could hold Liam’s. Theo took comfort in wrapping his arm around Willow. The hesitancy in the air indicated this wasn’t going to be a simple hangout.

“Дядя, I have something to say,” Granya exhaled.

Squinting, and fearing the worst, Theo blurted, “Are you pregnant!?”

Eyes wide, Granya gasped, “Дядя!”

Theo pointed a threatening finger at Liam, “Did you get her pregnant!?” Followed by verbal lashings of how he had thought to have Liam in the house a bad idea in harsh Russian.

Liam blushed, his free hand flying up for both peace and to protect himself from any possible physical damage, “No, no. We are not having a baby!” Again Theo suspected the word ‘yet’ floated in the ivory man's head.

Granya pleaded silently for Willow’s help, but she knew she couldn’t rely on her Aunt forever. At least she knew Willow would be a support. “Дядя, I’m not pregnant.” She fidgeted with the hem of her shirt, her hand holding Liam tightened slightly, “But we do want to get married when I turn eighteen.”

Silence followed. Theo sat stunned and speechless. He stared with eyes wide and mouth pressed in a hard line.

Willow's cheeks had blushed for the other two when Theo's accusation came flying out. Not only did they no doubt want to keep their choices as partners between them, but in her mind Theo was putting immense pressure on poor Liam. Her burly Russian was going to threaten the Irish lad right into submission. Their announcement came out and instinctively, she reached to take hold of both of Theo's hands, regardless of how ridiculous it might look, just in case. She couldn't say she supported a young marriage in every case, but in theirs she wasn't going to object. More importantly, she wasn't about to let Theo lunge at Liam.

"That's a big decision for you both to come to and wonderful news," she spoke before her lover had a chance to ruin the moment. "And I'm sure your uncle appreciates that you're being honest and open about this, and that you've decided to give yourself the next year to plan everything out." That or Granya just knew there was no way she'd be able to convince Theo to allow her to marry before she could make the decision on her own.

Emotions stirred in the air. Willow felt Theo’s hands hold hers as if he too knew he needed an anchor. How did the last year or two slip by? She just turned sixteen last year. Now she was going to be seventeen this November. Is this how it would feel to let go of his and Willow’s daughters? But to whom would Granya be going to now? Liam?

Granya gripped Liam’s hand. Hope was in Willow’s words. Even if Theo hadn’t said anything yet. She nodded, “We had talked about it for weeks. Liam knows me so well. And I know my family loves me, but I can no longer be the reason they don’t bind their Almaeri. Liam and I are in a unique position. We can’t separate our Almaeri from our lives without potential disaster.” None of them knew what would happen to them. Would Finn vanish? Would Liam? If Granya bound herself, would her body survive the next Full Moon, or would she be a normal human? These unknowns kept them holding on to the proverbial devil they knew. “Finn is a useful watchman over me when I do turn. He is able to keep my attention and redirect me. Liam knows everything-- about me, about how to handle my transformations. Дядя, I know you are worried. I know you’re protective, but I can’t always be yours to care for, Дядя. You will have your own children in a few years.” Granya felt her throat tighten, “Дядя, I know in my heart that my cousins raised under your loving care will be blessed, because you were a great Dad to me when I lost mine.” She leaned against Liam and said, “So will Liam, if ever we do have children. I trust him. He is mine and I am his. It’s time, Дядя. . .”

Theo looked over at the boy-- no, the man. He had lived at least two lives before this one. Mistakes aside, Liam had grown to know Granya through and through as the white raven that sat on her shoulder even now. The question that Theo knew he had to answer was this: Would it ever be enough?

Maybe not. Looking at his lady love Theo knew he would never consider himself enough for a woman as wonderful as Willow Mae Crosse. Perhaps the world could only provide ‘close enough’ for the wayward souls searching for a mate.

Slowly Theo turned his green eyes on them, teary with the pain of relinquishing the imposing role of a father figure and releasing his unexpected daughter, and said, “Alright. I accept.”

Granya came to Theo’s side and draped her arms around her uncle's neck. She sniffled, saying in Russian how much his support and care meant to her, and how happy she was that he didn’t get angry and leave. Visibly relieved, Liam breathed the air he held inside. He smiled happily to know this didn’t turn into a fight for his life!

Letting go, Granya pulled Willow into a hug too, “Тетя , thank you.” She knew without Willow this could have gone a very different way!

Willow could feel herself go teary-eyed even before Granya came to her for an embrace. She'd come to care and love the young pup that came with the man she loved, and knew just how much she meant to Theo. There was no mistaking that when she accepted Theo for first courting and later marriage that she also acquired Granya in her life, a role she took very seriously. She'd grown so much in the year that Willow had known her and knew that journey wasn't over, only taking a different path.

"Thank you for trusting us to tell us," Willow said softly into their hug, rubbing her back as she tried to gather herself, ultimately failing. "And I want you to know that the fact that you've made this discussion to try and help your family shows that you are a strong, selfless woman and I'm so very proud of you for that." Granya didn't want her family to be in danger for her and she accepted what could not be changed. It wouldn't alter how they cared for her, but gave them all the chance at normal lives while she was still being looked after.

Granya sniffed and nodded. Too choked up to speak at the moment. Finally, she said, “Thank you, Тетя Willow. I have spent most of my time with Дядя Theo. My other Тетя’s have felt more like older sisters. I feel that you’ve taken a maternal role for me and I look up to you. It means a lot to me that you said that.” Then she pulled away to take her place again with Liam.

Turning to Liam Willow gave him a reassuring smile. She thought he was quite a brave soul for bringing Theo into a new environment - one that was no doubt being used for things he was not in approval of - to announce his desire to have a future with Granya. For both of their sakes, Willow hoped they'd stay true to their claims of not having a baby, at least for the next year! Otherwise Theo would likely be going right through the rough and Liam might have had to use up one of his lives! "So happy for both of you," she offered aloud, her prayers for their caution silent, at least until a towering Russian was back at work or otherwise engaged.

Liam took courage from Willow’s endearing expression. He gathered it up to extend his hand out to Theo. A gesture of goodwill and a promise that whatever happens, he would do right by Granya.

Theo looked down at Liam’s open palm. Then the Russian Rogue leaned over and pulled Liam into an embrace, saying, “I could never threaten enough. I think you know that” Theo’s voice almost cracked, “And I think I know you’d suffer more than what wrath I could be dealt upon you. So I will say instead that you are now beholden to a promise; a standard.” Theo pulled away to set his hands on Liam’s shoulders, “I respect your role in my niece's life. Today you are my nephew. You are my family. I will be here if ever you need me.”

“I understand. I swear it. By my blood, I sweat it.” Liam gave a confident nod. A bond began between the men in that moment. They had yet to tell anyone else about their choice. Liam had no fears now that Theo and Willow gave their blessing.

Willow had no worries that Liam wouldn't keep true to the promise he gave Theo. Sure, he would have to worry about the wrath of several very protective aunts and uncles if he messed up, which was always a motivating factor. But more importantly she just didn't imagine he'd ever want to let Granya down. Just as Finn had always been faithfully at her side, Liam would be the same now as she grew into a fully fledged adult.

Letting go, Theo eased comfortably with Willow leaning on him. His arm took its place around her. A few tears were wiped from eyes that wept, breath was caught, and a calm settled over them. Theo smiled and pulled up the marshmallow bag, “Time for roasting!”

Granya spoffed, recovering from her fluttering achy heart of happiness, “Yes, let’s get roasting.”

Chuckling, Willow nodded in agreement as she found her peace at Theo's side. "We'll have a roast instead of a toast then," she said as Theo was tasked with handing out a puffy marshmallow to everyone. Once their roasting sticks were properly loaded, she held hers up in the air, smiling at the young couple. "To Granya and Liam; may your love be always like a marshmallow - soft to touch, sweet to taste and always leave you wanting more."

The roasty toast, well received, earned a classic Russian cheer, “За здоровье!” They tipped their smouldering fluffs together. The pull away stretched a few tasty strings. Nothing a swipe or two of their fingers couldn’t solve!

After a delicious dessert of s’mores Theo felt it was time he and Willow made their way home. By now he had decided whatever was going on in the treehouse, he couldn’t do much about it anyway. As long as it wasn’t mentioned in his presence Theo could handle it. More and more he had sympathy for Everest. Hopefully Liam would be discreet.

When Theo walked into his house with Willow he shut the door and sighed, “Oh lord, help me when we have daughters.”

Slipping out of her shoes and pulling her hair to drape around her neck, Willow laughed at his exasperated remark. "Oh, Krasavchik, my sweet Krasavchik. With an attitude like that you've just cursed yourself to a household of all girls. Ones who will argue with you until you have grey hair before 40," she teased him.

Quickly, Theo feigned lament to save him from the jinx, “I mean. Oh, lord, help me when we have sons!” He squeezed his eyes shut and pulled Willow to him, swaying, “Sons, sons!” He repeated, as if the chant would aid him. Theo chuckled, resting his head on hers, “But if no sons, I think I will be happy. As long as is children from you and I.”

She grinned, cheek resting on his chest as they swayed about. "Well you're in luck. Those are the only children I plan on having. Three beautiful children that I plan on raising with every intention on driving their father insane once he's home from work." She pulled away enough that her lips could roam along his jawline and neck. "And speaking of children...I think we're due to go practice. For scientific purposes, of course."

Grinning, Theo pulled her up into his arms like he had seen the other couples do. There was no need for words. Their bodies would speak for them. This house needed its rooms full. Practicing now sounded like the best way to give them an advantage later! Theo took Willow into their room and didn’t leave until dawn broke.

Sunday came too soon. Theo woke an hour early before Willow to get ready for work. Before he left he gave her a gentle goodbye kiss. It would have to carry him until the evening for family dinner. That day at work Theo learned Nurse Gale’s apartment had been cleared out. They found murdered children. A tragedy, they said. The police report they wrote up somehow got corrupted and the hard-copy disappeared. No word on the details of anything else about Gale except that she went to a yoga get-together on Sundays with other old women.

All day Theo thought of Willow and the dinner to come. Likely she would be running around waitressing with the family. Molly would probably pry for information before it was time to tell it. Like Willow, Theo believed he should get the Southern Bell something. A token of his thanks. It wouldn’t compare to the value he placed on Willow’s life, sure, but it was all he could do. That, or help her win against Micha in the inevitable Bridal Party laser tag competition.

Seven approached slower than Theo would have liked, but it arrived. As he gathered his gear he realized he almost forgot his phone charger. Theo walked back to where he had it plugged in when he overheard a conversation. A word stood out to him. One he knew no one on Earth should know. Not usually one to eavesdrop, unless someone like Wesley was around to encourage it, Theo couldn’t help himself here. He leaned against the door to hear through the crack better.

“What’s a faj adiid anyway?” An old female voice questioned.

“Does it matter?” Another female, just as old, or older, asked.

“You’re not worried at all? They’ve got the Nine wrapped around their fingers. When’s the last time that happened? When has that ever happened?”

“Oh I don’t know, come off it. Isn’t this a good thing?”

“You’d think so! Except there’s more isn’t there? They say some Hunter knows. They say they’re covering for us. A whole operation in Italy had nearly blown our mission wide open. By rights it should have! But all is silent. I don’t know about you, but something isn’t right.”

“Either way we aren’t in a position to argue. The Storm is coming whether we like it or not. So stop getting worked up about it! The Waryth are our allies. Trust in--What’s that?”

Theo’s hand slipped, closing the door accidentally. The sound alerted the conversationalists. He heard footsteps approaching swiftly. As quick as he could, Theo tip-toed down the hallway and into his office. There he waited until several minutes past. Theo felt safe to leave soon enough. There were many old women in his clinic. Gale must have just been one of the few who took action on children. Theo wondered just how many more witches roamed the halls. It made his skin crawl. This would have to be told to the family. Perhaps that night.

All during the drive Theo pondered the implications of what was said between the anonymous women. The rhetoric rang a familiar bell, though he figured it wasn’t new to anyone who backed revolutions. To be honest, it wasn’t new for humanity to rise up in revolution for whatever reason. But the part that worried him were the words they muttered. ‘Faj adiid’ meant ‘New Dawn’ in the language of Aarin. ‘Waryth’ meant ‘Inheritor’. They didn’t know it, apparently. But someone did. Most likely whoever had the ‘Nine’ wrapped around their fingers. Theo puzzled over this as he pulled into the parking lot of the Old Bear.

Sunday at the pub meant hours ended after lunch. No one here at dinner time would be anyone but family. Theo smiled, happy to be back again. And knowing Willow was inside made it all better. Upon entering the pub he stepped into a room of warmth. Outside the Texas winter chilled the air. Here, he felt cozy and the smells filled him with hunger! “Where is my Красивый?” He beamed, tucking worry away for the moment.

Since there hadn't been work for several hours, Willow had taken it upon herself to head home after lunch work was over and finally do their unpacking from the long trip. Suitcases were emptied, laundry mostly finished and some necessary cleaning around the house caught up on. Sadly, their vacation was over and it was time to get back in the swing of things. She had headed back to the pub around six thirty to do what she could to help with setting up for dinner while still avoiding the worst of Molly's prying.

Even before Theo's voice sounded in the pub, she could have sworn she felt him approaching long before she heard him. Setting down the last dish she delivered from the kitchen, she practically sprinted to his arms, pulling him in for a tight embrace. It may have only been the day apart, but there was just something that seemed missing when she wasn't at his side. "You say that as if you don't know exactly where to find me," she spoffed once she'd pulled away from a long overdue kiss.

The jade bracelet Willow wore glistened in the light of the rustic lanterns above them. Theo chuckled heartily, “Only when you’re taken by kelpies.” But in truth, Theo had known she was close by. Like his lady love Theo did believe he had a sense of it. He indulged in another kiss. They had a lifetime of them ahead and it never seemed enough.

“Oh enough smooching and eat!” Molly urged them. “I want to know how your trip went.”

Theo gave in to the prod. Mainly because he was starving. Sitting by Willow as always, Theo dug into the feast made for them. Just to tease Molly he didn’t say a word yet. Afterall, it was rude to talk with your mouth full, right? Theo stifled his mirth wherever she asked a question and he silently pointed to his chewing in progress. Savory dinner made way for delectable dessert. Theo missed the flavors of his country. Russia, although not his birth place, held a special spot in his heart. He delved into the sweets as if he had Russian blood flowing in him for real.

Once their food had been cleared and the hearth lit, everyone took their usual spots around the fireplace. Couples paired off, Natalia sat with her father, and Lyov took the recliner closest to the warmth. Shale, his grey cat, had come to visit. He lay purring on Lyov’s lap.

“Alright, spill!” Molly grinned, fitting herself beside Micha.

Theo pondered over what to say first as he absentmindedly ran a finger over Willow’s hand, “Well, if you haven’t said already, we had unexpected event at Inn.” Theo told them the initial arrival was filled with fun. The music, the food, the dancing. And they ended up in a grand room! Though he reserved the details and didn’t mention the closet wherein Theo and Willow found useful delights. They came to the story of the Abominable Arson. Theo and Willow traded off here to give their perspectives. “McQueens were very nice. They pay for a room for us after the burning.” He assured them, seeing they looked worried about that part, “But now I tell you crazy part. The man look like the one who killed that lady, from Granya’s first hunt.”

Molly and Willow knew about the hunt. To spare Granya any pain, they didn’t go too into that part, focusing on the man instead. “Wow, really? That does sound crazy.”

Talk of the arsonist resurfaced a thought that Willow hadn't had a chance to share with Theo with all the dancing, partying, and their own personal time. "That reminds me. I had overheard some chatter at the reception and ran into Rosalie who was doing the same. Wesley was talking with some colleague of his and they had brought up Eddard Willson and Hillary Cove. She was showing me a picture of them saying they were bad news and I actually recognized them," she said, pausing for a sip. "Eddard was the arsonist; the one we thought was maybe a hunter since he didn't seem surprised by Alassiel using magic. She said that he was dangerous and that they'd need to tell Wes. The woman they were talking about looked a lot like that woman with the lisp that we ran into one night. When I said that, Rosalie seemed interested and I might have looked over her shoulder and saw she was texting Wesley. With the bouquet toss and everything I guess it just slipped my mind."

Thinking back Theo recalled the features of Sally Sullivan. He took a look at the pictures sent to Willow of Hillary Cove and admitted he saw similarities, though he wouldn’t say personally that they looked exactly the same. Maybe it was a difference in the chin? Or the ears? Now, he could be wrong, since Sally wore contacts, but he did think there was a slight difference in the color of Hillary’s dark grey eyes and that of Sally. Not being a stylist or fashionista, Theo trusted Willow’s keen sight over his own. Until otherwise proven Theo pegged Sally a disguised Hillary Cove. That was a matter easily settled compared to the other.

Curious, Theo asked Willow to retell the story Wesley heard from his friend. At the end of it Theo pondered aloud, “Maybe Cristine is the same woman Eddard killed. The time matches up. Those were her rooms. It makes sense. . .but why?” It wouldn’t be hard to guess that Charles Young had done his part by Dr. Higgs and went out to find Cristine to tell her about his dying words. Perhaps that was when he discovered she had died. Theo and Willow knew Wes had been told by Charles of her death. They talked of her being mauled. Obviously no one investigated any further.

Granya bristled, “She attacked us.” To her Eddard only took away due revenge. This did not bode well for them. “Who cares why? She deserved to die. That bitch disrupted our hunt.” Aggressive language was the least of their concerns. Liam rubbed Granya’s shoulder. That night had ended in tragedy in more ways than one.

Natalia offered a sympathetic smile, “I know it hurts. But I think Theo is right to wonder. Eddard is a Hunter. So is Cristine, if she truly is the same woman from that night. We should ask if Wesley or even Everest are also Hunters. Could a lover live that long without knowing they dated a Hunter?”

That had been a troubling thought for Theo. It had stayed in the back of his mind all the while they were there.

Jovan gruffed, “Could be. We hide from the world. If Cristine did not want anyone to know, she could get away with it like we do. Some things can be coincidental.”

Theo admitted, “I don’t think I can confirm, to be honest. The only thing I know that is odd is Inara’s scars.” She had been naked a lot around them during the bar. Bite marks in places where a mouth would land if you meant to defend yourself. Her arms were speckled with them. Not to mention the lines on her thigh that numbered five, like a human hand. “But she works as Bounty Hunter. Could be nothing.”

Could be nothing...except that it was beginning to feel like it couldn't just be nothing anymore. There were a lot of coincidences. Maybe even too many to just be coincidences. It was a big enough world, what were the chances of so many things overlapping? Not to mention there were a few things that hadn't been touched on from their trip. She'd have to bring them up one by one at this rate or it was going to get cluttered.

"Putting aside that she's barely five foot and that is a weird career choice for someone of her stature to pick, you should have seen her fighting in the bar. She kept four or five girls off at once when they were lunging at her. It's hard to believe that she can fight like that but that some pedophile could get close enough to bite her," she commented thoughtfully. "It was also really weird that they were planning on going to meet Eddard where the police took him and Wesley wanted my brother to come with."

Theo reflected on that point. Inara had been a tiny tigress indeed. But she wasn’t the only one. “Da, they all fought well.” But to the last, he said, “I dunno much about police, but Wes is strange man. He dress like girl and take off clothes without a blush. He bought bar out of nowhere. He hit on you brother a lot. And then there was that picture for they wedding gift. Wes wore mock bride dress and did the garter trick. We saw him and Inara get into closet to-- uh, you know. . .I think inviting them to police station probably the most normal thing he did.” Hearing about Wesley’s antics did appear to make the invite to the precinct far less odd. Reminding himself of what Willow scolded the she-ferret about, Theo mentioned, “And he said nothing about Bandit.” Theo played a little bit of the devil's advocate. It was good to try to work it out.

None of them had been there. No one had anything to add. The only one who could say much in addition to anything else was Molly. She said, “I think I might have to see people to get some kind of vibes from them. To be honest, Wes does give me the chills.” She thoughtfully peered up at the ceiling, then dropped her eyes down in realization, “But not towards you, Willow. When I think of Wes and you it is like. . .it’s like he feels like some kind of stone wall eager to surround you. Or. . .or a shield ready to defend.”

Willow considered pointing out that most of those things were just them being as ridiculous as they'd been since they'd met. They had an odd relationship because they were comfortable with their sexuality. She stood by her belief that if Theo and Micha hadn't been cousins they'd be quite similar. But for now she bit her tongue on that subject, instead focusing on Molly's observation. "Really? That's odd because he's never had to protect me from anything. I've never been in any trouble around him.”

Molly shrugged, sighing, “I wish I had a better grasp of what I can do. All I know is that he is fiercely protective of you, Willow. Almost at any cost.” She wrapped her arms around herself. “But not towards us. All I feel when I think of Wes and those of us that went to the dinner is a cold emptiness. Like. . .like falling in a void.” Molly frowned, “I think it would be best if we don’t interact with him.”

Reminded of the brawl, the image of Wes punching Careg came to mind. Wesley’s nearly immovable expression gave Theo a tingling sensation up his spine. Careg had meant to harm the women. To hurt Ellie. Theo could understand the outrage. But even when Willow had been tackled down by one of the women he had enough sanity not to go that far. And then Wes forced Careg to apologize. The only saving grace here was that Wesley did not mean any ill will towards Willow. That, at least, Theo could be glad about. At Molly’s suggestion, Theo hesitated, “Eh, I invited him here. All of them.”

“What?” Jovan rubbed his temple with his hand.

Theo smiled nervously, “Sorry, is just, before any of the strangeness came up I wanted to be family. They will be my family one day. I want to make good impression. I invite them to Old Bear. They say they will let us know when they come down.”

Micha felt bad about wanting to see Wesley again. They had gotten along so well. It was hard not to text him back when Molly asked him not to. “Well, maybe he will give better vibes by then?”

Molly pursed her lips, “I don’t want to see him. I don’t want him here.”

Amalia hummed in thought, “But I do. I want to see him and his wife. I want to see her scars.”

Granya wondered if Cory would come by as well. On one hand, it was thrilling to meet an online friend. On the other, they weren’t sure they were safe with them. She reserved her opinion. So did Liam. Although it was possible Wes, Everest, and the others could spell the worst, he knew he had done great damage and made amends. Maybe there was hope for these guys if that was truly the case. But with Molly’s mood Liam didn’t want to pose the thought right now.

Natalia sipped her tea, “It’s no use to turn them away now. That would be suspicious of us. We can’t avoid it forever. If they are simply grumpy people who will take time to warm up to their new family, then it should be fine.” Natalia looked at Willow. “But if it isn’t simple. If they are Hunters. . .Willow, is Everest someone you are willing to take up a defense against? If it meant harming your brother? If it meant. . .” Taking Everest's life with Willow's own hands. One family in favor of the other.

The question made Willow shift uneasily in her seat. It was one think to toss around the idea that Wesley and Inara could be hunters. They both had displayed an oddness or another that had caught her eye during the trip. But her brother? "I don't think Everest could be a hunter, Natalia. He's an accountant, for Christ's sake. I've never seen him-" She stopped suddenly, realizing she had seen him hurt someone as she was in the middle of defending him. Well, more accurately something.

"Willow Mae Crosse! What have I said about animals in this household?" Anita's shrill voice had nearly caused Willow to drop the wicker basket she was holding to her chest. Inside, the smallest mews from a dirty orange and white kitten sounded, tumbling over with every motion.

"It's just a baby, mom! It lost its mother and it's hungry," the young girl argued, clutching the handles of the basket and trying to eye the kitchen just behind her mother. "Just let me give some milk and I can find a home for him."

"Find a home? Robert! Robert!" Her calls summoned her husband from his study. "Do you see what your daughter has done? She brought a mangy cat into this house."

Robert stooped to his daughter's height, peering in the basket with a level head compared to his wife. Sighing, he shook his head and pointed to the small ball of fur. "Willow, dear. We can't keep this kitten in the house. Not even to feed him," he said, gently taking the basket from her. "He's a very sick kitten and he could get all of us sick. You don't want your brother or us to get sick, do you?"

The discovery that the animal was sick was a devastating blow. Willow looked down at the squirming body before up at her father with sad chocolate eyes. "No, I don't want anyone to get sick... But what if we can make him better, daddy?" There was always home that you could get better!

Robert shook his head solemnly. "I'm afraid not, dear. It's a sickness you can never get better from. You're just sick and then you die," he explained, mindful to avoid any specific terms. Simple was best. Death was simple; everyone understood it.

"The kitten will die?" Tears welled and she had to fight the urge to reach in and take him up in her hands and hold her tight. To try and calm the crying animal.

"Yes, Willow. He will die and if he is left here sick, we could all get sick as well. You don't want to die for a sick kitten, do you?" Anita had caught on to her husband's attempts to test their daughter. Her dark hair bounced as Willow shook her head in protest.

"Then we are going to need to put the sick kitten down -out of his misery - before any of us get sick," Robert explained. "Do you think you can do that, dear? Can you kill him before he kills us?"

"N-no!" Silent tears had evolved into sobs as Willow backed away from the basket and her parents. "I can't kill him! You can't kill him! He's just a kitten!!"

"What's going on?" The commotion had drawn Everest's attention from his bedroom, the young teenager standing in the door frame while looking between everyone curiously. It wasn't often both parents were home for as long as they had been, and even less common that his sister cried.

Willow spun around, rushing to her older brother that had been there through dark nights and scary dreams, throwing her arms around him. "They w-want to kill the k-kitten I found!" Her words were half muffled by his shirt.

"The cat is diseased," Robert said simply to his son, nodding down at the basket. "Willow brought the kitten into the house and I told her that if he stays we could all get sick and die. That is, unless we can kill the kitten before the disease spreads."

"I'm sure you don't want your sister to get sick," Anita chimed in, stepping closer with interest at this point.

"What do you say Everest? Could you kill the kitten if it means saving everyone else? Saving your sister..."

Everest didn't respond at first, torn between the idea that they shouldn't hurt animals and the danger this cat presented. Looking down at Willow's small frame wrapped around him, he patted her head twice before gently removing himself from her. Stepping to the basket, he peered in once before reaching in with both hands. Willow, still crying, watched with her arms wrapped around her own torso, silently hoping her brother wouldn't hurt the kitten. From the basket's depths, little mews sounded until SNAP! they suddenly stopped. She couldn't see from her position, but two silent tears fell down her brother's cheeks while he looked up to his father, swallowing and setting his jaw. "We should burn the body. I don't want Willow to get sick."


The memory had faded some over the years, but sitting in the Old Bear, wrapped in Theo's arms, some of it felt like a refurbished painting. The question was still lingering; could she fight her own brother? The man who had stood up for her against their parents' pressure and who had been her protector in her youth. The things they were speaking of, merciless hunters that wouldn't think twice before they took any of the lives in the room just couldn't be him. Finally, she found the words she needed to respond to Natalia with.

"If they're hunters - if we absolutely know that they are coming to harm any of you, I'll defend any of you," she said definitively. "But I won't attack first. Only in defense, ever. Not that I think I'd be able to defend any of you better than you can defend yourselves..." And certainly not against her brother's aim.

The tension brewing began to subside. Though there were clearly opposing opinions in the faces around Willow. Some were kinder than others. Regardless of the individual Lyov spoke for them all, “I agree with Willow. Only defend yourselves. Do not attack.” His eye fell on Amalia. She flicked her agitated gaze away briefly before returning a respectful nod to him.

Theo gave Willow a kiss to her cheek. He didn’t know everything in her head, but he could guess some. It would be a hard reality to face if it was true. Something he had found hard to do back in Aarin. Not all of their family chose to follow Lyov.

“Willow and Lyov are right,” Molly nodded, “We should only act in defense.”

Granya frowned, but agreed. Liam hesitantly spoke here, “I know I’m new to speaking on these issues, but say they do Hunt us. Say they injure us, or worse. . .” he looked between them knowing his next words would be hard to hear, “. . .would they be given mercy if they came to us for forgiveness?”

It was one thing to pardon Liam. He had done much for them despite his mistakes. But would they extend that mercy for Everest if he killed one of them? Even if Theo died by his hand? The indecision of the people brought a silence one man broke with confidence, “The day I turn away a sincere effort of repentance is the day I hope I burn.” Lyov said with finality. “That is my belief. I do not hold you all to it. But I warn you not to forget that none of us are deserving of a new beginning and all of us have benefited from understanding.”

The age old conundrum compiled with Liam’s presence. A detail Liam would never forget. He gave his answer soon after, “I agree with Lyov.”

“I don’t know.” Amalia said truthfully. She had the hardest time forgiving Liam. Even now she had trouble interacting with him. Jovan grumbled in agreement with Amalia here.

Natalia set her teacup down, “I am also unsure. I guess it depends on my relationship with him.”

Theo frowned, though he understood it. He gave his opinion though, “It would be hard. But I agree with Grandpa.”

Molly hummed, “Well, I guess, if he was really sorry. And I didn’t detect a lie.”

“Eh, I. . .I don’t know.” Micha admitted, thinking of losing Molly. Though, after a moment more he nodded, “You know what? Yes, I agree with Grandpa.”

Granya, who had no choice but to look at Liam with eyes of affection, said, “Mercy is never simple. . .I suppose I can’t refuse someone who is truly repentant.” Even if some of that may have been influenced because of her experience with Liam.

Like others, Willow hesitated to provide an answer. The people they were speaking of - Everest, Wesley and their families - had been her friends for years. Everything still felt surreal and abstract, though not impossible. At this point, nothing was impossible. Even as friends though or brothers, could she forgive them if they hurt one of her family now? "I think I could be merciful," she finally decided, though she prayed it would never come down to that. Like Micha, her mind went to the worst of losing Theo. He was basically a piece of her and to lose that...well, she couldn't say she would be level headed after. Still, they were all about forgiveness and building things she could respect. And speaking of forgiveness.. She perked up straight, the somber mood vanishing.

"Molly - I didn't even get a chance to tell you! Do you remember Liz? The woman around Christmas who kept talking to you, Sadie and me?" No doubt she wouldn't need much more reminding than that. "She was at the wedding and apparently she's my aunt! I swear my entire life I never knew my father had a sister, just the brother that died as a baby. I'm not the only one who didn't know, though. It sounded like there was some big fight when she was young and they cast her out of the family. Can you imagine?"

Thinking back, Molly nodded, smiling, “Yeah, she was sweet! A fierce woman. She had a quiet strength about her.” Then she smirked, pointing “I told you she looked like you!” A small boast, but a boast nonetheless. “Stars, I’d like to get the dirt on that. Gosh that’s a long time to be away from family. And she seemed so kind too. Must have been a serious issue.”

The rest of them had heard of the woman, though none could place her face like Molly or Willow. Curious, Micha asked, “What vibes you get from her, Mollyshka?”

“Oh all good ones.” Molly assured them. “I sense a boldness. A wisdom too. Though. . .a touch of sadness I think. A lingering sorrow. It’s old. And deep.” Something from her past perhaps? Molly couldn’t tell. “But there is hope too.”

Theo nodded, “Da, she seemed good person.”

“Good person or not, maybe stay home for long while.” Amalia spoffed, “So many things happened at that wedding.”

Sheepish, Theo said, “Eh, well, we say we go to Cory and Rosy wedding. Is next year.”

“Theo, what else you say?” Jovan burst a gruff chuckle. “They come here, you go there. Is it ending any time soon?”

Molly had to chuckle as well, “Stars Theo, Uncle Jovan is right, maybe tap the breaks.”

It was a relief that at least one person was getting the green light from Molly! And sure many of the others would have to as well; they didn't all have Wesley's prying questions or cold coffee eyes. Maybe they were just expecting the worst in people to be defensive. She had to hope so at least. Willow gave a nervous laugh before adding on to their plans by reminding, "And we're probably going to be invited to Ellie's baby shower... and they want to come to our wedding. We were turned into mild socialites I'm afraid."

“And if Inara and Wes have baby, then maybe them too.” Theo saw the hilarity of all of it. He couldn’t help but laugh along with them.

“Well, stars, that’s a list! Babies and weddings. Who's next, am I right?” Molly laughed. Granya and Liam looked at each other briefly and then sipped their tea in silence. That would be news for a different day.

Amalia spoffed, “You guys are too much. I’m heading off to bed, if you don’t have any more news to drop.” She got up from her seat by her brother.

To avoid any potential slip-ups or questions Liam got up with Granya to help Lyov to the car. Liam waved at them, “That’s about it for us then. See yah tomorrow, guys.”

Granya opened the door for her great-grandfather, “Bye everyone!” The family waved and murmured well meaning farewells. Many of them got up to do the same.

Theo stood and stretched. “Ready to go, Красивый?”

Willow's lips were sealed for Liam and Granya, letting them decide when they'd tell the family. Still, it was quite a lot of good news all around! New families, new lives, all this growth surely meant there was no room for bad news. She nodded to Theo, finding his hand as they gave their goodbyes. "I think I am ready to be home, Krasavchik. It was a short shift to ease me back into working but I'm already ready for a day off," she admitted with a chuckle, leaning into him as they left the pub to journey home.

“Short shift? Then you must not be too tired.” Theo purred, leading her to the car with his mind thinking of what they could do with the rest of the day's energy. Just as he opened the door his mind heard ‘work’ and reminded him of what he had heard that day. Theo mentally kicked himself for not mentioning it to any of them. He’d have to do it sometime. Theo didn’t want to forget. “Красивый, you must help remind me, I did have something else to tell them.” He got into the car and told Willow everything he heard from work.

Willows brows furrowed at the news, running her hands through her hair as she tried to process everything. "So there's more witches at the hospital? And what is this Storm they're talking about?" Definitely didn't seem like a Texan downpour, but something a bit more ominous. "We really can't get a break, can we? Ugh, this is a lot. I'll remind you, but for now can we just have a couple of hours alone? It was a long day without you."

Theo agreed, “Da, I don’t want to think it through tonight. Is a lot. And hunting trip is coming up. Pub will need extra attention while Jovan and Micha are gone.” A little break sounded great. Theo took her hand in his, trusting she wouldn’t let him forget about it. For now, he turned a smoldering eye on her at a red light, “Couple of hours is all I need.” To sweep her into a current of his love!



True to her word, Willow reminded Theo. On a day he was free Theo sat down with the family, on a Sunday the eleventh, to tell the family about what he heard. They were just as puzzled as he was that old ladies on Earth knew two words of Aarinian without knowing what they meant. They couldn’t be from Aarin then. Liam mentioned the assassin from Aarin he crossed paths with nearly nine years ago. Maybe someone else from Aarin had come to the surface and joined the Nine Covens? The talk of Storms brought to mind the kind from Aarin. A Texas hurricane got nothin’ on a galing rage from the center of the world. But those were too powerful to contain. Whoever told these Covens about them must be hoping to bring one up. Mages on Earth were kittens compared to the ones from Aarin. But even the Russian family doubted an Aarinian had the power to summon a storm to the surface. Not alone, anyway. They would need a whole lot of Almaeri at once. To what end, they did not know. It would merely harm or kill a portion of a place with no guarantee they were getting any Almaeri since mages on Earth were fewer and less powerful. A waste to a Codger or Crone, in their opinion. The only other thing that worried them was the ‘Waryth’.

“That’s familiar,” Molly said, going to get her black folder. She brought it down and spread the pages across the table. The pages were nonsense to her. She had been scribbling them here and there when the itch wouldn’t leave her alone. “Now, I don’t know why, but it makes me think of these drawings.”

Micha reached out and started to rearrange the pages. Theo helped too, being next to him. They stopped when the last image lined up in a row. The family hummed in wonder. Jovan tapped his finger once on the sketches, “Reads ‘Waryth’ in the Aarinian script.”

A chill went up Molly’s spine to hear it. “What does it mean again?”

“Inheritor.” Natalia murmured. “Though that is a simple translation. It conveys the ‘right’ of a person to something or someone. Usually in reference to what has been taken from them.”

The family was puzzled over this and the rest. Theo was warned not to engage with any of the older women in conversation or task if he could avoid it. He readily agreed. Though a little part of him was hoping for more information. They knew the Nine Covens were a big deal here. Not as threatening as, say, Lilith the self-proclaimed ‘Daughter of Death’ and ‘Dark Mother’, who fancied herself a goddess, in their Aarinian history, but a thorn in the side nonetheless.

A day later and the family settled back into their routine. They prepared for a few events. One, Granya’s seventeenth birthday. Liam and Granya decided to save their news for next year when she did turn eighteen. And then have a wedding in 2020. There was a lot going on in the future of 2019 anyway. The birthday went well. Now that Molly and Willow knew of her condition she was given some gifts that her wolfish self just loved!

Next, the hunt! Molly almost went with Micha and Jovan on a whim. However, her annual pap smear had to be done. It wasn’t so ‘annual’ as it should be. In fact, this would be the third time in her life she made an appointment for one. It wouldn’t have been an issue at first. It was scheduled on the nineteenth. But she got a call that they made a mistake and the earliest they could do was the afternoon on the twenty-fifth of November. Micha and Jovan were leaving town at dawn. It was probably good anyway. Theo and Willow planned on a date. Granya and Liam were heading off to hunt in the National Parks as animals. Amalia and Natalia wanted to take Lyov to hangout. There was no Micha for Molly to be with. A doctor's appointment only seemed practical.

Though something stirred in the air. Something sinister. Molly worried it may have to do with Theo and Willow. She noticed recently that if she focused hard enough she could get some kind of feedback. So, Molly’s mind became consumed by thoughts of them. Her vibes of her surroundings dulled. Along a stretch of road she gathered what information she could on the couple. Strangely, it seemed fine despite that chilling feeling creeping on her skin. Molly switched to thinking about Liam and Granya. Maybe something was happening with them?

Ahead of her Molly saw the exit she needed to take in the distance. She artfully sped down the highway, her mind flicking between people. She tried to figure out where this negative feeling came from when the sound of metal on metal broke through her silence with a shriek. Molly yelped, course correcting her BMW towards the sidelines. Honks and shouts from annoyed fellow drivers were quickly ignored as Molly came to a halt. The car that hit her might as well have melded into her rear!

“Nooo! My Beamer!” Molly whined to see smoke escaping her car. This really had to happen again!? Angry, she got out to yell at the jerk. She took out her phone to take a picture of the accident too. They weren’t going to get away with this! “Hey, asshole! What’s your pro--” Molly paused after a snap or two of a picture.

The car that drove into her did not look right. Molly stepped closer to the wreckage. She fully expected to see someone, anyone, but the car had no one in it. No sign of a hasty unbuckling. Nothing inside. No cups, no trash. No headphones or anything. Molly froze. Within a moment her mind came crashing down on the one person she didn’t think about. Herself. Molly felt an overwhelming dread wash over her. She had to leave! Molly darted toward her car. A sharp pain suddenly pulsed through her head as she felt a prick on her neck. The sounds of the world muffled. She saw the rise of the ground as her body fell forward. One arm barely caught herself in time to avoid smashing her whole face into the ground. Though a warmth coming from her mouth said her lip had been cut. Molly’s eyes blurred. The last thing she saw were three people. One threw a body into her car. One person threw a body into the other. The last came walking up to Molly. Masked, covered in ambiguous clothes. They crouched down and reached out. Then all went black.
 
Last edited:
Texas winter was settling in, which generally only called for a sweater unless your skin wasn't thickened. For their weekly date night, Willow had convinced Theo to go out horseback riding a final time for the year. With some convincing and promises for activities of shared interests after dinner, he agreed and they set off for the stables. It might have just been the aftermath of their adventures in Ireland, but she missed the open air and feel of nature all around them. The pastures and forest might not have been the Emerald Isle or perpetually smelled of rain, but it would do for now. The two raced on Creme-Brulee and Snowfall for sprints before slowing to peaceful trots in more crowded terrain. There was no picnic waiting or movie to watch, only them and the beauty of nature around.

Protesting stomachs off dinner approaching led them back to the stables, this time caring for their horses by hand rather than a certain someone's Almaeri. Once they were both back where they belonged, the two switched over to Theo's metal horse, which had also been at Willow's request. While she might have been timid with the motorcycle at first she had grown attached and now missed it. Her favorite argument for it being they wouldn't be able to use it often once their family grew! It wasn't until they were back home and getting ready to decide what was for dinner that Willow finally checked her phone.

She frowned to see a message from Amalia, asking if they had seen Molly or heard from her. They all knew she had an appointment in Houston, but maybe she'd forgotten? A glance at the clock told her that she should have been home by now and the text was relatively recent. Willow sent a couple of texts to her, moving into the living room area and turning the television on. One thing she and Theo had agreed on was that their house was too large for just the two of them! Sound was needed to help fill the empty rooms, whether it was music or a show. It happened to still be on the news channel while she was looking at her phone, unable to sit down when something felt off.

"Theo have you heard from Molly since this morning?" she called toward the kitchen where she expected him to be.

“Da, she asked if anyone needed anything from town.” Theo said, coming out of the shower. It was a common offer when anyone went to Houston.

Impatience was building and she finally started calling her. The line went straight to voicemail, making her brows furrow together. It wasn't like Molly to turn her phone off, but maybe it had died? She had decided to try it one more time, just in case she'd been on the other line. In the background, a news reporters voice slowly became more than jumbled sounds.

"...a devastating crash on I-610 North just by Pleasantview earlier today. A two-car collision that spun out into a gasoline tanker has taken out three lanes of traffic for the foreseeable future. At this time there are two reported fatalities, though neither driver has been identified according to authorities. On-lookers stated the vehicles involved were a black sedan and teal BMW Beamer. With an explosion from the impact, it could take some time before either body or vehicle is identified..."

Willow's phone hit the ground with a crash that echoed, Molly's recorded voice still sounding from it as she reached her voicemail once again. A teal BMW Beamer. She had jokingly told Molly that she should have gone with a less identifiable car with the way that she drove, a remark the Southern Belle had brushed aside, in love with her new car. But it couldn't be. It had to be a coincidence, a mistake, something. Hand freed of her phone, both went to cover her mouth, head shaking as she fought off a drowning wave of emotion, only able to murmur 'no' over and over.

Theo instinctively put his arm around Willow for comfort. He voiced her thoughts, “Maybe is coincidence.” He worried it wasn’t though, he called Amalia. The phone rang once. “Malia, when is last time you heard from Molly?”

Amalia’s muffled tone on the other end was clear enough for even Willow to hear, “Just before she left. We were supposed to do her movie-mud mask night.” A thing Amalia only did because Molly loved it. And when Willow was occupied she dragged anyone in the pub apartments into the event. “But is not here at all. Her car is gone, no purse, no jacket.”

Frowning, Theo said, “What time she left?” he asked, seeing the estimation on the news.

“Around two,” Amalia said. “Theo, what’s going on?”

“Turn on news.” Theo said, watching in horror as the words scrolling across the screen read ‘accident occurred approximately 3:20pm’. Amalia switched on the TV just as the news station got another update.

“...the bodies were charred beyond recognition, but the vehicle's license plates have been verified as belonging to Martin Gomez and Molly Malone…”

Theo's heart wrenched, "No!" He pulled Willow close to his chest, knowing the pain that must be coursing through her. His phone pressed against Willow's back. The two of them heard Amalia cry out, lamenting in Russian on the other end.

Willow had never been one to pray, never been one to sit there and plead for something to change from what all concrete evidence told her was happening. But in that moment she prayed until it felt like that was what her life depended on. This had to be wrong - there had to be a mistake! It couldn't be Molly, not her Molly Malone. She was no stranger to losing someone to a car accident, but this was different. She wasn't six and Molly wasn't her aunt or uncle or grandfather who she knew but who were certainly not a part of her world. Molly was a woman with her life ahead of her, ready to marry the man of her dreams and settling down into a home and everything. This couldn't be happening.

"Tell me it's wrong," she begged softly into Theo's hold, tears spilling as she fought the truth with every body in her body. "Don't let it be Molly, don't... Can't you do something? Use Almaeri and save her or-" Her heart refused to accept the fact that her mind knew it wasn't possible. Why didn't she feel sad? She wanted more than anything in the world for the screen to report an error, but she didn't feel sad. She was too numb to be sad. It just couldn't be true.

The light of the T.V. cast an ominous glow over them. Theo stroked her head, “I-- I’m sorry. . .” Theo stifled a sob. He had to be some kind of strength. Even if he felt all of it leaving him. He was helpless. No one. Not even the most powerful Almaeri in all of history could resurrect the dead. Not any of the fairies posing as gods or goddesses could do it either. A feat like that could only be called Divine. And neither Theo nor the others possessed the rights to such a command. “Красивый, I. . .” Theo had no words. The news reported only brought further and further reality to what they were witnessing.

An image of Molly came on screen. Her BMW pictured beside her. The same thing for Martin Gomez popped up. “...the driver of the sedan had bottles of beer scattered within his vehicle. Reports indicate that Mr. Gomez may have been drunk while driving…”

Theo couldn’t look away. He held Willow close to him as the two processed what was happening. The devastation would not end here. Jovan and Micha were out hunting. They would have to be told. Theo could only imagine the sorrow Micha would go through once he found out.

On the floor Willow’s phone rang, showed the I.D. from Natalia. Amalia had hung up from Theo some moment ago. The word of what was going on spread from family member to family member.

Whoosh! Theo and Willow’s front door swung open. A wide-eyed Granya with Liam helping Lyov behind her came jogging into the house. Teary, Granya had her phone to her ear. The familiar voice of Natalia mumbled on the other side. “Дядя, Тетя!” Granya sobbed, “Molly is dead!”

The words hit Theo in the gut. He could no longer keep his own tears from falling. As soon as Granya came close enough he pulled her into the embrace with Willow. The young woman dropped her phone to hold on to them. She cried into the both of them. Liam came around with Lyov, both weeping as they too laced arms around one another.

Willow barely registered Granya's body wedging between them, though at some point she had wrapped her arms around her. It felt as if she was watching everything that happened rather than being a part of it. How could this be? How could any of this be? Just that morning she'd been working in her section of the pub, cheery as could be and just chattering away. Nothing seemed possible, and even hearing it aloud wasn't digesting right. A momentary thought that they'd have to tell Jovan and Micha and General Malone was tucked away. She couldn't tell others when she couldn't come to terms with it herself, hoping that her Southern Belle would come in and see them all in confusion, "Stars, you would have thought someone died here!" Willow wanted - needed - everything to be alright.

And yet the night went on. No word from Molly. No report of anyone miraculously surviving. What hope they had faded as the next few days brought tangible reality to them. Molly’s car was easy to identify. Her Texas twin guns still hung from the rearview mirror. Forensics delivered the DNA report to Theo and Willow. The organic material found in the car matched Molly perfectly. Died on impact.

The death in the family rippled outward. Dr. Kobayashi let Natalia take time to mourn. Theo found it hard to see little girls with a southern twang and the same kind of muddy eyes as Molly. Amalia hardened up each time someone ordered bliny with cinnamon dusted on top. They had their differences, but like Willow, she had come to love that feisty Texan. Granya and Liam had to take Molly’s things out of pottery class. The instructor was sad to hear his unique student had died.

Micha had come home a different man than when he left. Jovan said he destroyed trees around him involuntarily. They burst into flakes of wood and the leaves burnt up. Upon return Micha said little. He ate little, did little. Micha couldn’t come out of his room. He lay among the art supplies Molly often forgot to put away when she sketched on their bed.

General Malone had never cried in front of Willow in her life. She couldn’t recall a single tear. But the older man wept, lamenting and repeating Molly’s name as he was told of her fate. He would come down to help arrange the funeral.

The Old Bear was shut down for several days as all of this happened. General Malone flew out within a day of the call. As soon as he arrived he embraced Willow in sorrow and for comfort. He told her how much Molly loved her. That he couldn’t imagine a better sister for Molly than Willow. Then he took Micha into an embrace as well. The men had only known each other for a short while but General Malone knew Micha had loved Molly as if they had been together in another life.

Shortly after greeting everyone General Malone got to business. They bought a plot next to where Micha would be buried one day. Wordlessly Micha wished death would take him now. Molly’s service was scheduled to take place on Sunday the second of December at a lovely church not too far from the Pub. None of the Russians were religious. General Malone and his wife were, though they were unsuccessful to pass it on to Molly. It meant a lot to General Malone for them to go along with his suggestion for the church.

On the day of the funeral patrons who heard of the tragedy came gathering at the church. Theo noted that Mr. Chekov had still not returned. A somber thought of Molly meeting Chekov in the afterlife pricked tears from his green eyes as the music played and the preacher gave his sermon. It was nice, though many of them wouldn’t know. Too sad to see the coffin centered in front of the altar to tune in on the man’s words. But they drew their eyes up for someone else to speak.

“Now I invite Willow Crosse to give Molly’s eulogy.” The preacher said softly, stepping aside.

It took Willow a moment for her ears to register what was being said, a delay she hoped wasn't going to be permanent but that had settled in since Molly's death. She stood from the front pew where she had sat at Theo's side, clammy hands clutching a notebook to her chest. There had been no discussion about who would write the eulogy; she was the closest to Molly and Micha was in no condition to speak. She'd spent hours attempting to capture words that were befitting of the woman they'd lost, though all of it felt for naught. Standing up at the podium beside the coffin they all knew was empty, she felt a buckling weight from all the days that she hadn't acknowledged. The notebook was still held to her chest, somehow unable to open it.

"I woke up today knowing I would come here to mourn my best friend. I put on this black dress and the entire time all I could think of was that it wasn't right. Molly always gave me an earful when I tried to wear black. 'Stars, Willow, you're too damn pretty for that!'" She gave a sad laugh, shaking her head. "She was always the most supportive person in my life. She had the power to build you up from your darkest days, but God help you if you got on her bad side because she could break a person down just as fast. She'd never stand for injustice or hurtful comments and that girl was never afraid to swing her fist if needed to get the job done. Molly was feisty and fierce but she had a heart of gold that shone wherever she went."

Willow had to pause, her breath shaking as she gathered herself so she could continue. "I came here to mourn my best friend, but I know that I can't. I cannot stand here and tell you all how much it has pierced my soul that she passed, because even though it is a searing pain I can't say that she's gone. Everywhere I look I see Molly, hear that lovely twang and I know that she'll always be here. She will always be a part of me and of everyone who was fortunate enough to know her. That and I know she's be outright pissed that people were sad for her," a few chuckles sounded in agreement. "No, I think she will always be here with us, just like the stars she swore to; shining years and years after they've burnt out. Molly was cheated of the world and the world cheated of her, but I know that she will never be gone."

She couldn't find the words to say more, or maybe it was the strength to stand anymore that she lacked. Unopened notebook in hand, she returned to her seat beside Theo, eyes red and throat swollen shut as she found his touch for comfort. Her heart went out to Micha more than anyone in the room, knowing that he had lost that sense of comfort when he lost the love of his life.

Hearts of the church united with Willow’s word. General Malone’s eyes, yet to dry, peered tearful and with gratitude for the speech. Micha had kept his head in his hands since he sat between Natalia and Amalia, who were both crying quietly with them all. His cousin and sister held him on both sides. As if his body lacked the strength to keep himself up. Jovan bowed his head in silence. The toughest one in the family shed tears for the spunky Southern Bell who sparred with him since the moment she moved into the Old Bear. Granya sobbed against Liam. Molly became the third loss in her life. The fear that she could lose more haunted her.

Theo cradled Willow against him when she returned. He pressed his lips against her crown, his eyes closed for a time. “Molly would be proud of you, Красивый.” He managed to whisper. Theo’s hand rubbed comfortingly where it rested on her arm.

The room of people Molly had touched were given the chance to gather themselves before the service came to its close. The plot General Malone bought on the premise was only a few minutes walk away. Theo, Micha, General Malone, and Jovan put on pallbearer gloves to hoist Molly’s casket, filled with letters and trinkets, along the garden path. Above them the sun shone bright and fierce in this wintery Texas. As if Molly herself refused to drench the people below in any more sadness. Hope was not to be discarded. The tears of the mourners seemed to argue otherwise. There was barely a cheek without a shimmer of wetness. Through their quiet weeping Molly’s favorite song for these occasions began to rise.

“Amazing Grace, how sweet the sound, that saved a wretch like me. I once was lost, but now am found. Was blind, but now I see.” Theo’s voice blended into the chorus of the church choir. Willow’s sweet harmony added to the haunting beauty.

The song carried with them even as the coffin was laid on the bands that lowered it into the ground. One after the other people tossed in roses and lilies. After the song ended Jovan came to address the crowd, “As Willow had said, Mollyshka would have not wanted us to spend the whole time wailing.” Jovan’s voice strained for control, “You are all welcome to the Old Bear for refreshments and to honor Molly’s memory with song and dancing. Do not worry if you do not sing or dance well. Anyone who knew Molly would understand how she valued a good time over quality talent.” The audience managed a chuckle out of their sorrow, “We are grateful to find support and comfort with you, our friends and family. We will look forward to seeing you at the pub.” Jovan’s voice broke at the last words. He made his exit before he lost his control. When he reunited with the family he was enfolded in Natalia’s arms.

General Malone came up to Willow and hugged her to him, “That was a good eulogy.” he managed first, before saying, “You let me know if you need anything, ever, yah hear? You’re all I got now, girl.” Molly didn’t just get a sister with Willow. The General was gifted a daughter.

Willow let out a shaky breath as she felt the General's arms around her. He was always such a powerful man, but somehow his grip felt weak, as if he too was suffering strength without his dear daughter in his life. Life had become that much less sweet without his Sugar. "Of course, sir," she breathed, holding the man who had filled in as a father-figure for several seconds before finally letting him go. "And you'll let us know the same. We're here for you as well."

Nodding, the General cleared his throat. It seemed it just couldn’t get rid of his emotions though. He did the same a few times before being able to say anything more. Maybe a drink or two would do the trick, “Now then, let’s get some food in us.”

The family made their way to the pub with the patrons and friends trailing them. While many of them did their best to live up to the words of Willow, with some finding some light in this darkness through karaoke or drink, Micha stowed himself in his room among the pictures, paints, and careless clothes dropped around by his Love. Amalia took up the taste of the kitchen with help from the others without a word of complaint. Needing an outlet besides just food and sadness, Willow found herself up on stage at one point, singing a country song she wasn't one to pine after but that she had known Molly held dear.



By the evening people’s emotions spent their energies. As they left and the pub became quiet, Lyov sat in front of the image Molly had painted him for his birthday. A few tears rolled down his eye. The golden starburst gave him a sense of peace through all of the sorrow. Somehow he felt Willow’s words of hope, of Molly being with them, felt truer the longer he stared at it. Eventually Granya and Liam helped him home.

Soon the closest people to the family left as well. General Malone had a flight the next day. He said a warm farewell to the family and promised to keep in touch. Jovan and Natalia left shortly after they put the place to rights with Amalia, Theo, and Willow. Amalia gave Willow and Theo a hug goodbye and assured them she’d call if she thought Micha needed help. He had never suffered such a devastating blow before. The words Jovan had said rang inside him ‘Do you know what it means to lose your heart?’

Even days thereafter Micha had not come down. Through coaxing Amalia managed to get him to come for breakfasts. Outreach from Willow softened him to join for lunches. At one point Jovan and Lyov came to speak with him about what life had to offer even when it seemed the world had died inside you. Finally, slowly, Micha got back to work in the kitchen. His meals were just as delicious, but with a hint of sorrow that seemed to linger the people who ate his food. Micha may have come out and socialized, but he rarely laughed or teased anymore. The light had gone out of him. Most days his eyes were as empty as Jovan’s.

[c]~oOo~[/c]

Molly became aware of her aching body as her eyes fluttered open. The thin bedroll beneath her did little for comfort. The blanket and pillow were no better. Molly’s vision took a moment to focus. The first thing she registered aside from realizing she was wearing a grey jumper, and the room being made of stone, was the steel door across from her. No knob, no handle of any kind. The door had a metal border. Next to it was some kind of odd cylindrical chamber built into the stone wall. It looked like it had access to the otherside. The cavity could accommodate a medium-sized dog. Molly groggily swiveled her throbbing head. To her left stood a transparent curtain to a shower. Next to the stall sat a cabinet, a toilet, and a sink. To her right of her was a table and chair. A large mirror stuck the wall almost the size of her bed. The material seemed strange. Reflective, as clear as day, but almost like a screen too.

Groaning, she sat upright. Molly’s hand came to rub the back of her neck. She felt a bandaid placed over the area where she had felt that sharp pain.

The flood of what had happened came to her mind. Molly gasped. The crash, the driverless car, the dart, the people! The word ‘kidnapped’ came to mind. But by who? And to where? Molly took care not to make sudden movements. She felt her body couldn’t handle it. Slowly she stood up to get a better view of what was on the other side. The transfer chamber to the side of the door was translucent. Molly knelt by it and ducked her head to see.

Through the haze of grey plastic, or whatever this material was made of, Molly could see a shape of a body. Something was off though. It didn’t move like a human. Too smooth. Too accurate. And the body didn’t seem quite right. Molly wondered if it was a person at all.

Failing to get much else, Molly got up again. She took account of her available commodities. No one thought she’d commit suicide apparently. It wasn’t a padded room. She wasn’t in a straight jacket. Molly opened the cabinet. She found snacks, tampons, toilet paper, towels for the shower, a few changes of underwear, an extra jumper, a pad of paper and a set of ball-point pens. Whoever took her planned on this going on for a while. At least until her next period was over. Molly’s stubborn mind resolved not to allow that much time to pass. Who knows how long she had been there already? She touched her lip. It felt sore, but mostly healed. People who she loved in the world must be freaking out! Molly knew she would be, if one of them vanished. The thought made her stomach churn.

Molly closed the cabinet doors. She turned her eyes around the room. Someone willing to go through this much trouble had to be one of two kinds of people. Covens or Hunters. Molly decided to think about crows. She took a while before vibes began to tingle through her. The crows were doom. But they seemed distant. Far, far away. A foreboding danger that didn’t seem attached to her right now.

Okay, so maybe not crows. Molly thought of the Asian salonist from a while back. Nothing really came of that either. The woman felt even more distant than the crows. Far away in the depths of the void.

One thought came to mind. The only other person she felt could give her this kind of fright. Molly thought of Wesley. Now this time she got a little something. He didn’t feel removed. He was close, but clouded. Someone or something else had to be helping him. Or maybe he helped them? In any case, he had something to do with it.

Molly opened her eyes and came to the door. She didn’t expect anything. But it wasn’t like she had much to do anyway. Knock, knock. “Anyone there?” She called out. Silence. “Hello!?” aggravation for the whole situation built up in her as the quiet continued. Molly slammed her open palm against the metal repeated, “Answer me you motherfucking jackass! I know you can hear me you son of a bitch, Wesley, I know it’s you!” Well, sort of. It was an educated guess.

On the other side of the glass, a well-rested Rosalie was watching Molly carefully. Clipboard and pen poised, she jotted down a few observations to pass on to Wesley. She hadn't traveled far from the room since Molly arrived, mindful to make sure the woman was in pristine health. Well, as close to pristine health as they could manage when you had to knock someone out and take their body around the world. While they believed she had abilities, it was clear she wasn't a full-blown mage. Instead, she fell awkward between mage and mundie, meaning they'd hold off on harm until it was determined necessary. For now, they wanted to find out just what they could about her abilities and if it would benefit their task of taking out the true mages.

"Wes wasn't kidding about her vibes," she muttered, scribbling something down. Turning to Cory, she looked to see how he'd weigh in on it. "Do you think we should go talk to her? Maybe one of us could build rapport." Without touching, of course.

“Yeah, that would be best. Now that she’s awake.” Cory nodded, “Do you wanna play the role of another prisoner who happens to hear her ruckus, or do you want to cut to the chase and speak through the PA system?”

This was the most activity they got from Molly. Her reaction to the sedative was not expected. It brought her too deep into an unconscious state. Thankfully Rosalie was able to counter the dosage and bring her out of the accidental medical coma. It had been a week and a half since they snatched her off of the highway. They learned their trick worked. Willow and the Russians truly believed Molly passed away. Cory felt bad that Willow suffered such a loss. He had warmed up to the woman. Felt like she was a fun cousin. But it had to be done. Cory thought of better days ahead. Once Willow recovered from the losses to come, he was sure she’d come around when Ellie had her baby. Cory didn’t know how long Wesley wanted to observe her, but he said he’d have Inara tell them about any changes. Wes believed the more people he talked through the better. A guess, but one supported by some hints to how Molly worked. In the meantime, Wesley spent most of his efforts on Eddard the nervegear. Rosalie’s assistance did wonders. Eddard suffered greatly the first couple times until Wes and Rosy were able to keep him from being in pain. Not that they cared if he or Robert were in agony as much as wanting to do a good job on the design. Plus, they did intend it for Kaylee as well.

Rosy weighed over their options while watching Molly pounding on the door. They could try to friend her, though it was hard to imagine she was going to be very open to just any chatter. Not to mention unless they stayed out of sight in another cell there was a risk that Molly had been shown a picture of her. If they risked that and she figured them out, she'd likely clam up and refuse to give them information. At least not voluntarily. Like Cory, she wasn't exactly a fan of torture.

She decided it was going to be worth the risk to at least try the prisoner role. Slipping out of her lab coat, she found a spare grey jumper to change into. Physically she should be blocked from sight, but she wasn't about to risk an easily manufacture detail. "There's an orange button over by the mirror. If something starts to go wrong, that will release the gas that will knock her out," she said as she finished changing, ruffling her hair to finish the look just in case. "Wish me luck. We're going to find out how good of a liar I am."

Cory gave his inmate lover a kiss, “Do your time and come out soon. You don’t want me to run off with some other blond while you’re incarcerated!” He chuckled, giving Rosalie a pat on her butt as she walked away.

"You know I'd kill anyone who tried to get in the way," she reminded him as she left the observation area.

The banging on the door had yet to stop. Cory kept an eye on Molly as he pushed a button to open a vent to the adjoining room. Not enough to see through properly, but enough that they could talk. It was over the cabinet anyway. Cory didn’t think Molly would climb it.

Molly began kicking the door. She wore slippers which took away the satisfaction of hitting it. “Come out and face me, you East coast rat! You monster!” Molly paused her kicks to look around for things to throw.

Rosalie slipped into the neighboring chamber silently, immediately hit with the scent of overpowering cleaner. Taking up a seat on the bed, sh e wait until Molly's shouts grew in volume, indicating the vent had been opened. "You can quit your screaming, no one ever comes," she called with an exasperated tone. "You're only going to make your voice go hoarse."

Molly’s chair paused in midswing. She blinked, looking up where the sound was coming from. Had the vent always been there? Setting down her seat Molly caught her breath. Her throat did feel a little achy. But something else drew her attention. The faintest tingle. Something in the voice. It felt connected to her. To this place.

Well duh, Molly Anne Malone! She’s literally in here too! She scoffed at herself. Though a part of her wondered if this was simply a drawback of not having control over her powers. Voices revealed little to her.

Sitting on the chair that would have no doubt crashed into pieces against the door, had the woman not spoken up, Molly asked, “How long you been here?”

Quick on her feet, Rosalie answered with a bit of bitternes. "I'm not sure. It's not like they gave me a calendar." A pause and then less harsh, "Sorry, that wasn't fair to you. I don't know though. I think it was just before Halloween when I was taken. I don't know how long ago that was."

Molly spoffed at the comment, “Stars, I’d be the last person to get on your case, honey. You got every right to be upset, but I appreciate that they haven't scrubbed away courtesy from you.” She figured she’d say that first before giving an approximation, “If my lip is any indication, it can’t be more than a week since they got me. It was on the twenty fifth of November. The year is twenty-eighteen, if that helps.” Molly shifted, leaning back. “Do you see anyone? Anyone come around? Oh yeah, the names Molly, by the way. Molly Malone.”

"That's a relief to know it hasn't been a whole year, I guess," she sighed. Using her own name was out of the question, or anyone close to her clearly. Not only that, she couldn't risk a common fictional name, so she went with the first name that popped into her head. "Hazel Duffy. And not in a long time. There's these robots sometimes, but the last time I saw an actual person face to face was right after I got here and they questioned me. I guess I just didn't give them the answers they wanted.."

Cory decided to turn on the screen in Rosalie’s room. It fed her the image of Molly sitting on the chair. Her legs were crossed, her hands rested on her ankles.

Hazel Duffy’s story of coming here around Halloween didn’t feel off to Molly. It 'rang truth', though not fully clear. But something bothered Molly. The tingles sent a different kind of feeling through her at hearing the alias. Her inward uncertainty showed on her face too. Molly's brows furrowed in confusion, trying to place the feeling. She asked, “What did they question you about?

Seeing the hesitation on Molly's face helped Rosy gauge just how she needed to answer. From Wesley's file they could tell that she had feelings as part of her seer abilities and she wanted to avoid anything that might make her stop talking. "They asked me about things that should be impossible. They talked about magic. About," she paused, adding in an almost whisper, "Almaeri."

The vibes she got tangled up in themselves. Truth and lies mixed here. Molly’s hand pressed against her temple. She shook her head as if to brush away the tingles that sent her opposing signals. Molly thought over Hazel’s words. She sounded like the very topic of magic seemed ridiculous. Not sure if she should speak to someone about magic who wasn’t aware of the world of mages, Molly said, “Sounds like they’re pretty serious about it. . .” Even though it was something that the general population disbelieved. “. . .What did you tell them?”

Oh she didn't like that response one bit, Rosy could tell that easily. Either something she had said or how she had said it rubbed Molly the wrong way, making her more cautious as she proceeded. "They asked me if I knew anyone with magic, with Almaeri. I told them I didn't," her tone dropped to a nervous whisper. "I think they know I lied and that's why I'm still here."

There was no way of knowing if they were going to get far with her. It felt like Rosalie wasn't asking the right questions, that or Molly had just been brainwashed by the mages and was too guarded. "But they haven't spoken to you yet. At least not that I've heard. Maybe you'll have the answers they want?"

Molly winced, her shoulder coming up to her ear a moment. The signals were getting confusing again. Hazel could be keeping clarity from Molly for any reason too. Did she think Molly was ‘one of them’? If so, Molly could understand the hesitation or the reservation to tell her the full truth. Or was Hazel ‘one of them’? Just trying to get Molly to spill the tea. There was something wrong. Something was wrong!

Getting up from the chair Molly paced, her hands holding her head, “Uh--” She shoved Hazel’s words aside for the moment. She had to find a stable anchor to think this through.

Willow. She thought of Willow. Safe, sad Willow. Molly frowned. She thought of Theo. Sadness. Micha, also. They were sad. All sad. Like they were missing a piece of them. Molly sensed the piece would not return for a while, if at all. The emotions connected to them were too much. The crows. Molly felt them too far right now. But they calmed her mind enough to shake away the intensity of the tingles. Then she breathed. In and out. In and out. Molly thought of Wesley. Cold, calm, standing in the shadows. A shadow cast on her. Why was he here and yet not here? Wes was standing behind someone. No, more than one. Molly couldn’t see the people he stood behind.

As Molly’s mind calmed she wondered about the question Hazel posed to her, “They asked you if you knew anyone with Almaeri. . .that’s all they asked you?” After confirmation that this was what these people were asking, Molly followed up with, “I don’t know what answers they think they’d get. If I knew anyone with magic I could guess what horror awaited them if I told these people.” Molly turned her eyes up at the vent. She walked to the cabinet.

Cory was ready to press the button to shut the vent. Rosalie was pretty obscured, but he wouldn't risk it.

Molly kept her eyes on the slits in the rectangle. She asked, "Hazel. . .What answers do you think they're looking for?"

Watching as she moved about her room, Rosy chewed on a response, trying to weigh just what she could say truthfully without raising any alarms. "I think they want to know where people with magic are to protect those around who didn't know. Especially people who didn't know they were being controlled." Another pause as she decided to push it a bit further. "They told me it was for everyone's safety. That hiding them would only let them hurt more people; control more people."
 
Truth. Much of it. Enough that it drowned out the nagging in her head. Molly stepped closer to the cabinet and the vent. She pondered the words Rosalie said. With a touch of sorrow in her eyes she said, “They do huh?” Molly closed her eyes, her mind focusing. Hazel claimed she lied to these people. That must mean she was protecting them, right? “Do you believe it, Hazel? Do you believe their fears are justified? Do you believe their actions are justified?”

Something on Molly's face told Rosalie that her word choice then would determine whether or not they had compliance from her going forward. Well, whether or not she'd speak to Hazel. "I know they believe it. I know they believe what they're doing is for the good of all humanity. I could feel it," she said with confidence. "And I know that people with worse intentions might make you pit you against someone who only wants to help you, in an effort to protect themselves." A lengthy pause as she let it sink in. "Sitting here, I'm beginning to think they're right; that it's not worth protecting someone who would bring destruction to those around them."

Also, just got informed that the fam is having a party for my nephew's Graduation and another nephews B-Day party. I will bring my iPad, but I don’t know how much I will get to post at this one. XD We are meant to leave soonish]

Molly’s quizzical expression had yet to leave her. She couldn't tell if Hazel had been brainwashed or if the people she protected were awful enough that she would change her mind about keeping them secret. That could account for the mixed signals.

Chancing another try for a better understanding, Molly focused on the only person with whom she had contact. After a moment Molly managed to extend her insight beyond panicked thoughts. The place wherein she now resided had Wes all over it. Wesley permeated off of the stone. He had to be the Hunter who took them. How many more people had he brought here? How much did he know about Theo and the family? If anything, he must know about her--

Again, Molly felt the vibes rush through her. This time clearer. Wesley, her only anchor of clarity of her situation, does know she’s Awakened. The way the conversation was going with Hazel had Molly wondering what fate awaited her if and when he decided what to do with her.

“What do you think they’ll do to you, if you did tell them? What will they do the people you had spent these weeks protecting?” Molly asked, her hands resting against the cabinet. She lay her head against the wood and closed her eyes.

Thinking as Hazel was getting taxing, though Rosy was determined to see this through. If they could plant a seed in Molly's mind they could tend to it and who knows, maybe even get her on their side. "I think they would only do what was necessary to keep the most people safe," she answered, watching Molly intently. She was not a dumby, that was for sure. Thankfully they didn't need to worry about her as an opposing force, and in fact Wesley's plan to take her first was a brilliant move. The others seemed weakened rather than on heightened sense, which spelled good news for the next hit.

"Which is what? What did they tell you that they would do? What do you think is Necessary? What are you willing to let them do to the people you spent all this time protecting?" Molly's questions flowed out, her eyes etched in worry and sorrow. What she couldn't deny was Wesley's love of Willow. What she could confirm through her focus on him was that his emotions, his feelings, his love, barely extended past a close circle of family and friends. And she was not one of them. Neither was Theo or Micha or Jovan, or the rest.

Rosy hesitated, watching her with a great uncertainty. Would Molly be able to sense a lie? Something made her believe so. They still had next to no knowledge when it came to Seer abilities, making this a guessing game. "All I know is that they would do what is necessary. If someone was kept captive and didn't realize it, they'd be freed. I'm just starting to think we need to lose a little in order for the world to gain."

Ambiguity. Molly didn’t know what to trust. She opened her eyes, looking up at the vent, “You're holding back." Molly frowned, squinting. "What do you think is necessary, Hazel? What does losing a little entail to you? What are you willing to let them do to the people you protected? The people you thought were worth the time spent here so far? You'd turn on them, to gain? To gain what? What have they done to deserve what awaits them? You don't even know what awaits them, yet you're sure it's necessary?"

"And what have you done to warrant being here? What have I done? Do you think they're going to come and rescue you? Because there's definitely no one coming to rescue me on a white horse from this room." She managed to pull off authentic anger; courtesy of years growing up with all those hopes someone was coming for her. "I'm still here after how long and you think it's worth protecting someone who would let this happen to you? How much have you done for them and what has it given you in return, Molly?"

Molly sensed deflection. But Molly put that thought aside as a flood of others came crashing to the forefront. Having been around Lyov as often as she had, Molly came to see things his way. Even against her natural inclination not to. She clenched her fists and stepped back to aim her considerable fire at the vent.

“You know what? I ain’t made the best choices in life. Stars, I can’t count the times I deserved the consequences dealt me. For all I know I do deserve to be here. And you know what else? I doubt you’re a perfect little angel. But hell no I don’t think they’d ‘let’ this happen to me. I believe they’d want to find me if they could! And I’m sorry if that ain’t the same for you, and that sucks. But even if I don’t deserve this and they don’t find me, or try to, I sure as hell ain’t gonna become the kind of spiteful jackass who throws them under the bus,” Molly squared up her shoulders, “What have they ‘given me’ in return? The hell kind of selfish ass reply is that, Hazel? I don’t know where you come from, bitch, but I ain’t raised to deal love like some kind of currency! To hell with what happens to me!”

The harsh words bounced right off of her, Rosy shaking her head in disappointment. "I sure hope you're right about that ,Molly." Well, that was as clear of an answer as they were going to get for the time being. Maybe time and a bit of creative reinforcement might make her change her mind, but for now there was no way they'd willingly get any information from her. Looking up at the camera to the room she was in, she made a gesture for Cory to end it.

Once the vent was closed, she exited the cell she had been in, moving back toward the observation deck. Letting Molly's chamber fill with the sedative-laced gas, she began to unbutton her jumpsuit. "It was worth a try, but she won't be doing us any favors," she said with a sigh. It was a long shot to think she'd be able to bond with her, but Rosalie didn't regret taking it. "Though at least we can confirm there's more than just Theo who are mages. She kept using 'they' rather than just 'he'."

Cory listened to Rosalie as he watched Molly coughing and sliding awkwardly to the floor. He accessed a panel to direct one of the android guards to put her on the bed. The only one able to command them through a phone was Wesley. That was actually true for just about everything.

“That’s a good point,“ Cory agreed. An observation of which Wes would be proud. “If we want any more information from Molly that Hazel can get then we will have to do it before we take action on Theo and any of the others.” At that point Rosalie and Cory would be directly dealing with Wesley and Everest. It’s likely Molly would be more aware of them the more they work closely with Wesley.

She nodded in agreement, fixing her hair as she mulled over what had been discussed. "We should have Inara watch the recording, relay it to Wes. See what he thinks and if the two of them can think of anything else that we should try to question her on," she said, her gaze shifting to the screen that showed Molly unconscious once more. "She's trying, but I think if we keep things as vague as we have been and layered she won't completely clam up against us. Like feeding an animal a pill; it's for her own good but she's not going to take it easily."

“Sounds good to me.” Cory waited for Rosalie to place aside her grey jumper for another time. They may yet need Hazel Duffy to reprise her role.

They walked hand-in-hand down the hallways through various checkpoints. They used guest passes. Only Inara and Wesley had DNA access. The castle dungeons stretched the whole south side. It connected to the underground access to planes, cars, and boats. It reduced what information mages could gather, if they managed to get anything about their surroundings, and made somewhat of a barrier between those in the castle and the mages below. If any were to escape the cell there were several gates they would have to exit to leave entirely. Cory knew it wouldn’t be likely for the others to search for Molly at this point. They learned they had a funeral for her already. He doubted they could get her out even if they did know she was there.

Though, Cory did have to admit, Molly’s confidence that they’d come stirred a puzzling thought. By all accounts Molly grew up a mundie. She had become Willow’s best friend; a sister, even. Aside from her wild run between high school and college she had a solid honest streak. Seers were famously difficult to trick or lie to, even when using Almaeri. Or so his research would suggest. Some of the more powerful ones could spot a lie before it came to your head to say it. While not all Seers were honest themselves, they had no trouble knowing whether or not you were truthful.

Curious to what Rosalie thought, Cory asked, “What would it mean if. . .Molly’s understanding of the Russian family were to be correct?” He had shared with Rosalie his research of Seers. He figured she’d know where he was going with this, but in case it wasn’t quite clear, Cory added, “I mean, in light of what we know about her, and knowing she’s pretty sure they’re good people...”

The possible complication made her chew on his question for a few moments. There was no doubting that Molly had been truthful as she spoke, and for her to defend them would be a demonstration of their character. It reminded her of the conversation that had taken place between Liz and Wesley at the wedding. The summary had been shared with them not long ago, the Mundie of the Hunting world believing that mages were humans. Cory was right, what would it mean?

"If they were human... It would change everything. Everything about hunting. How would we know who was a danger? Would we have to wait for them to commit a crime, to kill someone? Let them grow to where we can't stop them before we have to try and fight them?" She shivered at the thought of what that could amass to if they were wrong. "But, if they're human and we're killing other humans.."

She didn't want to be a part of that. It was one thing to kill the monsters that mages were painted out to be, murdering creatures with no sympathy, no apathy. Greedy and evil. Rosalie knew she could put a bullet in a monster, but could she put a bullet in a man? "I really don't know. This is a lot to try and digest on an empty stomach."

The topic had been one that Wesley posed to Cory in the past. At the time Cory had been dismissive of answering such a ludicrous notion. One evening the subject came up with Inara present. In fact, Wes specifically asked Inara what she would do if she had good evidence to believe vampires were merely afflicted humans and not jinn. Cory expected she would brush it off like him. Instead Inara offered her honest answer: while she would continue to be a Hunter, she would have to change. The process wouldn’t be simple. Innocent until guilty would be priority. Cory gave insight into his thoughts when she finished by nodding and saying he thought that sounded about right. Then they chuckled at the ridiculous fantasy of such a reality being possible.

Over time Cory did not see evidence he would consider ‘good’ that would indicate mages being human. This conversation with Molly became the first time he ever paused to consider the possibility. By no means would he lay down his gun just yet! But Cory did decide to tuck this into a mental file for later reflection.

“It would be difficult. I guess we would have to find ways to determine which people were criminal mages and which were mages who just want to live a regular life.” Cory admitted it was easier to just shoot them without the worry you’re committing a actual murder. But if indeed they were people like them, then they’d have many lives they may have taken unjustly. Cory shuddered at the thought of all the men, women, and children assumed evil only because they were mages, and with nothing else but that to doom them. “Yeah, I think food would be good.” Cory nodded, finding his gurgling belly agreed.

While the two got ready for dinner Cory pondered these conundrums. Wesley had always said he wouldn’t indiscriminately kill mages if he knew they were human. But what would he do instead? By the time Rosy and Cory made it to the table for their meal his curiosity got the best of him. They just started eating when Cory asked, “Wes, if mages are people, what does that mean for the Hunting Community? Would there still be a hunting community? Or would it become some kind of public service branch, like the police?”

Wesley’s brows perked at the unexpected questions. Cory’s hypothetical assumed a lot right at the start. Among other things it implied the community agreed with the notion that mages are humans with rights. Without spending time unpacking everything, Wes said, “Oh I think we’d still be around. Out methods might change though.” He finished a bite of food before leaning back. His coffee eyes flicked up in thought. “I personally believe keeping discreet is best. People tend to be sheeple. So if we did come to the conclusion that mages were humans like us, I hope it doesn’t go public. Really, for the sake of the mundies and mages at that point. Look at humanity in regard to ethnicity. An arbitrary aspect of our species, that neither devalues nor elevates our dignity, is constantly being used as a tool to dehumanize. You throw magic into the mix and you’ll experience a situation not unlike the conflict in the X-Men universe. Regular people frightened over the powers of mutants. And it won’t matter if mages typically haven’t done much to the general populace, though we know otherwise. People tend to make boogiemen out of just about anything.”

Cory knew his brother tended to be a verbal processor when he came to a topic he hadn’t previously explored enough, so he let him finish the thought before interrupting, “Okay, so what does it mean for us then? What would be different?”

Wesley took a sip of his wine, “I suppose we’d operate similar to how law enforcement handles mundie criminals. We would have to assume a mage is innocent until we can prove them guilty. If and when we do, they would be sentenced to a punishment that fit the crime. But I think that is where the similarities would end, in my opinion.” Wesley took a moment to help Charlotte cut her meat before going on, “I think it would be best to register mages. They should submit to annual check-ups, evaluations, and potentially confinement at the age of fifty or sixty. That would depend on the data we gather on how soon a mage becomes the cruel witches and warlocks that we know have caused the most damage. I know it sounds harsh, but, even if they are human, if a mage has lost their mind to insanity, then I do believe elimination should be considered. A lost cause would only drain resources in contained, if you understand me.”

A sterile, simple answer. Cory could see it had potential to work out. “That doesn’t sound too bad.”

“Why the inquiry, if I may ask?” Wesley chuckled.

“Well, actually, I think Inara will have to tell you. It has to do with project Seer-Sight.” Cory nodded to Inara, “We’ll send you the clip from today.” Cory was careful not to say anything more.

“Alright, I’ll watch it later tonight.” Inara smiled before turning back to Kit. He recently broke two teeth through his gums. Kit had been the happiest the last few days than he’s been in a while!

Wesley silently mouthed ‘aah’ and waved his hand, “Say no more, I understand.” Though now he was curious! To take his mind off of it, he mentioned some welcome news, “Well, all that aside, Ellie and Everest are back from their honeymoon.”

Charlotte brightened. She waved her fork, “Yay!”

“Shh, Lottie, don’t swing that,” Inara chided.

Wesley chuckled, “Yes, very exciting.” He used a napkin to wipe away a smudge on Charlotte’s mouth. “I figure I’ll give them a couple of days to unwind before asking them to come here.” It would be Everest’s turn to be told about Robert. Wesley figured Everest would want to get to work on the mission to pin Robert as soon as possible. Might as well have them in Belarus to do so! And this was in addition to Theo and the Russian family. Not to mention they had Molly with them. Wesley was curious about what Everest would think of them having a Seer. A rare kind of mage in its own right. And the first known one since the fourteenth century. Plus, one more exciting detail.

Cory couldn’t say so at the moment why he and Rosy would delay talking with Everest and Wes, but he figured that could be explained to Wesley through Inara, once he texted Inara about possibly doing another roleplay with ‘Hazel Duffy’. “Sounds good to me.”

After finishing her bite, Charlotte decided she had enough of their grown-up talk. By now she had snooped and found out about another girl in the castle. The sneaky ninja traits were blamed on Inara’s genetics. The tigress took the accusation as a compliment. “When can I see the girl, Daddy? You said soon.”

“I did, and you’ve been good, but Aunty Rosy and I still need to tweak a few things beforehand.” It had already been explained that Kaylee may have a disease they don’t want Charlotte to catch. While Kaylee would be put on a medical bed with IV’s and monitors with a specialized nervegear helmet for VR and potentially augmented reality, Charlotte would interact in a room much like a holodeck. “By Sunday, okay Dove? I promise.”

“Okaaay,” Charlotte sighed.

“Don’t be so sad,” Cory chuckled, “You can’t be sad when we have pudding today!”

Eyes wide, Charlotte clapped her hands twice, “Pudding!” Jasper's mouth was full, but he too raised his hands in excitement.

“After your food,” Inara stifled her mirth. She tapped Charlotte’s plate, “At least two more bites of your veggies.”
 
Last edited:
While dinner might have sounded like just what Rosalie had needed, after it was over and everyone was retreating to their chambers for various forms of relaxing her stomach seemed to disagree. She and Cory had just finished an overdue session locked in each others arms when nausea slipped over her, thankfully not enough to lose her meal. Though it wasn't even ten and they'd typically be awake later, she found herself calling it an early night. Cory had work of his own to attend to for the next hour or so, but promised to join her in bed once it was wrapped up. Whether or not he kept to the promise was unknown, his lady love already succumbed to sleep by the time he retired for the evening.

Even with a couple of hours extra on him, it wasn't an easy task to get her up the next morning. Plans for Hazel Duffy to chat with Molly again were delayed while she found sanctuary in a cup of coffee despite her normal juice preference. Before the two went down to business Inara had told them that Wesley suggested Hazel begin by saying she understands Molly’s position. Hazel herself did care for these people. Rosalie should claim or imply the people Hazel protected so far had always done these things and that these Hunters helped her realize that, while Hazel was never a victim, it wasn’t right to let that kind of behavior continue just because they were friends or family. Hazel could reveal upsetting details about mages Rosy knew about. Murders, atrocities against children, and so forth. Keeping to the truth would be best, but Wes did say to chance a lie if it may prove useful. Especially since by the next day Everest and Ellie would be in Belarus to work with them on how to go about killing off the Russian family with Cory and Rosy.

Finally the two were headed back down the long passage ways to the chamber that held their seer of interest. The screen was brought up to show Molly in her cell while Rosalie was getting suited up yet again, intrigued to find she was hunched over and drawing, though at that moment she couldn't make out what it was. With her and Cory in the same agreement to use the gas if things went too far, Rosy made the shuffle down the hall and into her own cell before the vents were opened yet again, deciding she'd wait to see if Molly initiated anything.

Cory took his usual seat. First he merely watched Rosalie. She hadn’t been feeling well it seemed. Once Rosy got her grey jumper on and sat on the bedroll, and once he felt relatively sure she was okay, he leaned back to join Rosy in observing Molly’s trance-like state in curiosity. They may want to check out the pictures at the end of the session. These thoughts were interrupted when he realized Molly had stopped drawing a moment ago. Her eyes went to the wall separating her from Hazel Duffy as soon as Rosalie had taken her place. There was no possibility that she could have heard or seen Rosalie walk into the room. By all accounts Molly’s body language gave them the impression Molly had been alerted to an arrival of Hazel. Not that Hazel had been there the whole time.

“You’re back.” Molly said at the vent. “Where’d they take you?” Review of the tapes showed that Molly had not made any attempt at contacting Hazel, or even throwing a wayward glance at the vent. Cory realized now that she may have believed Hazel had been taken while she was unconscious.

Recalling their warning to stay as truthful as she could manage, Rosy decided to stick to vague responses. If the statements had an undertone of truth to them, she suspected Molly would accept them. "To question me." She had been asked plenty of questions at dinner, even if some of them were from Lottie. Deciding to show mutual concern as it felt Molly had with her question, she questioned, "Did anyone come while I was gone? Anyone to question you?" Just because Rosy knew the answer to those questions didn't mean Hazel would have, especially if she'd been gone.

Honest? Yes. The intent to withhold the fullness of the truth had become expected. Molly resumed sketching with her red pen as she thought on Hazel’s question. It wasn’t that it was hard to answer. It just brought to Molly’s attention that she hadn’t been taken aside for questioning like they had done with Hazel. What was Wes scheming? Shaking away the thought of that man Molly said, “They haven’t come for me. Not while I was awake anyway. Maybe that’s a tactic or something.” She muttered with a hint of annoyance. “I’ve just been sitting here drawing.” It was true. Though she didn’t say it was because of her dreams or that nagging urge to scribble out what was in her head. The notepad she pulled out had been nearly half filled by now. “Do you like art?”

The pauses between speech were filled in by the screen in front of Rosalie. The angle of the camera was pointed more at her face than the desk below her. She couldn't make out what she was drawing, but it was clear she'd been going to work on it for sometime. "I can't draw to save my life, but I can still appreciate talent I really enjoy music, though.." Since they could be there for awhile, she laid out on the bed, surprised to find it was quite comfortable even if it wasn't meant for a guest to enjoy. Only the best of everything at Avostoska. "What are you drawing?"

“Family mostly; my Pa and my best friend Willow.” Molly didn’t think she should talk about Theo or Micha or the other mages. Molly’s Pa and Willow were alright to talk about though. It wasn’t like Wesley didn’t know about them. “Drew my Pa at first.” As Molly talked she pulled those pictures from the pile of loose-leaf pages, sweeping her eyes over them before setting them down on the table. Rosalie could see the detail. If it wasn’t for the pen ink or the fact that the material of the paper was cheap, you’d have thought they were greyscale photos. Some at least. Others were more sketches. Lines that evoked emotion despite the swift strokes. General Malone’s anguish Was etched into the pages.

Molly sniffled, “Pa loved music” Molly’s tear rolled off her cheek onto the picture of him. It landed on the lid of his eye and glided down the page. “But he couldn't stand my singing.” She spoffed sadly, “He’d say ‘Molly your squawk could bring the hogs home!’, and he was right. One summer Pa and I were pig huntin’. They weren‘t coming down like they should. So I sang ‘God Bless the USA’ where we were waiting for them. Stars, you shouldah seen his face when those hogs came snortin’ over.”

Listening to Molly's story was an odd sensation. It was...so human. The only words she could think of to describe it. Even looking at her in the screen, it was clear she was going through true grief. Of course, Wesley had his suspicions that Molly had only been partially awoken, and that he had imagined before she wasn't even aware of her abilities. Rosalie found she needed to remind herself to focus on the task at hand.

Molly paused laying out the pages. Her hand hesitated over the last few that were still obscured to the screen. She felt a tingle of vibes again. This time far more connected to Hazel. “They say art is a reflection of the world. Or our lives.” Molly murmured. “Growing up I used to spill out my heart in ink and paint and chalk. It was the only thing I could retreat too when the world was mean or I was sad, or if I couldn’t hold in my emotions.” She looked up at the vent. “They’re a comfort for me. Maybe they can be a comfort for you too.”

Getting up Molly walked over to the vent with a chair. She climbed up so she could comfortably extended her hand to slip the folded papers through the slits of the vent. On the other side Hazel saw them poke through. They glided on the still air, falling away into single sheets that turned over as they came down.

Rosalie saw the glimpses of the drawings before they hit the cold stone. Mostly the color of red ink showed on them, among the black lines. All but a few landed face down. The ones shown upward were beautiful images of roses and the coriander herb. When Rosalie picked them up, straightened them out, and leafed through them, one in particular caught her eye.

Willow, naked, entangled in roses and coriander, looking down lovingly at her belly. Her hands cradled a baby-bump. Wait, no. Something wasn’t right about the face. The woman looked a lot like Willow but it wasn’t her. The hair was too light. A familiar mark suddenly made clear who Molly had drawn. Cory couldn’t see. In fact he had turned his eyes down to a text sent to him from Wesley

For a moment Rosy felt her breath hitch, looking down at an image that undoubtedly was her. Even the speckled pattern of moles just below her right clavicle was astonishingly correct. Roses weren't an uncommon thing to draw, but she didn't miss the parallel that it was the flower closest to herself. The other plant she didn't recognize, though it reminded her of parsley; something she'd investigate further and not with this particular drawing. No one else needed to see this, at least not until she understood it. If anyone else had drawn it she might not have thought much of it, but this was something from a seer, which she had to imagine indicated it held meaning.

She'd never met Molly, though it could stand to reason that Willow would have told her of her 'cousin' since the wedding. Was it possible she'd seen pictures of her as well? Maybe this was Molly's way of saying she knew that Hazel was only a guise? Clearing her throat, she called out to the woman on the other end of the vent.
"They're beautiful. Who is this in the picture, Molly? Is it your friend?"

From where Rosalie sat she had a view of Molly and a smaller video to the side of Cory. He kept his eyes down at his phone as he walked out of the control room adjacent to the cells wherein sat the women. Rosy‘ s phone buzzed. The text read he’d be back; got to go to the bathroom. He was nowhere near the gas button or the one to close the vents now.

“Well, I thought it was Willow.” Molly had not come down from where she stood on the chair. Her arms crossed on the cabinet top. Her chin rested on her hand. “But it doesn’t feel like her. She has a different rhythm. Most times I hum songs she sings when I draw her. I didn’t do that this time. I hummed different songs. And words played in my head that I don’t think I heard before...’Rosy Posy, Pudding and Pie’...Over and over.” Molly decided it was no use pretending she wasn’t Awakened. Wes knew it. That spelled her doom already. What did it matter that Hazel knew? “You see, I’m a mage, Hazel. I sense things. I didn’t know until this year that I wasn’t delusional and that the vibes I get really do mean something. I’ve become better at it the more I practice, though I’m not supposed to, even if I can’t shut it off.” Molly sighed, closing her eyes, “It’s hard to stifle it. Everytime I see someone I can’t help but feel vibes off of them. It’s not so bad when it’s only their voice. Though since yesterday I’ve only had your voice to listen to and I think I’m getting better at it. You know how blind people have better hearing? I think it’s like that...”

With Cory gone, she took a long moment of staring at the drawing while Molly spoke. What were the odds Willow had told her of the silly rhyme Wesley used maybe once while the wedding was still taking place? She was being completely open and honest with her and clearly there was nothing that a fellow prisoner would be able to give her as a reward of punishment; it was being given of her freewill. "Well, that explains why you're here, I guess." Despite the fact she knew she had designated topics Inara and Wesley wanted her to cover with Molly, she couldn't keep herself from asking. "When you say you sense things, are they usually far off in the future? Your drawings, are they kind of like premonitions?"

“Stars, honey, I wish I could tell you. I’m learnin’ as I go.” Molly spoffed, “Like I said, I’ve gotten better as the days go by, when I focus on it, but I guess dangerous stuff comes easier. I’ve had some mighty frightening visions lately.” She hummed in thought, “I guess if I focused on it I could tell how far off something is, but I’m not supposed to. I was told using my ability might make me crazy one day. Stars, if I ain’t crazy enough, you know?” Molly thought that quip might lift the mood. Somehow she felt Hazel was being more genuine here. “But I guess my days are numbered. The man who owns this place— Wesley— he’s a ruthless son of bitch. I doubt I’ll live long enough to go insane. I’ll give it a try,” Molly breathed steady as her mind latched on to the picture, to what it meant, and to the sense she got of the time connected to it, “I feel warm. Like the Texas sun is kissin’ my skin. It’s close too. Like I could touch it. Maybe that means soon? Maybe summer? I don’t know if that helps.”

Talk of Wesley was a momentary distraction. From her file, Rosalie knew that Molly had only met Wes once and in a restaurant. Nothing had transpired that would have left that impression on her, so her depiction had to be from her abilities as a seer. And though he might have had his dark spells, she wasn't sure if she could call one of their generations greatest hunters ruthless. Surely he found mercy when it was applicable.

Her eyes went back to the screen to see Molly perched in thought. Rosy had folded up the picture of herself and tucked it inside of the jumpsuit, something in her wanting to guard it. Her brows frowned at Molly's end result though. "Close but summer? That doesn't make any sense. Summer is six or seven months away, that's not close at all." Her remarks were skeptical as she voiced them, though her mind went on. If that was her in the drawing, which it had to be, maybe that meant she'd be pregnant that summer? Hell, not if she could help it! They were taking precaution and had already said nothing would be done until after they were married. Maybe Molly's sensing wasn't accurate at all.

Molly shrugged, though she didn’t think she could be seen. Hazel was strangely invested in the topic. “Well, I mean, yeah. But if whoever it is got pregnant near the end of this year, it’s possible she’d have a baby in that amount of time. Let me think about it. . .” Molly closed her eyes again. She delved as far as she could. Deep, deep into the image of the woman. Molly perked, “I smell roses and coriander. Stars, that’s the first time I smelled anything... but it’s not about the smell. It’s like there is a rhyme between people and the plants.” Molly hummed in thought, her brows furrowing, “The roses and coriander are entwining; a merge. There’s a bud forming between them. It’s small right now. Like a blueberry. It’s nestled in the petals of the rose. The rose is close. Close to me. Very close to me.” Molly opened her eyes, looking up at the vent, blinking, “Hazel. It’s like it’s— it’s where you are, in your cell, it’s— no...no it’s not with you. The rose is...IS you.” Dots began to connect in rapid succession. Molly gasped, straightening up. “Rosalie?” She breathed in astonishment. It all made sense! And the picture. Molly blinked. “You’re pregnant.”

Her stomach sank as dots connected on the other end of the wall as well. Nine months from right then would have been be basically September, which was fall. But if a month or two came off... And coriander? She had thought the drawing was parsley, but now that Molly said it aloud, it was a plant befitting a representation of Cory. Small like a blueberry...

Rosy's head jerked up at her name, heart racing in her chest as she tried to find a response. Denial of who she was would be sensed, causing her to fixate on the second statement. You're pregnant. Her voice echoed ominously in her head as she struggled to find words. Cory had yet to return but it couldn't be long. "Please don't say anything about it." Her plea was quiet and hushed and came from a part of her that was scared and overwhelmed all at once. She couldn't face this possible truth, let alone deal with the consequences that it would mean for Cory.

The connection between Rosalie and Molly amplified since realizing to whom she spoke. Many emotions crossed Molly’s face. Astonishment, hurt, fear, sorrow, and anger. The audacity! The nerve of Rosalie to ask anything of Molly. Especially as her prisoner. Wes wasn’t her only warden.

Molly’s eyes teared as she realized just who else was a part of all of this. Cory, Inara, Ellie, Everest— having seen Wes, and now through this connection to Rosalie, it seemed she was getting faint impressions of everyone Rosalie and Wes had worked with thus far. They were all Hunters. All of them.

Monsters! Murderers, all! Molly wanted to shout as much, and inhaled to do just that, except another person came to mind. His one blue eye, gentle and irritatingly selfless. Molly looked down at her drawing pad. She dropped down and pulled up the page she drew of Lyov. The old man looked back at her with hope. An expression she hadn’t thought much about at the time. But now she knew it was meant for this moment. Lyov called for mercy. Molly ponder it. Not just that either. Molly sensed in Rosalie a nervous energy. The kind a woman would understand. A worry, an uncertainty.

After a moment Molly’s expression blended away the hatred until all that was left was sorrow. Molly pulled up a picture of Micha. The man she wished she was in the arms of, who she thought she’d have her own babies with, and to die beside. Molly turned to look at the vent. “I won’t tell.” She murmured as she walked over to sit on the bedroll. Her arms embraced the picture to her chest. Molly closed her eyes that poured tears over her cheeks. She spoke in a wavering voice, “Go away. Please go away.”

Rosy had the unknown advantage of seeing just how Molly reacted to it. She had every right to be furious, being lied to atop of everything else, but she didn't. Catching sight of Lyov's drawing, she knew he had to be the grandfather they had minimal information on. And then the drawing of Micha, oh how Molly held on to that for dear life. Even with her own distraught state Rosalie knew that feeling herself; how someone could be your air. Though she knew Molly to be a mage, a self-admitted one at that, a sense of respect grew somewhere deep in Rosy for her.

Standing slowly from the bed, the rest of the drawings in hand, she decided the least she could do was fulfill her request. Dark eyes watched the screen for a moment longer. "I'm sorry I lied to you, Molly." There might have been conflicting feelings in other things she had said, but this she truly meant. Cory still hadn't returned, which meant she had time to close everything down and find out what she was going to tell them. Oh she had messed up in more ways than one. Leaving the cell, she could hear tears evolve into sobs that tightened her heart and made her want to throw caution aside. But she couldn't. There were other matters to attend to.

Back on the observation deck, she closed the vent and killed the audio and video feed. The least she could give her in return for a secret kept was privacy right then. The jumper was set aside, possibly never to be worn again, and the one folded picture was tucked into her own pocket. It was flimsy and easily caved to her touch, bringing an idea to her mind. Maybe hope wasn't lost with getting Molly on her side. Grabbing her phone, she sent a text directly to Wes - no reason to go through Inara any more - asking him to have more art supplies brought; better paper, watercolors, charcoal. It was the least she could do and the items could easily be added to her room once she was put under.

Hopeful she could mend one bridge, now she had to face another. Well, two technically. Admitting to Wesley that their guise hadn't even lasted two days and finding out just how you're supposed to respond to a seer telling you that you're pregnant. It didn't seem possible, or more likely she didn't want it to be possible. All she knew was she couldn't say a word to anyone, especially not Cory, and hope she was wrong.

The dungeons' cells did their job. As soon as Rosalie cut everything off it fell silent. Just as she walked outside of the surveillance room Rosalie could hear footfalls approaching that resembled the gait of the love of her life. As soon as he saw Rosy his eyes lit up. The time it took for her to come out gave Rosalie a moment to gather her emotions. Cory was none the wiser, “Session over already, huh?” He chuckled, looking down at the pages in her hands. “Oh, she gave you some.”

A smile she didn't have to force came over her face when she spotted him, though it turned sheepish at the question. "Yeah, I think I blew our cover," she admitted, handing the images to him so he could see them clearly. "Roses and coriander. She said she just draws things that come to her. Gets these vibes and even had scents for the first time when I was asking her about her drawings."

Cory kissed Rosalie’s head, “Don’t worry about it. She’s a Seer. Apparently Molly clammed up against Wes as soon as she saw him. You lasted nearly two days, I think you should be proud.” He slipped his arm around her waist as they began to walk. Cory looked at the pages as Rosy showed them to him. “Wow, that’s some skill.” He murmured as Rosalie told him the jist of the session. “Hmm, that’s kind of odd. Roses and coriander. Hah, kinda sounds like Rosy and Cory if you ask me.” He didn’t seem bothered though, “Maybe this is her sensing us watching her? We can discuss it over lunch with the others. I mean, she knows now and everything.”

Just as Rosalie and Cory came out of the depths of Avostoska Rosy’s phone gave a buzz. A quick check told her Wesley requested her presence, alone, in his comfortable office. There were many. Some orientated towards tech work, some for study, but the most comfortable one accommodated Wesley for all of his needs. In a sense, it was the brain of the castle. It resided in the highest tower to the North. Not even Inara had access to it without Wesley’s permission. Wes trusted Inara, but he decided to protect her with the gift of plausible deniability when it came to its contents. To the governments of the world, Wesley and all of the Hunters were considered criminals. Due to their ignorance of mages, of course. If at any time a governing authority were to hack into his system Inara and the other people he loved would be shielded. Wesley used his name. Everyone else had aliases. If they were dragged in the justice systems of the world would want a lamb to slaughter for these “atrocities” and Wes made sure he would be that sheep they targeted. Rather him than his wife, or the others.

"Exactly like Rosy and Cory," she agreed, surprised it didn't seem to get to him like it did her. Then again, he also hadn't seem the pièce de résistance that was tucked away currently. She wasn't sure she wanted him to see that, or anyone for that matter. Her phone sounding didn't alarm her until she saw the message from Wesley, her heart sinking. Even though Molly had agreed not to speak of her vision, the security system wasn't privy to that same promise, something she hadn't even thought of in the moment. "I'll have to meet you at lunch. I'm being summoned to the principal's office." It was an attempt to make light on the request, though she worried just how Wesley would respond to the news. Granted, she was more expecting him to respond to the request than the drawing. With a kiss on his cheek, she promised to see him soon before beginning the long trek through the castle and up the tower, unsurprised that her access card was letting her go places it normally wouldn't. She stopped just outside his office, needing a deep breath before she knocked.

Ever dramatic, the door opened on its own. The office had three levels. The first laid out like a lounge, with a window beneath the loft of the second level that looked out on the beauty of Belarus. There were couches you could easily whisk away to slumber in, there were books on either side of the walls that lined upward to the top level. The bathroom, snack bar, and beverage bar were cleverly hidden until needed. Whatever she expected Wesley was doing-- ominously waiting by the window, or sitting behind his desk up on the third level-- those thoughts were pushed aside. Wesley and baby Kit was sprawled on the ornate carpet covered in playdough. Baby Kit was currently smearing the purple on his father’s cheek. “Ah, Rosy Posy, good. Come, sit with me.” Wesley eased up to the disappointment of his baby boy. Kit’s frown turned upward when he turned to see Rosalie. Silent excitement expressed vibrantly in his sea foam eyes. Baby Kit toddled over to Rosy with arms outstretched.

The sight was enough to bring anyone to giggles, stepping into the lounge of the first floor only to have the door closed itself behind her. Never one to say no to Kit's demands, she pulled him into her arms. "Oh you are the cutest, even when you make a mess of your father," she cooed to him. The two moved to join Wesley on the couch, naturally shifting Kit to her thigh so he could still cuddle without having to look through a head of curls to see Wes. Unsure of what she was expect to say, she sat in anticipation.

Wesley gracefully sank into the cushions. Enough that the body felt cozy, but not so soft you couldn’t reposition yourself or get up. The perfect couch. He noted the expression on Rosalie’s face so he figured he could ease her mind first, “Don’t worry, Rosy Posy, the timing of when to tell Cory is up to you. I’m sorry it came out like this, though, if I had to be honest I wouldn’t say you’ll get far without Inara figuring it out.” He smiled as Kit happily adjusted to mold himself against Rosalie’s embrace. “Congratulations. And don’t worry about my parents. Cory is invaluable to them. Whatever anger they may have at the discrepancy will be fleeting, I assure you.” It wasn’t as if Cory was marrying some ho, or an enemy family. If they could tolerate Wesley marring Inara they certainly wouldn’t risk ruining the union between a Crosse and a Cromwell.

This certainly hadn't been the direction that she had anticipated him starting the conversation at. Rosalie had known from first meeting Wesley just how intent he was on reading people, but she hadn't expected him to be so eerily accurate. She offered Kit an index finger to toy with while she inhaled shakily. "I don't know if she's right. She could be wrong, you know? I mean it's not like we haven't been using...protection." Somehow it wasn't a completely uncomfortable subject with her future brother-in-law. Maybe from the past over year of getting to know him? "I think she could be confusing vibes with Ellie or something because I can't," her voice caught in her throat, the weight of even the possibility heavy as a couple of tears managed to squeak their way out, "I can't be. We have so much with work and the projects and he's even said that's not something we'd do for years."

Taking her finger gently back from Kit she quickly wiped away the streaks on her face, sniffling and avoiding Wes's gaze. She'd softened so much in the past year and now she wish she had those stone walls once more instead of nearing a breaking point in his office."I'm sorry, I don't mean to be this way. It's just been so much and I just hope she's wrong." The chances of it were slim; the picture was nearly a photograph and even without knowing it she was describing her and Cory.

Slim indeed. It was unspoken that both Wes and Rosy knew Molly’s vibe had been too on the nose not to be correct. Balance of probability and all. Wesley had gotten a good view of the picture himself. Roses and coriander? Odd, but effective. Molly’s mind put together pieces with what it had available. But that was not the real issue here.

Wesley's eyes softened and his tone gentled, “Rosy, what you’re feeling is natural. This happens to the most well-prepared couples who envision children coming around later in life. But you know what? Even when you are prepared and you want it right away these feelings can be a part of the journey,” Wesley smiled down at Baby Kit. “Inara and I had intended to have a family. A big one. While we were still a young couple. But even so, I can’t tell you the unexpected joy and fear I experienced when she told me she was pregnant with Lottie.” Inara had thought of it as a cute moment seeing Wesley filled with raw, unveiled, genuine emotion. But for Wes it wasn’t ‘cute’ as much as incredibly humbling and terrifying. “I love Inara. I have yet to know what I would or would not do for her. I would give my life for her. . .But as soon as I held my baby girl in my hands I knew if ever lethal action was taken against my child, I’d use my wife as a meat-shield to protect my little Dove. Inara revealed to me the same later on. And in that moment, somehow, our love between us seemed to have increased.”

As kind and sincere as his words were in that moment, it wasn't going to be enough to get her feet flat on the floor. There were far too many 'what ifs' that she had to think over before she could even consider trying to stay level-headed. It would likely take a couple of weeks and maybe a more feminine coaching to get her to come to terms. Instead, for now she only nodded emptily, wiping away playdough that was threatening to crust on Kit's cheek. "Did you have anything else you needed to talk about? I'm sure they're expecting us at lunch soon."

Seeing the topic was done for now, Wesley said, “Nothing that can’t be discussed on the way,” He got up without reaching for his baby. Kit would likely want to stay in Rosalie’s arms until shuffled off. “I’ve decided to grant your request to give Molly art supplies.” The door opened for them as they approached it, “Don’t take it personally, but until further notice, or unless you have a specific topic you wish to go over with her-- and as long as I clear it-- Molly will be restricted to androids and myself.” Wesley walked alongside Rosy on their way to the noonday meal in his usual manner. While Cory’s footfalls had a happy little bounce, Wes’ glided like a serpent. “I hope you’re not offended. I want to try out ways we may communicate with her without Molly getting insight and without personal contact.”

Kit was sidled on Rosy's hip as they began to leave, Wesley's decision hard for her not to take personally. She had messed up and she knew it, and they were likely just fortunate she wasn't a full-blown mage. Swallowing her pride, she nodded in agreement. "I understand. I think the supplies will be a beneficial tool as well. Keeping an eye on her drawings could be a way of using her to see if the mages are moving even if she doesn't know it." No doubt he had seen the sketches that she had. Rosalie also hoped for them to be a peace offering that might make her slightly more agreeable. "Now that she knows for certain who is holding her it'll help break her bonds with the Russians if we can strengthen one with her, safely of course."

“Yes, that’s what I am hoping. It appears Molly can’t help herself too, which is helpful. At some point, she gives in to her urge to draw. I’m curious to see what she produces,” Wesley nodded, allowing himself to be directed through the conversation, “Though I don’t know if I should expect her to break bread with us. I doubt she will be making bonds with anyone on friendly terms, or in close association, with me. Molly is convinced of her judgment. To her, I am a monster.” And a part of Wesley did wonder, occasionally, if her vibes about him were Justified by objective reality, or if being on opposite ends of an ancient struggle prompted her condemnation. If anything, Baby Kit gave Wes hope he wasn't a monster. How can he be? To contribute to such a cute, sweet baby? “In any case, no harm in trying. One of the ways of communication I want to try is letters. Maybe you and Molly could write to each other. We can see if she can pick out lies and truths or if she produces paintings of premonitions. What do you think?”

Rosalie expected his prediction of Molly distancing herself from Wesley to be correct. He had no doubt heard her denouncing him in the conversation prior, and she seemed quite convinced of her view of him. "I'd be fine with that. It also gives me time to think over responses so I'm not acting on emotion." If the picture in her pocket was true then that might be happening more frequently. "And at least now we're not stuck playing a game of interrogation telephone."

“Yes, true. Being under her Texan eye during dinner demanded all of my skill. And even then I think she knew I did not bode well for them. At least the mages.” Wesley chuckled. They discussed some ideas about what to say to Molly in the letters. No doubt Molly may be hesitant to write back, but perhaps knowing Rosalie had sent the art supplies would soften the Southern Bell up to corresponding.

The two arrived at the dining hall full of ideas and empty stomachs. Baby Kit ended up being given over to Inara. He had spent hours with Daddy. Now it was Mommy time. Wes and Inara did their best to make sure their children had as much time with them as they could. Kazumi and Hye watched over the little ones when it wasn’t possible, or for instruction. Charlotte came into the dining hall a little sweaty. She had done her due for learning to fight and enjoyed a lengthy dance session. Jasper had met up with Cory. The two came barreling in through the doors. Both sliding trucks in front of them. A flutter of laughter sounded at the sight of Cory bent forward with his butt in the air. Though the uncle clearly had the physical advantage over Jasper, it was the young one who ‘miraculously won’ the race to the table.

Jasper threw up his tiny fists, “Witory!” He exclaimed his victory.

“Yes, you won!” Cory chuckled, grabbing up his nephew and putting him in his highchair.

Inara seemed wistful as she watched Jasper settling into his chair beside her. Her upturned mouth holding in a happy secret. For now at least. She engaged with Jasper as the little boy told his mother of his great adventure while food was being doled out.

Cory took his place beside Rosalie, “Good talk?” he asked quietly, just checking in.

Every time she saw Cory with one of the kids it warmed her heart, though today it offered an extra piece of comfort. He really was amazing with them, and so patient even with as young of a couple as they were. Could that be a good sign for them, if Molly wasn't wrong? Rosalie hoped as much, though she wasn't dare going to say anything aloud. Not yet at least. When he joined her at the table she didn't know how to respond to his question, at least not the answer he should have had. "A week of detention, but it's nothing I can't handle," she said with a brief chuckle before nodding. "It was a talk."

Privy to some of her moods by now, even if subtle, Cory let it alone. If and when Rosalie felt comfortable clarifying then he’d be an attentive student! Besides, it could be old Principle Von Helsing that asked her to keep details to themselves. Cory hid his smirk behind his cup, saying in a quiet voice for her alone, “A week? Then I guess I’ll have to sneak in your dorm if I want to see you.” A light blush followed his flirt.

Cory’s romancing of his lady love was missed by the others. Charlotte couldn’t stop talking about seeing Ellie again. It took Wes and Inara to keep her attention on her food. A warning that she’d miss out on Kaylee that Sunday finally did it.

His playful remark was enough to draw her out of her slump and even smirk at him. The fact that it was the very behavior that had her in this predicament was completely overlooked, instead she murmured a quiet promise for just what could happen in that dormitory, thankfully missed by any small ears. Action on said words would have to wait until work was done for them both, though. With Wes's promise to Lottie she had a few final things to be done before it was safe for their play date.

Hazel Duffy had been put to rest and that meant for now Rosalie's attention was centered around the nervegear. The technology itself was completely Wesley's work including the headset and bed the participant would sit in. For Robert (or in testing, Eddard's) purpose, they didn't just want him to be able to see what was happening but feel it as well. Long hours in the laboratory (with a slightly later start since an incessant exhaustion had settled on Rosy that Wesley wasn't going to argue with) were finally able to produce the results she wanted, with the aid of extensive research and a creative twist on the mind itself.

For those who were not here for play dates, the nervegear was connected to a system of multiple fluids that were subsequently attached to the participant's IVs. A chemically engineered version of norepinephrine was injected to increase stress levels and 'intensify' the experience of the horrible scenes for their test subject. A second concoction was designed to intentionally irritate the neurotransmitters of the subject, both simulating and amplifying the pain that they believed they felt. A paper cut of pain would feel like that same cut was doused in lemon juice for an hour. So far it had proven successful, even bringing old Eddie to tears.

Of course neither of them wanted Kaylee to have that horrifying of an experience, and instead they wanted to amplify the playful encounter. To help her relax, Rosalie had created a diluted form of dopamine that would help keep her in a good mood and relaxed. A second chemical for her was designed for the lessons that Wesley had planned on giving her, a version of glutamate that would serve to amplify her absorption of information. While it would still be up to the girls to see if they could get along, it still provided a subversive experience on both sides of the gear.

[c]November 8th, 2018[/c]

Armed with well-earned tans and a slightly bigger baby bump, Ellie and Everest found themselves at Avostoska in the early afternoon hours. Like Wesley, the Crosse family had long since invested in a jet; flying commercial was far too tedious and then you had to be on someone else's schedule. Once landed, they went in search of their family and friends, Ellie in particular eager for some girl time - just so long as she could put her feet up! She also was craving time with a couple of little ones after a large amount of messages and pictures from Lottie finally came through to her, including Disney-inspired baby names. Unfortunately for the women and Lottie, Ellie came armed with news of baby Crosse brewing within that meant they'd be throwing away any dress ideas and donning facial hair.

It didn’t take long for the initial greeting, filled with excitement and questions about their time in the sun, to end in lament for losing the bet. It also didn’t take long for Wesley to have a servant bring out a fancy box that unfolded to reveal several kinds of beards. “Lady’s you’ll find that these are adjustable, real hair, and customizable.”

Inara shook her head, “I can’t with you. Their own box?”

“It’s the principle of the thing,” Wesley waved his hand, “Come, choose your breads. Bask in the truth that the men are right.”

“Don’t be too proud. It was fifty fifty.” Inara smirked, bending down to see what she was willing to wear for a week. She pulled up a black one with three braids. “By the way, I won’t be doing our little trist with Ellie or Everest wearing this, so you can forget that happening until a week is up.”

Wesley gasped, “Ugh! That was a part of the fun.”

“Nope.” Inara chuckled as she had the accompanying stylist secure it to her face.

Lottie delved into the box too. She thought it was funny! But Inara made sure it was known Charlotte wouldn’t be wearing it while playing with Kaylee. Begrudgingly she agreed. As soon as the beard was on Lottie she ran around to show people. Especially a certain ginger, “Look at me Aunty Ellie!”

Cory laughed, “Oh perfect!” he pulled up a bright yellow one for Rosalie. “What about this one?”

Everest sat with Wesley, thoroughly enjoying the rarity that was them being right. Both men no doubt knew that this was going to come back and bite them at one point, but for now they could bask in glory while their loves picked out their beards! Ellie had found beard just as red as her hair and fastened it in place, immediately frowning at how uncomfortable it was. No wonder their men decided to shave (thankfully!).

"Oh you look fierce Lottie!" Ellie said with a giggle, doing her best interpretation of Everest with a flex of her biceps. "I think we make beards look sexy, don't you?"

A spoff from Everest was quickly covered with a cough. "Of course, dear. Absolutely jaw-dropping."

Rosy took the beard Cory had picked out, putting it on with a grimace. She was not a fan, though she didn't think the color would help any. "So does this mean you had another servant on standby with hot wax waiting in case the baby was a girl, Wes?"
 
“Rosy Posy, I have a spa on site. The men and I would have gone down to it for our waxing.” Wesley explained where he sat by Everest. “But if you mean to inquire if I expected to be wrong, then no. I did not. I’m quite good at this game, you see. In fact--” Wesley’s bemusement over rolled eyes and mutterings prompted him to gesture Inara to come over. She chuckled as she folded upon his lap, “--I predict that our bun in the over will be a boy as well.”

Cory hadn’t noticed a thing, but perhaps that was because it was too soon? The dawning realization that another baby Von Helsing was on the way drew from him a gasp of excitement, “You’re kidding!”

“Expected in July or August,” Inara’s amber eyes shined.

Charlotte paused her flaunting with Ellie to squeal, “Another baby! Wee!” Jasper was somewhat aware, so he also jumped around in happiness, though he was mainly riding on their wave. Baby Kit looked puzzled. He had been the only baby so far in his life.

Any disgruntled feelings over not getting a little girl to dress and pamper were quickly thwarted by the news. Ellie tugged her beard down as she straightened up, her lips going from surprise to delight to excitement in a hurry. "We can be moody and huge together! Oh this is just so wonderful!" The emotional train hadn't found its station though, tears starting from happiness and possibly also hunger (she never quite knew).

"Well, one of this is already covered," Everest muttered not quietly enough, based on the elbow he took to his side. With an oompf, he looked to Wesley for help. "You can't say this is going to be a good idea," he strained to say.

Rosalie was excited for their friends, moving to stand against Cory as they all celebrated. It made her wonder how others would respond to another piece, though she already knew Wesley at least was supportive. The women would be delighted no doubt, maybe Everest would be indifferent or happy for them and Lottie would be over the moon. The person who's response mattered most she couldn't even try to predict, not settling any of her worries.

Wesley did have his reservations about two pregnant women, who were skilled Hunters, but he calculated they could handle it. Now three hadn’t come to mind. However, that part would be left to Rosy’s discretion, “We’ll muddle through. And if they get too unruly I’ll just have to abscond with you, dear Everest, to Bora Bora.”

Inara spoffed, and whacked Wesely’s arm, “Oh no you don’t, I’ve got a tracker on you, Wesley James Von Helsing!” A promise. That if ever Inara truly had a need, she could use Wes’ tech to find him. And vice versa. That scare in Alaska had prompted it. Inara got up to take Ellie’s, “I think it’s time us pregnant lady’s get to that spa.” Inara gave Wes a look, “The one you’ll be going to for a wax when it is revealed that I am having a girl.”

Rarely ever one to back down, Wesley said, “We accept!” Lassoing Everest into the bet as well.

Charlotte wasn’t going to be left behind! “I want to come too.” She held on to Ellie’s free hand. They welcomed her addition.

Wesley flicked his eyes up at Rosy, “Well, looks like the girls are going to have some fun, why don’t you join them? You’ve been working hard all day.” Lottie going too gave no rise for suspicion on Rosalie’s condition. And Wes thought it would be nice for Rosalie to have some secret early participation.

"Now that I won't object to. You, me, a paradise to ourselves and all the aged scotch we can manage," Everest approved as Ellie accepted both Inara and Lotties hands. "If nothing else, I'll be completely fine with that scotch hiding somewhere on the grounds."

Grateful that Wesley was always a man of his word, Rosalie nodded to the offer, taking up Lotties spare hand. "A trip to the spa sounds nice," she agreed, giving Cory a sheepish smile. "If you don't mind?"

"Darling you're getting married, he's not allowed to mind if you leave for an hour," Ellie chuckled, leading their chain eagerly. "Now let's go, my cankles are killing me."

Hye and Kazumi were called on to look after Jas and Kit at this point. After Cory and the others sent their lovers off with a kiss, and each giving a chaste peck for Lottie, the men had servants bring them their drinks. Aged Scotch for Everest, bourbon for Wesley, and Cory unapologetically enjoyed a mild Mike's Hard Lemonade. Their talk began well enough. How was the trip? Did you miss me? (mainly from Wes) And teases and prods were given and taken. Cory’s drink was all but gone by the time Wesley began dropping hints about the quartet adventure coming up. Cory was glad to have an excuse to leave the room. Although he didn’t need more than a few minutes in the bathroom to empty his bladder, he refused to come out until he was sure they had changed the subject. The rest of the time was spent in comfortable discussion over what Wesley had been doing to Eddard. The ‘why’ was avoided, and thankfully Everest didn’t really need much of a reason beyond Eddard existing for the work Wes and Rosy were doing.

“There are two other purposes I have for the nervegear. I hope to bring one of them up later with you and Ellie, in my office, if you don’t mind.” Wesley sipped the last of his second drink, “But I think I’d like to tell you about the other now. Specimen-K is here. I’ve decided it was time to wean her off of Maggie. Jada Snowden is a brilliant caregiver recommended by D’Lante Jackson. She’s gotten along well with Kaylee.” Wesley went to his phone and sent Everest information on her, “This is all the info that I have on her though. I have yet to tap into her phone.”

There were very few people in the world who were as good as Wesley James Von Helsing. Apparently Jada Snowden knew someone just as good, but without access to the kind of resources Wes had available to him. Lord Von Helsing took it as a challenge! And one sanctioned by Miss Snowden. If he managed to hack into her phone then she would present him with an arbitrary certificate he’d print out and put in a frame saying he was the best. If by the end of two years Wesley failed to get access, then he would admit someone in the world was better than himself. Instead of Wes getting the framed certified declaration of his genius, he would sign it and give it to Miss Snowden to hand over to the person who outfoxed The Fox. Inara was Team Wes, of course, but Hye and Kazumi decided to go Team Jada.

Cory smirked, “I really want her to win.” To see his brother admit he was good, but not necessarily the best! He had a big enough ego.

Wesley playfully squinted his eyes, “Et tu, Brute?”

“Sic!” Cory chuckled.

Wesley spoffed, turning his attention back to Everest, “Treacherous little brothers aside, I worked with Rosy on making adjustments for Kaylee. As she comes closer to the cut off age I hope to educate her in increments and instill social skills. Beginning with children her own age. A suggestion by Rosalie, in fact. Charlotte will go to the holodeck tomorrow for her first playdate.”

Everest had been a bit surprised to hear Kaylee had been transported to the castle. It made sense if Rosalie would be at Avostoska for the time being that she was kept close for work on her experiments, but it still didn't answer one question that was mounting with everything else explained around it. Setting his empty glass down, he gave his friend a quizzical glance. "Interesting. I don't expect there will be any problems; she's been registering as normal as can be this far and I'm sure you're already taking all precautions necessary," he said as he leaned back and folded his arms behind his head leisurely. "I feel like you're dancing around a 'why' Wes, but something tells me you'll dish that out once the women are back? There has to be a reason behind everyone being here, and I don't suspect it's to drink you broke seeing as half the company can't drink right now."

Any other time Wesley would have been as playful as ever, but everything about his manner shifted into work mode, “Indeed, Everest. I’m hoping to discuss the why soon. The womenfolk should be about done. Why don’t we head to the office and I’ll text Ellie and Rosy?”

Nodding in agreement, Everest forced himself up to his feet. "I suppose it is time to get back to work. It was a nice break while it lasted and I feel like we needed it before El gets too far along. Is this the kind of talk that I should bring a refill to?”

“Don’t worry, I’m prepared. I’ve got a mini bar all ready for us,” Wesley assured him as they walked across the castle. Wesley occasionally thought he may find a faster way to travel from place to place. He’d figure it out later.

Meanwhile the women had enjoyed the massages and salves of the spa of Avostoska. Charlotte did her best to mimic Ellie. Even to the point of putting a tiny pillow under her shirt. Inara sent those pics to Wesley with the caption ‘You’re future’, just to mess with them. While Lottie accidentally fell asleep stretched out on the lounge by the pool, Inara was wide awake and ready to talk about what they’d do for pictures and clothes.

“We should get Wesley and Everest in maternity clothes,” Inara giggled, “Right along side us as we get bigger.”

Ellie beamed with agreement over a glass of sweetened tea, feeling relaxed and properly pampered. "Oh yes! Or we have one of us each with belly shots and then one of the two of them with like a prom pose and Everest's hands on Wesley's stomach. It'll be great!" There was a certain sort of glee that came with torturing your spouse, regardless of how long you'd been married!

Rosy found the two entertaining, though she didn't think she'd ever subject poor Cory to anything like that. She sipped a sparkling strawberry lemonade, having quickly cut alcohol out of her life the last few days after her talk with Molly. Even if she wasn't certain - nor did she want to know - she wasn't about to risk ruining another beings life just for a much enjoyed glass of wine with dinner. Just the thought of dinner managed to make her both hungry and nauseous at the same time, though she'd been fortunate enough to keep from losing her stomach so far. Instead, she paled and pursed her lips tight, usually getting through it within a few minutes.

Luckily for Rosalie neither of the women had reason to speculate the choice not to have an alcoholic beverage. This being the first day. So the women chatted none the wiser. Inara gleefully agreed, “Let’s do a few themes. 80’s prom style, because Wes isn’t a fan, and then one of our favorites.” Though she grew up in India it didn’t take long to get into the culture of America as Wesley’s wife. Blending in took a toll on her accent too. Inara’s Queen’s English faded over the years. A flavor of how she used to talk was all that was left.

Bing! Ellie and Rosaie’s phone alerted them to a text. Wesley requested the presence of the women up in his office. The one Rosy had visited earlier that day. They were already in the North Wing, in a lower level that still had the advantage of a beautiful view of the land, when the women got the text. Inara gracefully excused herself and Lottie, “I’ll see you two later. This is an important talk Wesley hoped to have with you, Everest, and Cory.”

It was settled, the girls would be planning ways to torture the menfolk throughout their pregnancies. For now they'd head toward the tower, feeling rejuvenated. Rosalie was almost as slow as Ellie to rise, pausing for a moment to let the room stop spinning. Between the exhaustion and now this dizziness, she almost would have preferred if she was vomiting. Thankfully, it seemed Ellie was too preoccupied with her phone to notice. "Alright Rosy, let's go see what this is all about," she said as she offered an arm to loop.

Rosy decided not to point out that she was very much aware of what was going to be discussed, instead waving Inara off before the two made the trek up to the tower. Just as it had earlier, the door opened for the two of them on it's own, each moving to their prospective partners' sides. Ellie was quick to find anywhere to get off her feet, dragging Everest down with her. "Okay, time to spill, Mr. Theatrics," he said with a nod to Wesley, truly curious at this point.

Wesley’s posture took on the serious mood he had when Cory and Rosalie spoke with him on the jet back to the States. “Let me begin by saying what I told Cory and Rosy. There is no good way to explain. You’ll have to see it yourself.”

A screen dropped down, not unlike the one on the jet. Cory held Rosalie’s hand as the events of that night in the tearoom played out for them again. Wesley had spent a little time cleaning up the video. It started just when Liz and Robert began arguing and Cory noted the black bar had been replaced with a greyed out blur of the couch instead. While Cory watched the scene his head grew hot with the fire he felt to know this injustice had occurred.

The reveal wasn't any easier to stomach the second time, in fact it seemed to be more difficult. While Rosy had a stone face when she first heard Robert admitting to his actions and being revealed as her father, this time she cracked in the slightest. Hearing her mother's name on his lips was a dagger to the heart and she could feel tears streaking down her cheeks while her throat tightened. She kept her gaze ahead and focused on the screen, though her hand clutched Cory's until the feeling was manageable.

Similar to his sister, Everest had a relatively unreadable face while everything played out, though his mind was going a mile an hour. This was the man he had looked up to for nearly his entire life, modeled himself after, and genuinely cared for. To see him painted as a monster - a picture he was only confirming with his own words - was a staggering moment. Jaw set in place he watched the scene play out, arm wrapped around Ellie.

His wife on the other hand was an absolute wreck, her hand going to cover her agape mouth as she quietly cried. How could someone have done something so terrible and then been absolutely fine with it for all these years? She'd had plenty of meals with her father-in-law, interacted with him for a few work tasks, and she never would have thought he was capable of being so heartless. Leaning into Everest, she knew this was a piercing pain for him and wanted to offer any support she could to him.

Once the video ended, he was the first to speak in a low and even tone. "My mother doesn't know yet." He said it as a fact, having just seen the two cheerful as could be and for dinner on their first night back, elated over the news of engagement. "We have a matter of weeks until January and yet you didn't feel the need to tell me before the honeymoon. So, what's the plan then?"

“Unquestioned incrimination, capture, and punishment.” Wesley laid the bare-bones plan at the outset, “There are many in the community who would rather stay blind than admit ‘one of them’ could do such a thing. Bringing Robert to a court of law, which he would most definitely try to do, would only serve him. We will be his judge and jury instead. The details of which I can explain in a moment. For now, I would like you to see what Rosy and I have designed for Robert's fate.” Wesley flicked his fingers and another image took the place of the first. Eddard strapped onto a medical bed. By now the setup Rosalie and Wesley had worked on fit in the helmet placed onto Eddard's head. With the exception of a line of three tubes hooked up to a machine that provided the measured dosages to enhance his experience. The screen split then. Eddard on one side, and the simulation running in his mind on the other. Rosalie and Wes designed a nightmare for Eddard. The four of them witnessed his body to the left react in faint twitches to some of the more intense moments seen on the right. Wesley turned to Everest, “Thirty years he’s lived in comfort. It would only be fair if he spent as much as the victim of his crimes. Rosalie poetically suggested Amelie’s fate as the one he must endure.”

"A simulation seems awfully generous for such a fucking bastard," Ellie blurted out before realizing she might not have been in the best company for such a remark. "I'm sorry dear."

"No, no. You're right, he is a fucking bastard," Everest agreed with her, reaching up and rubbing his temple in thought.

Rosy thought it'd be helpful for her to jump in with some information. "It's a simulation but it's not just fancy VR. The user will experience the exact neural responses they would if there was physical pain. What's more emotional anguish is also amplified through the use of chemicals that are injected. He might not be behind the bars of a prison, but he'll be held captive in a mental one. Trapped in the never-ending dream of exactly what he did to my mother. To our family." To say she wanted justice was an understatement, but Wesley also had points about how they couldn't go about it normally. Everest seemed to share the sentiment with her.

"It's a start," he sighed, shifting in his seat so he could lean forward, rubbing his temple. "It's a lot to swallow, isn't it? You'll have to fill me in on the details of it all then. Just how you plan on taking him out and what have you."

Wesley first filled them in with brief overviews of the talks he had with Elizabeth. He answered their questions as honestly as his memory served him. Then he went into explaining the idea of faking deaths. “Advantages are that Robert will be lulled into a false sense of security. Anything he may say or do that further digs his grave will be welcomed. As we speak Robert is tracking Elizabeth. The man doesn’t know he is incriminating himself as he goes. I will keep the records of his actions for the day he is exposed.” Wesley pulled up a map to show his whereabouts. “He’s close, actually. It shouldn’t be long until he reaches the designated zone I set up for him. Maybe not even a week.” Wesley let the screen pull up various ideas of how this would go down. But not just for Elizabeth. “Liz’s contact is another of Roberts targets. We also plan to fake his death. This way, upon the night of the Hunters Ball, we will give him the shock of his life when Elizabeth and the contact come walking out to him on stage. Liz and I agree this is a far more delicious recompense than if Liz alluded to him the entire time.”

Cory had since wrapped his arms around Rosalie, giving her comforting rubs and murmurs. About this time he asked, “What about Willow, Wes?”

Ah yes, Willow. There was much suffering she would go through. Some of which had already begun. “Right, that is a good point.” There was more than just what to do about Robert. The honeymoon was over in more ways than one. Wesley had promised Inara not to do work at the wedding, and for the most part he managed, but it was inevitable that Hunters as passionate as Everest and himself would happen to notice a few things about Theo. “Ev, Ellie. Theo, and perhaps the rest of his family, are all mages. Among the various clues, it was the ferret he hid in his jacket that confirmed our suspicions.”

Everest always enjoyed working with Wesley and his beautiful mind. He could build the most impressively designed plans that were generally deliciously ironic. "So your theory was right. Knew I should have trusted your instinct. Could have changed how I was watching a long time ago."

Auburn brows shifted from confusion to undeniable anger. "You've been trailing your sister's boyfriend even though I told you not to?" she asked her husband who was quick to shrink away.

"Only because Wesley thought he could be a mage! I thought he was a drug dealer," he tried to ease over the case, which didn't seem to help.

"Oh, so you thought it was acceptable to invite a possible mage to my wedding while I'm pregnant?!"

"Technically it was our wedding, babe..."

"Do not babe me. You should have told me and yes it was my wedding because I planned the damn thing." Her tone left little argument at least with one aspect. "Everest James Crosse if there is anything else you're looking into that you're not telling me, I swear to God I will make you suffer." There was a fire in her eyes that said she would make good on that promise, whether or not she was carrying his child.

The expert sharpshooter gulped visibly, pausing as if he was doing a mental double-check before he answered. "No, nothing else. I promise."

A moment of silence for their fallen brother. Cory knew he’d never risk it. Never. He couldn’t imagine the wrath he would endure. Worse, if Rosalie left him! Cory would suffer rage rather than lose her if he had to choose. Wesley, though sympathetic to Cory, like Everest, dabbled here and there. Though Wesley would have to admit Everest was the better man in this regard.

There was nothing to say that Everest couldn’t handle in the end and nothing he could do to quell Ellie’s righteous anger. Besides that, Wesley couldn’t say he didn’t regret the discovery. In his opinion, everyone was perfectly safe. Those thoughts would stay in his head. He rather not explode from the eyes of his fiery ginger phoenix.

Wesley handed Everest a glass of aged scotch. He looked like he needed it. “Hope you’re right, Ev, I need you.”

Cory thought he’d help, “So what are your ideas, Wes?”

“One that I have been thinking over for a while now.” Wesley hummed in thought, his fingertips drumming against the armchair, “I personally believe she has the right to know she has a sister and she will want an explanation about the absence of her father. All without risking our exposure in the process.” That was obvious enough, but Wes added, “I do have an idea. It is risky, so I thought I’d get your opinion on it.” Wesley pulled up doctored evidence to implicate Robert as the mastermind of yet another massacre. One that has yet to take place. The Russian family’s faces appeared to the side as the victims of this tragedy. Willow wouldn’t be able to tell that any of it was fake. In fact, Wesley would make sure the police who took the case would have everything they needed to make it legitimate.

Cory furrowed his brows, “You’re going to send Robert after them?”

“What? No. We’ll frame him.” Wesley chuckled, that had too many variables to rely on him alone, “One idea is that during our visit to the Old Bear the ‘breaking news’ shows Robert attempting to kill Liz using explosives and thugs, that he is suspected of a previous massacre of the Crosse family, and is currently going after Anita. This would hopefully prompt Willow to go with Everest to her mother.” He pulled up another page of ideas, “Another one is that Willow sees the news clip, calls Everest, and maybe Ev tells her he hasn’t heard from Anita despite calls. Everest can offer to fly Willow over to him.” The next image up on the screen was Theo, “This is the one that would pose the biggest issue. We can lure him away, or get him stuck in traffic, or we can bog him down in work by diverting children from neighboring hospitals to his own, meaning he would have to stay to help.”

“But the family though.” Cory said, nodding to the screen, “How would you kill them all at once? Or rather, how is ‘Robert’ going to do it.”

“The modus operandi we’ve given in the news; explosions.” Wesley showed the Old Bear from satellite images, “We’ll use Buddhist seals on the building to trap them in and use the bombs Rosalie and I worked on. Ellie I think you’d like them. We incorporated blessed salt.”

Ellie seemed to calm down as Wesley went on to explain, though there was a rigidness when Everest carefully draped an arm around her that said they weren't done with their talk. Her eyes trickled over the different images of the family, seeing one that was missing in particular. "What about the friend? Is she going to be left to die at the pub or are you going to find a way to get her to go with Willow?"

Everest only knew that Molly Malone had not liked meeting Wesley who believed she might have been partially awoken. Another detail that he hadn't shared with her. Thankfully, it was Rosy who offered a response to her question. "Molly has been taken care of. Since she appears to be a Seer we manufactured an accident and the family believes she's dead. She's actually being held here."

"A Seer? How is that even possible?" Ellie's disbelief was shared with Everest who perked up a brow at the news. Apparently a lot could get done while they were simply on a honeymoon!

"Oh trust me, it's very possible. She could tell who I was through her sight within two days without seeing me and only hearing my voice." The exact details behind that didn't need to be discussed she decided.

“Not only that, she knew I had taken her the first day. She knew this place belongs to me.” Wesley showed them a short clip of Molly banging the door and yelling. “For that reason I have decided to restrict personal access to Molly at this time.” Wesley showed images of the androids he recently upgraded. They were improved over last summer with Everest's help here and there. Wesley controlled them from his phone. Anyone else could go to panels and consoles they were permitted to operate.

Cory asked, “Molly might be Awakened late in life, but she’s pretty powerful. Do you really think we should keep her around?” He frowned, looking at a live feed of Molly laying on her bedroll still clutching the picture of Micha. She had fallen asleep by then. “I noticed that our seals and blessings have not suppressed her abilities.”

“Well, I mean, the first known Seer since the Black Plague is nothing to waste. Not until we know what we can get from her. After a while Molly is compelled to do art. What she produces can be deciphered to our advantage. She drew beautiful, detailed drawings of coriander and roses even before she knew Cory or Rosy were watching her.” Wesley stared up at Molly with black coffee eyes. He saw a specimen. Like Kaylee. Except this time she could potentially help them by being a mage. “Rosalie will attempt to make a bond with Molly. Through letters first. See what we can do to communicate without giving away our agenda. It’s a risk. Even now she could be thinking about me and learning what is going on here. But I doubt she gets much if she doesn’t purposefully focus. If we use a combination of distractions and sleeping gas we can avoid giving away too much.”

Rosalie was beyond grateful that was as far as he went to talk about Molly, always a man of his word. She nodded in agreement; letters would be the start and to see if she could make a nice connection with him. She leaned into Cory, pulling his arm closer around her needing a sense of comfort.

Ellie watched the girl with visible interest. Having a seer essentially at their disposal was quite a power move even if it didn't seem like it. She didn't seem like any mage she'd ran into before, just so...sad. Immense grief was both on her face and on the drawing she held. If they could make her a near ally that could help them in the future, perhaps.

"At least with her out of the way the mages shouldn't see you coming," Everest remarked, also intrigued. There could be potential if she complied or like Cory said, danger if she didn't. It was one thing for him to take an infant; this was a fully grown woman they had captive and who knew what powers she would have. "Just be careful that you're not playing with fire. Either of you."

Wesley had long since known he had an ember in his palm. Already he could feel it burn. But it was an ember all the same. Or so he perceived it. A cat and mouse game unlike anything he had done before had begun. One that rivaled his defeat of Charles Manson at the border between the USA and Mexico in 2017 after three years spent dismantling his coven. The man had faked his death and tied to regroup. Guns blazed that night. While there was doubt there would be a need to draw his weapons, Wes was certain he would win this too. Wesley’s pupils dilated briefly. His eyes were too dark for anyone to notice. “Indeed, dear Everest.”

Not the best at reading people, Cory at least knew Wes long enough to know his interest in Molly meant she would live for now. Glancing up at the woman he found himself drawn in like Ellie and the others. Cory wondered if perhaps this was only because Molly had been raised mundie for most of her life. His arms wrapped affectionately tighter around Rosalie, careful not to snag her beard. The thought of any of them growing up only to be Awakened had unnerved him in the past. This only served to disturb him further.

The screen went black. Wesley stood up and gave a short stretch, “Well, that is enough of that for now, don’t you think?” They could get to business tomorrow. They’d need to go over their plans in greater detail later.

Cory couldn’t agree more. He got up with Rosalie, “Yeah, it’s been a while. Is it dinner now?”

“Soon, but not yet,” Wes checked the time, “Ellie, darling, Inara insisted you get to choose the meal since you’re farther along. What would you like?”

The sound of food pulled Rosalie out of her thoughts just as Ellie perked up excitedly. Everest shot his friend a look that was meant to convey that was a mistake. "Oh, I'd hate to make everyone eat what I'm craving...but I would love some pad thai right about now. Spicy shrimp pad thai," she said with a dreamy expression, as if she'd been thinking about it the entire time they were speaking or maybe the whole day. Rosalie wasn't sure how she felt about the idea of anything spicy, though shrimp didn't sound the worst.

"Oh you really shouldn't let her stomach be the guide for meals, Wes. I'm not exaggerating when I say that we ate the same food for a week straight on the honeymoon," Everest said as gently as he could.

Ellie scoffed at him. "I didn't hear you complaining at all about the Jamaican jerk chicken."

"That's because I was too busy chewing it."

"That and drinking for two," she added with a smirk.

Spicy food wasn’t Wesley’s favorite either. He’d leave that to Inara. She had grown up on some of the hottest peppers in the world. Habanero mango sauce was her ketchup. Before any kissing after a spicy meal, Inara had to wash her mouth out with milk or Wes wouldn’t give her any smooches! Once in a while, if Inara had revenge on her mind, she would forgo the sandal for a peck of fiery death. That’s when Wes knew if he took something too far.

“Yeah, I’m gonna have the chefs make whatever you want, darling, but I think we’ll have something else,” Wesley chuckled as he texted his cooks.

Cory agreed, spicy food wasn’t his style. Rosalie felt his hold firmly at the thought of chemical burns down his throat. “I think I’ll have potato soup.”

Cory’s alternative was much more agreeable with Rosy’s own stomach. "Potato soup sounds delicious. And maybe we can sneak past the kids and get ice cream for dessert."

“Tonight we have a chocolate mouse, but I can have them make ice cream as well,” Wesley smiled, tapping that in too.

Now that was settled they chatted amongst themselves over the normal parts of life. Lottie was doing well in her training, Cory found a keen interest in D&D, Wesley had discovered an interest in Rothbardian economics, and Baby Kit’s second molar finally broke through. A triumph for an almost-two-year-old.

Once dinner time came around the family gathered together. Everyone enjoyed their specific meals. Inara relented that it made sense for the spicy food to not be forced on them. But she did insist at some point they eat a single type of meal together. Wes could only imagine it was his progeny inside that got Inara thinking somehow that was important. Speaking of progeny, Wesley and the others were overwhelmed with Charlotte’s excitement at playing with another girl her age. Not many hunter families were willing to chance exposure to mages just yet. Lottie still had to keep quiet about the topic, but Wes had much more control over what Kaylee would hear.

“We’ll be princesses! I’ll be Elsa,” Charlotte had been taught the difference between real magic and made up stories, and she wasn’t a fan of mages, but she did love Disney!

A thought came to Cory that he didn’t voice until Hye guided Lottie away. After a loving goodbye to everyone, of course. As soon as the girl was out of earshot Cory asked, “Wes, does Kaylee know about Disney?”

Wesley shook his head, “No, but I don’t think I can stop Lottie from talking about it.” He took a scoop of his chocolate mousse and ate that bite before saying, “If and when we do show any of those movies I can edit out the parts I rather she not watch. Or I can say the signal isn’t working so she can’t see much besides clips of it.” Charlotte was too small to know any better.

Satisfied, Cory went back to his ice cream. It was a great choice for dessert! But that wasn’t the only thing he wanted to indulge in that night. At the end of their meal Cory made off with Rosalie in a timely manner. All of the couples, in fact, went to their rooms. There was much to think about, much to do, and sleep was needed.


Sunday, December 9, 2018


Jada Snowden woke at dawn to pray with her family. Or so Wesley figured from reviewing a clip of her posture and reading her lips here and there in some hallway or other. The brilliant techy who made her phone blocked his attempts thus far. Even the screen registered black on any visual recordings. Wesley had been given a hint here and there of what he was dealing with, but nothing satisfying. Everest would know the frustration. Someone left bread crumbs in the Dark Web. That was all. No matter what Everest did he only got glimpses. They must be some kind of hunter. Someone as brilliant as whoever crafted Jada’s phone.

Once the morning prayers had concluded Jada stowed her rosary in her purse to start the day. She had done her best to fulfill the role of caregiver as Maggie feigned exhaustion or a hurt back. All to increase the time Jada stepped in for her. More and more Maggie would spend longer away than with Kaylee. Their goal was to fully separate Maggie by mid Spring. At least physically. Kaylee knew Maggie wasn’t a mom, but she had been in that role for almost nine years. It wouldn’t be easy. But Jada believed it would be worth it.

Coming out of her room, Jada swiped this or that console to enter into the common room. Kaylee had been old enough to get dressed by herself. Autonomy in some cases had been encouraged. Mostly for testing. Jada hoped the playdate after breakfast would be more than just an evaluation for Kaylee. At least that Kaylee enjoyed the time as any little girl should.
 
Last edited:
The shift between being cared for by Maggie and Jada had been so smooth that Kaylee didn't seem to notice or mind it. Unlike the older caretaker, Miss Snowden was fine with playing and much more talkative. Old Maggie had been informative but never really prompted her to explore, keeping her quite confined to the small world of their houses previously. Now at the big castle, Miss Snowden was another piece of this new world, including meeting a new girl!

Kaylee's wardrobe had been rather limited growing up, all of her essentials were covered but she was denied frivolous things like dress-up clothes or tutus. Still, there was something that told her this was a special occasion and she needed to look nice for the girl she would be meeting. A pale purple dress was picked from her closet and she worked as hard as she could to brush her hair. Lopsided pigtails were used to try and contain her curly locks, one thing she still struggled with. Excited, she came barreling out of her room and right into Jada's legs, stepping back quickly once she realized what had happened.

"Sorry, Miss Snowden," she was quick to apologize, Maggie thoroughly instilling manners in the young girl even if she still lacked some social cues.

“It’s alright, Li’l K.” Jada soothed any fears of offense. “C’mere, give me a good ole morning hug, girl.” The kind woman pulled Kaylee into a cozy embrace before straightening up and taking her hand.

"Am I going to go see the girl now?" It was a question she'd been asking each morning with unbridled enthusiasm. She already understood that it wouldn't be face to face so the little girl couldn't get sick, but that didn't mean she wasn't thrilled.

Jada reminded her as they walked to the dining hall, “First breakfast, missy. You don’t want to get the tummy grumbles. They’ll get in the way of play, we’d have to bring you out.” While the work Wes and Rosy did improved they introduced Kaylee to the helmet, the bed, the wires, and all the parts she would be using for playtime. They did a test run with Kaylee to make sure there were no hiccups. No pain, no sudden drop in blood pressure, and that she was comfy and safe. Those days she experienced what it was like to be in a classroom. A precursor to Wesley’s teacher program.

Across the castle breakfast couldn’t be eaten fast enough. Charlotte did her best to follow etiquette, but it was hard to do today! She too dressed up for the occasion. Though she chose a shirt with all the Disney Princesses and a matching pair of shorts. On her feet were white sneakers with purple lights that sparkle when she walked. At her request Inara braided her hair umber tresses. Like her mother Lottie wanted her hair long. The end of her hair rope reached her lower back, tied tight with a band that resembled a crown.

“Mommy, I’m done!” Charlotte showed her plate.

Inara smiled, “Arlight, give me a moment. We’ll go once I am done.”

“Can Kazi take me?” Charlotte strained against impatience.

Chuckling, Inara said, “Alright, Kazumi can take you.”

Before Inara could finish, Lottie was already off her chair and running to Kazumi’s side. “Bye Mommy, bye Daddy, bye Jas, bye Kit! See you later!” She waved briefly before pulling an amused Kazumi along.

Wesley watched his little Dove hurry out the door. Tech aside, evaluation aside, he found the most contentment came from knowing he made one of his little ones happy. Wes said, “Have fun, Dove,” just as she left. Then he tended to his grumpy toddler who did not agree with being left out. A promise to play in the mud with uncle Cory helped temper him. As usual Baby Kit sighed in the arms of his mother, watching and observing.

Charlotte’s shoes sparked in purple lights as she ran along with Kazumi. The girl knew exactly where to go. Once they arrived at the section meant for Kaylee they entered the virtual room. Lottie put on special soles that attached her to shoes. When she stepped out on the floor of the holodeck she felt her body raise half of an inch. Once the door shut the grey and white room warped briefly. A door appeared for her to go through. Lottie spared no time to walk through. The knob felt solid like everything else, though it was only made of tangible photons and light. She exited to find herself surrounded by a playground with ambiguous shapes of people in the distance and generic sounds of a playground. The scent of grass came to her. The virtual room accommodated for nearly any sound, scent, or touch. Wesley was working on finding seamless ways to dispense edible, real food, through various methods that may appear natural to any environment. But that wasn’t a priority.

Being the first, Charlotte happily stood by the fountain where she was meant to wait for her playmate. Lottie sat on the white stone and swirled her finger in the cool water. Little fishy’s swam around lazily in the blue.

Even the slight delay of eating couldn't keep Kaylee's spirits down! She scurried over to the dinning area, not voicing a single objection as she enjoyed a small bowl of oatmeal, a perfectly ripe banana and a glass of sweet apple juice. Only once Jada agreed she was done did the two head over to the white sterile room with the cot and wires waiting for her. When they'd first introduced Kaylee to the machine, she was hesitant until everyone assured her there wouldn't be any pain. All those wires had been scary at first! Now she walked as fast as her little legs could carry her to the room, eyes wide with wonder.

Rosalie had come down to watch the test run in person, though the early start of the morning wasn't an easy one. She'd skipped out on breakfast with the family and only grabbed a piece of toast and coffee directly from the kitchen staff. Bland food seemed to help calm her stomach she found, breads and last night's potato soup. Entering the room just before Kaylee and Jada with just her coffee left in hand, she began to initiate the system from their side, everything in place by the time Kaylee bounded in.

"Is it time to meet her, Miss Crosse?!" Her excitement couldn't be contained, edging toward the bed before Rosalie even had a chance to answer.

Chuckling Rosy nodded, helping her up on the bed and and ensuring she was comfortable before she began attaching the placards attached to wires along her arms and legs, similar to an EKG test. The sleek helmet was fitted over the lopsided pigtails, even the smallest size they could get a hold of a bit loose for her, though it hadn't proven to cause any problems.

"Oh I hope she likes me," Kaylee whispered under her breath, relaxing as she was told back on to the bed.

"I'm sure she'll love you," Rosalie promised, booting up their side of the nervegear, a soft hum sounding as Kaylee was lightly pulled into the virtual world that had been created for the two children. A project image of just what Kaylee could see was hovering in the air, sound coming through an earpiece she wore.

At first Kaylee didn't move and it worried Rosy that there was a problem before realizing she was simply overwhelmed by everything around them. Within a few seconds though she was wandering through the playground, eyes wide as she felt ever aspect of the system washing over her. It smelled so good! Finally her eyes landed on Charlotte and she did a small jump in enthusiasm before she walked over to the fountain. Rosy could see that her heart rate had increased and brainwaves were buzzing, though nothing that caused alarm.

"H-hello,my name's Kaylee!" Introductions were very important - Maggie had instilled that as part of her manners. Her eyes were drawn to the fish in the water, mouth dropping agape. "There's a fish!"

Coffee eyes touched with cream brightened to see Kaylee. Charlotte’s excitement took away her words for a moment. And her manners. “Yeah, there’s so many! Come here and see Kaylee!” She slipped off the stone and remembered herself, “Oh, my name’s—“ she meant to spill out ‘Lottie’, but in the way of her parents when they meet someone new, she gave a dainty hand to shake and said, “My name is Lady Charlotte Parvati Von Helsing. But you can call me Lottie.” Now that was out of the way she bent her front over the stone lip. “This one is really big and fat, do you see it?”

Kaylee's hand accepted the handshake, eyes growing as she felt her hand! It was just like she was right there and it delighted her. She had never met a Lady before - only Lord Cromwell - but it felt like that made her special. Maybe she was a princess? The thought was brushed aside as she leaned over to examine the swimming fish. "Oh he is! Do you think he ate another fish to get so fat Lady Lottie?"

By this time Wes and Inara were doing their work, but they both had access to the live stream of what was going on. Wesley watched from where he sat by a Brawn that needed some attention. The image of the girls projected so it could follow him as he moved around. Inara sat at her desk. Baby Kit played with blocks a couple feet from her on the floor. She watched on her iPad set up to the side of her paperwork.

Charlotte hadn’t often been called ‘Lady’ since she was always around close family and friends. The novelty felt good. Though she had no qualms about being called just ‘Lottie’. The little girl swished her hand around to shoo it away, “Oh, maybe!” They didn’t want it to eat their fingers if it was still hungry. The droplets fell on their skin. Brief sensations of wet registered, though their clothes did not take on water. Curious, Lottie climbed up again an stuck her shoe in the fountain. It felt cool, it felt like liquid against her, but it didn’t soak. How strange! “Whoa, how funny! Kaylee, you want to try?”

Timidly Kaylee lowered her hand into the water, withdrawing it quickly at the cool sensation that she hadn't expected. In her small mind she knew she wasn't at a real fountain but it sure felt like one! Carefully she sat and swung her legs into the water, her plain white and black saddle shoes staying dry even though her toes felt the water plain as day. "We could take a bath in our clothes!" The concept of swimming wasn't one she'd experienced, though she'd seen a few pictures in some of her permitted story books. Water was for bathing and drinking, after all.

Clapping twice at a thought that popped into her head, Lottie looked around, “Madad! Madad!” Her face expressed delight, though her tone would have fooled anyone into thinking she was in distress. Even Kaylee looked over at other girl in surprise, head spinning about to wonder what had her shouting gibberish!

Wesley blinked in surprise to hear Lottie call out in Hindi the word ‘help’. He paused his work to pay more attention. Wes watched as Charlotte summoned the emergency program he installed. It had been a precaution for any place or time he wasn’t able to get to his family when they were in need of protection. It responded to any language as long as the word translated to ‘help’ in addition to the alarm in the tone and rhythm of the voice. His mind could only suppose she had cried out for help when she was touching up her Hindi and the program came to her side for aid.

“Oh my…” Inara caught it too, setting down her pen to watch as Lottie asked the figure who appeared to change their environment to a lagoon. One with warm sand, clear water, pretty coral, and swarms of fishy-fish!

Astonished, Wesley pulled up a log of the emergency program. “Well shit, look at that,” He chuckled. Yes, she had discovered the word brought to her a willing servant! Wesley gave his knee a slap in merriment. He’d have to adjust what she could do now, of course! Seeing Lottie had taken advantage of this program. Puddings in the night, confiscated toys returned, and among other things, access to rooms meant for escape that she used to get around the castle instead.

Charlotte beckoned Kaylee to the shoreline once the playground blended away to be replaced by a tropical paradise. The emergency servant, called ‘Pascal’ by Lottie because she loved the little chameleon from Tangled, waited for instruction off to the side. In the simulation he wore a formal outfit. His hair was cut short against his head, combed, though not fully tidy.

g42OJBr.png


“C’mon Kaylee,” Charlotte jumped into the water. The electromagnetic currents in the virtual room levitated her small body. The system detected her moves, simulating the motion of swimming perfectly. Although Kaylee’s mind would be where this took place, she felt no less the same.

The scene around them shifted, making Kaylee spin about, mouth agape once more as it dissolved and changed - Lady Lottie had powers to make the pictures change! She didn't stand still in her amazement for long though, watching her plummet into the water, drawn closer as well. Unlike Charlotte though, Kaylee inched her way toward the water, pausing once it was up to her calf, the waves pulling and pushing against her skin.

The sun was beating down warmly against her skin, little fish coming to nibble at her toes and all. Slowly she started to walk deeper into the water, stopping once it was up to her waist and harder to move. Her hand splashed about the waves, a few fish swimming away while a couple grew curious and came toward her legs. "Here, fishies," she cooed, offering up a finger toward one of the projected creatures. One came close enough that it's mouth brushed against her fingertip and while it didn't hurt she jumped in surprise, splashing the water and sending the fish scurrying away again.

Lottie stayed beneath the water. There was no danger of drowning. She did a few tricks before coming up to Kaylee with a fish she found. The blue stripes on the yellow body reminded her of a little mermaid’s best friend, “Look, it’s like Flounder!”

Inevitable. Wesley would have to see where this went. No doubt she would extol the wonder of watching the movie of the ginger fish-maiden. A favorite of Lottie’s for a stretch of time when she realized Ellie and Ariel had the same hair color.

Her light eyes danced along the fish's body, the scales shimmering in the light. "He's pretty!" She said before catching up with her comment. "Who is Flounder, Lady Lottie?" she asked curiously, running a finger slowly along the fin.

“Ariel's friend,” Lottie chuckled, as if that would clear it up. Upon seeing it didn’t she said, “The Little Mermaid Princess.” Again, her playmate did not know what she was talking about. It was Charlotte’s turn to gasp, “You don’t know Ariel?” She freed one hand to point at her shirt where a smiling royal swept her pink dress. Her ginger tresses swished behind her. “This one?” Nope, nothing. Charlotte couldn’t let this injustice stand. “Pascal!” She called to the program.

Dutifully, ‘Pascal’, took a few steps towards the girls, “Yes, my Lady? How may I be of assistance?”

“We must watch ‘The Little Mermaid’. Do you have that one for here?”

Wesley quickly accessed Pascal’s program. He managed to switch out the original Disney film with an edited version before the program could answer, saying, “We do, my Lady. Would it please you to have a VR showing of the classic Disney movie ‘The Little Mermaid’ shown at this moment?”

“Yes, please!” Lottie also directed him to get them floaties. There were giggles all around for the struggle to get onto them while the environment dimmed and the sky swirled to adjust to her command. Excited, Lottie clapped her hands twice, “Oh Kaylee, you’re gonna love it!” Though, to Lottie’s dismay, it was not as smooth as she remembered. Or maybe she hadn’t watched it enough? It seemed like something was missing. Oh well! She’d talk with Daddy later.

A purple dolphin-shaped flotation device served as Kaylee's seat for the movie. She was none the wiser to that it had been edited, instead enraptured by the beautiful colors and that wonderful music. Oh how she loved the music! She saw Flounder and met Sebastian and wished she had animal friends like Ariel did. The evil sea witch frightened her, sinking into her floatie despite the knowing she couldn't be harmed. That mean witch was no better than a fairy! Tricking poor Ariel.

When the movie ended she wiggled about on her floatie, careful not to fall in like she had when trying to get on it. "That was amazing! Do you think the flounder you found can talk too?"

“Oh, maybe!” Lottie had no idea, but she’d check. Sometimes her Daddy let her play with the characters in her favorite movies. Charlotte dropped into the water. She swam around until she caught the guppy. Upon bringing it to Kaylee she looked at it and said, “Hey, can you talk?”

Inara giggled over her paperwork. Oh she hoped Wes would allow it. Though she wasn’t sure. It was awfully close to a mage’s familiar. Still, it was possible. They were playing after all. She kept her eye on the screen.

The little girls expectant faces lit up when the fishy smiled at them, “Hello!”

Squealing with delight, Lottie said, “Hi! What’s your name? Are you Flounder?”

“I’m not Flounder,” He chuckled. The fish wiggled out of their hands to swim in circles between them. “I don’t have a name. What should I be called?”

Lottie couldn’t decide, “Kaylee, what do you want to call him?”

Kaylee precariously off the side of her floatie, amazed that the fish could speak. Just like in the movie! Except he spoke to them and now she was supposed to name him? She didn't exactly have a great streak when it came to thinking of a name, mostly due to her exposure. After a moment she grinned, pointing her little index finger at the fish. "We should name him Mr. Bubbles - fish make bubbles!"

“We do!” Mr. Bubbles blew out a stream of them. The little clear sphere popped when they reached the surface. Lottie flurried her fingers through the cloud of them. Mr. Bubbles came to a stop between the girls. “Thank you for my name!”

“Will you play with us?” Lottie asked.

“I’d love to! How about hide-and-go-seek?”

Charlotte nodded, but she wanted her friend to have a say, “Wanna play that game, Kaylee?” It was a new one for the little ward. Jada had introduced it to her. They ran around the East Wing, hiding under couches and behind large curtains.

Oh how Kaylee wished that Mr. Bear would talk like Mr. Bubbles! He was nice and friendly and made her so happy. The idea of playing was something she wouldn't object to at all, especially after she'd had a chance to play with Jada for the past few days. "Oh I love hide-seek!" she squealed as she eased herself slowly off the floatie. "Miss Snowden lets me play hide-seek before bed. She says it gets the wiggles out." The idea made her giggle and shake her head. Wiggles weren't real!

Charlotte clapped twice, “Mr. Bubbles, you count! You have to go to one hundred.”

“Alright!” Mr. Bubbles covered his eyes with his pectoral fins, “One, two, three, four…”

Lottie plummeted into the water. She urged Kaylee to hide while she did the same. She tucked herself into the middle of a large sea anemone. The tendrils swayed with the simulated water. She could hear the muffled words of Mr. Bubbles where she placed herself. Kaylee followed into the water too, but she found the large gnarled coral to be a satisfying place to hide behind.

“Ready or not, here I come!” And thus the games began. Wesley delayed Mr. Bubbles from finding the little ones, to give them that sense of impish delight for being clever. It wouldn’t have been fair to allow the program to instantly point out where they were hiding. Lottie and Kaylee were sent into fits of giggles when they were found.

The girls enjoyed a lengthy playdate. It was shortly before lunch that Jada’s voice called gently to Kaylee. Her digital form beckoned her over to the door that would wake her from the dream of the lagoon and her new friend.

Charlotte frowned, taking Kaylee’s hand in hers, “One more hour, Miss Snowden?”

“I’m sorry, sugar, but your parents want you out to eat too.” Jada offered a sympathetic smile.

“Can I see her tomorrow?”

“We’ll see. You have your tasks to get done and Kaylee has her own work to do.” Work, being evaluations and check-ups. “You can ask your parents about the next time you two can play.”

Charlotte looked at the same door that would bring her out to the hallways of the castle. If she threw a fit now they might not let her come back. Sighing, Charlotte reluctantly let go of Kaylee’s hand. Indecision crossed her face as she contemplated a hug. Finally, she raised her arms and took Kaylee into a soft embrace, "Bye Kaylee." She murmured. Lottie pulled away and quirked a hopeful smile, "Maybe we can watch another movie next time. Or play Shieldmaiden." A game that involved slaying silly-looking monsters. A fun way to train children for their possible future as a Hunter.

The date had ended far too soon and even though Kaylee had quickly grown attached to Jada she didn't want to leave Lottie. It was a different type of fun with someone who was the same age as her. They could giggle and play and just understood each other better than an adult could. If they could hide in the lagoon all day she'd do it, but the gentle words of Jada said otherwise.

Lottie's hand had been soft in her own, and she gave her a gentle squeeze in return. She'd never held another child's hand before, and this way she couldn't get her new friend sick. The hug had not been expected at all and it took her a moment to understand what was happening and to recognize she needed to hug back. When she finally did it was as big of a hug as she could muster, her small arms coiling around her and returning the warmth that the embrace had given her. "Goodbye Lady Lottie," she said with an almost sadness, their time together feeling too short. "I hope you have a good day and be safe."

“You too, Kaylee.” Lottie said, with a smile.

Jada took Kaylee’s hand. “See you later, my Lady.”

“Goodbye Miss Snowden.” Lottie also waved behind them to the fish in the water, “Bye Mr. Bubbles!”

“Farewell you two!” Mr. Bubble said before swimming away.

Charlotte glanced back a couple times before she stepped out of the room. The lagoon shimmered before the simulation vanished to reveal the grey and white holodeck. Lottie unclipped the magnetic points from her body before she left. Kazumi, who had stayed nearby, took Lotties hand when she came out.

“Had fun?” Kazumi asked, knowing so, but checking in on her little lady.

“Yes, I like Kaylee.” Charlotte nodded up at her. “I want to play with her everyday. Do you think Mommy and Daddy will let me?”

Kazumi gave a shrug, “They might. You’ll have to ask,” she gave Lottie a little nudge, “So what did you guys do?” That was the right question. Lottie went into an exciting description of her fun with Kaylee.

While those two headed off to lunch so did Kaylee and Jada. Maggie, it seemed, was a little too tired to come out to the dining hall. It was sometimes this way with old people. An explanation that Kaylee heard often to ease any fears of her infecting Maggie. Jada had watched the entire time the two had played. She, like Kazumi, induledge in the relay of Kaylee’s experience in the little girl's own words. It was both to share in excitement and to learn more about how Kaylee thought and what she looked forward to.

Wesley just about finished his work on the defective Brawn when the girls finished and lunch came around. He decided the session between the girls turned out well. There was no doubt he would be questioned during their noonday meal. On the way to the dining hall he figured every weekend would be a good start. As they became closer he would allow for simulated sleepovers, picnics, and movie nights. That is, as long as Lottie didn’t access the system! Wesley hadn’t expected that at all. He was both unnerved by the unknown antics of his daughter and also proud she figured that out.

Lunch, as always, couldn’t be more delicious. Most had a beer with their food. And to save Rosalie from any suspicion, Wes had her beer replaced with a non-alcoholic fizzy drink resembling the rest of the foamy lagers from the kitchens. No one was the wiser. And since Molly’s records were restricted it would be easy to omit the sensitive clips of Rosy and Molly’s conversation if Cory ever asked to see it.

As expected Lottie prodded for more time with Kaylee. Wesley let her know she could visit Kaylee on the weekends. Such a schedule was sent to Jada to let Kaylee know too. Charlotte, of course, asked about the predictable. Sleepovers and the rest would rely on her behavior and her work effort. Lottie, right then, determined to make sure she could get as much as she could! Her etiquette for the rest of lunch was impeccable.

Cory, who had come in early to wash off the mud from his playtime with Jasper, was happy that Lottie made such a connection with Kaylee. But, a part of him wondered if they may be going too far too soon. What if Kaylee turned out to be a mage and they’re not the ones who find out first? What would Lottie do? Would she let them know? Would she keep it a secret? Cory pondered these things in quiet as he ate his meal. Perhaps he would ask Rosy what she thought later on. In any case, it looked like the conversation after lunch wouldn’t be focused on Kaylee or Lottie.

True to his guess, once the meal had been eaten and the children taken by Inara to their tasks, Wesley lingered at the table with the rest of them to go over some ideas. He tended to predict someone's choices fairly well, but Everest had the most understanding of Willow since he grew up with her. Though, having Ellie, Cory, and Rosy around would help. Great minds together was better. “Everest, I need you to be my ace in the deck. Do you think Willow would fly to you if she believed you or your mother were in danger of Robert? Even if it meant leaving Theo behind?”

Sitting back in his chair, a fresh beer in hand Everest mulled over the question for a few moments. All eyes were on him, Ellie crossing her legs and nursing a cold tea while she watched him, no stranger to those cogs rotating behind his beautiful eyes. "Mother would be harder to convince her," he finally decided. "They still seemed rigid at the wedding and Will had avoided seeing her and dad until she absolutely had to. I think she would come, yes. Especially now that she's lost Molly, she'd going to hold tight to everyone she has left."

Though her time meeting her half-sister had been limited, Rosy agreed with this evaluation. Willow seemed a heartful woman, just as sweet as Wesley had addressed her. "It was interesting to see how keen she was at the pub trying to protect Ellie," she commented. "She was determined to make sure no one got closer to, even completely untrained. I'm not saying she has a stronger bond with her than you, Everest. Just that you don't see that as often in Mundies."

Everest took no offense, even chuckling at her observation. "No, that's a Crosse family trait if you ask me," he smirked as he added, "And you weren't immune to it." He hadn't been overly sentimental about that portion of the video reveal, but that might have just been because he'd considered her a sister beforehand.

"Don't get sentimental like that, your son makes me cry over every damn thing," Ellie cursed him, sniffling and gathering herself. "I don't think it's a good idea to pick up Willow before New Years. What if something falls through and Robert makes a run for it? That could foil everything. She won't hear about the reveal anyways, everyone in the community knows she's deaf to the Hunting world."

First, Wesley told them the attempt on the Russians would be after they detained Robert. They wouldn’t risk unknowns. Rob would be stowed away already but the news would be fibbing for them. Then he addressed whether Willow should know, “Aside from the natural right to know Rosy is her sister and that Robert had committed an atrocity, I do believe this will help us in the long run. Once Willow has lost the Russian family she will be left alone in Texas. Knowing someone else was alone-- Rosy Posy in specific-- for so long without a proper family might soften her to reach out and become closer to the sister she didn’t know she had until now.”

Cory had to agree. More so that Rosy would have that closer family dynamic than taking advantage of making a bond in Willow’s vulnerable state, “Still, the plan seems a little complicated.”

“Indeed, it does,” Wes had to admit, which was why he hoped to have this talk, “But Ellie darling, you have given me a better idea.” Wesley scratched his smooth chin, his mind running with the new train of thought, “Perhaps the breaking news would be that Robert Crosse died resisting arrest in his attempt to kill Liz, Everest, and Anita. Turns out evidence shows he had been responsible for the deaths of his other family members. Willow will be invited to the funeral while Theo is bogged down with work. It won’t be hard to divert children to his clinic at that time.” Willow couldn’t ask Theo not to save the world, as she had been fond of saying, “And when she asks why Robert had done this we can reveal the next part. Robert realized Anita, Everest, and Liz had found out about his affair with Amelie and the massacre he orchestrated. They demanded justice so he tried to eliminate them.”

“Oh, that might work,” Cory nodded.

“Mhm. And while she’s at the funeral we can blow up the Old Bear. Say it was some leaked gas pipe or something. Shouldn’t be too hard, Sweet Willow is likely to trust those kind of official reports. She may be skeptical that they died so easy, being mages, but Molly has said twice that she has been encouraged not to use Almaeri. I’ll gamble a sudden explosion might just scrape under the wire of suspicion if the family is avoiding it too.”

That popped a curious thought in Cory’s head, “Why would they avoid it?”

Wesley hummed in thought, “I am curious about that too. Though, again, I am guessing about that part. If we must, we can plant evidence it was a coven that did it. She would believe a mage attacked a mage. They do it all the time.” Wesley sipped his beer, looking at the others, "Thoughts?"

"Feigning a funeral sounds like it'll be more organic," Rosalie offered, shifting in her seat. She'd given up on the staged beer; never a fan of the real deal and less of Wesley's kind gesture to try and extend the act out. He was kind, but she didn't want to go to these extreme measure, mostly because it felt like a lie. It was one thing to not tell Cory quite yet, another to try and fool him.

Ellie nodded. "I agree. That's going to be motivation for Willow to come. Even if she's not sure if she believes what happened to Amelie, John and William, she's going to comfort at least Ev and Liz. Probably even enough to get her on better terms with her mother, too."

"Well, I wouldn't jump that far," Everest chuckled, setting down his empty beer. "But I think it'll convince her to come out. Keeping Theo busy won't be hard and on top of that I don't think he's going to stop her from going. I didn't get any vibes at the wedding that he'd keep her from going somewhere unsupervised."

"True, like the spa," Ellie chimed in.

"Exactly. I don't think he'd get in between her and family. He seems to value it too highly. That or at least he puts on a good show that he does," he corrected himself.
 
“Excellent. We will bring Robert to justice, take him here, set the stage in January, and if all goes as planned, we will eliminate the mages from Willow’s life.” Sometime after Robert is brought into custody they will leak information to the news of his attempt on Liz, connect him to the massacre of 1996 (that Rosy, Everest, and Anita will be shocked to discover for Willow’s sake. Maybe throw in Anita or Everest muttering they couldn’t believe it!), and perhaps divert Theo to a hospital calling for more medical assistance when they are overwhelmed with children being diverted to them. “As a bonus, I hope we can get some insight from Molly on these upcoming event.”

Cory voiced a thought that he had been pondering over, “What if she lies?” A part of Cory hoped so. Molly being an honest, kind mage didn’t sit well with him. It would be good to know these virtues were only a fading remnant of her mundie family. That her evil was only wearing a mask. That he wasn’t the bad guy.

“Oh, I don’t think that’s Molly’s style.” Clearly she didn’t have qualms about being avoidant, but Wesley counted that as a common trait of humanity. Hardly a worry. Wes wouldn’t deny she could try to lie if she realized the honest answer would directly lead to the demise of the Russian family, but for that, you just had to be clever. The only thing that was a worry is the chance she would withhold information at the least. Wesley had some ideas on how to give her incentive to obey. “But I don’t intend to tell her what we’re doing, so it shouldn’t matter. I’m merely interested in seeing what Molly produces as we get closer to the time when we must come down to handle the Russian family. She probably won’t be thinking about vibes that have to do with our business with Robert. I believe she could if she tried, but I think her focus is mostly on the family. For example, she doesn’t realize we have Kaylee.” Wesley pointed out. He had wondered if that would be something Molly eventually gleans from them though. All these unknowns have convinced Wesley that he should avoid face-to-face interaction with Molly. Unless it was absolutely necessary.

Rosy had to agree with Molly after 'meeting her'. She might have been full of anger and emotions, but she didn't take her to be a liar. There was a certain depth when she'd watched the Seer while they spoke, and she didn't think that was a facade. Her brows came together in confusion as to why having Kaylee would matter. It wasn't someone Molly would have ever met or even heard of, and Everest seemed to echo her thoughts.

"I can't imagine she's going to pick up on that unless someone's talking about it. Doesn't she need to have some sort of contact with people?" he questioned.

"He did mention that she drew the coriander without speaking to or meeting Cory, so it's possible," Ellie offered. Rosalie shifted in her seat, not wanting to add her own insight to that.

Everest nodded, standing up and stretching his arms above his head. "I think we'll be fine. And even if for some reason she does pick up on something, it's just knowledge she'll keep three stories below ground," he pointed out. "But just let me know when you're going to need me for the brute work. We'll have to plan accordingly since we're going to be down Ellie and Inara and it's just you, me, Cory and Rosy unless we want to bring in others. Granted that just adds risk to it leaking to dad before we take action."

No argument was made against that point. What could Molly do anyway? Wesley did wonder. And perhaps that was also why he rather not test any theories with these two missions. Seers were a strange breed of mage. Rumors spoke of some having connections so strong with people that they relayed messages. Likely not Molly who had been Awakened late in life. Wesley would be shocked and impressed if she did have that ability. It would make him wonder what kind of force she would have been, if Awakened sooner.

“We should keep this as discreet as possible. My hope is to involve the people hosting this year's Hunters Ball and possibly Yonten, but that’s it. At least for the foreseeable future.” Wesley made his view clear on that before saying, “But, afterward, when we blow up the Russians, we should be able to call for assistance from other mages without worry.” Wesley nodded to Ellie as he stood up along with them, “Anyone you can recommend for explosives that look like accidents would be great.” Because like Everest, Wesley did not intend for either women to take part physically.

"Oh, I can think of someone who's absolutely flawless," she offered with a rather cocky grin, easing up from her chair.

Everest knew all too well where this was going. "Absolutely not."

"What? I'm not going to go there with them, I can design an explosive right here," she argued, folding her arms over her chest. "I'm not incompetent, I'm pregnant."

"And not going near anything that is explosive. You are already prone to blowing up on your own without the help of nitroglycerin."

There was a brief moment of her considering a rebuttal, though she seemed ready to retire with a, "Fine. I'm letting you win only because you remembered my favorite. That's kind of hot, honestly."

Everest grinned, wrapping a hand around her waist. "Favorite color, flower and explosives; what every husband should know," he winked to her.

Cory, on his feet by now and with his arm around Rosy, said, “I could see what I can do about getting in contact with Granya again. I’ve seen her pop up on MMO’s here and there with her boyfriend.” Another strange mage. No previous records or documents. Well, for now. The Russians were slowly managing to fabricate a past for Liam’s life. This, Wesley and Everest were curious about. And made them wonder what the Russian family did to cover their own tracks. Wes had a wild thought that maybe Okunevo wasn’t their place of origin. A brief musing that seemed unconventional. A person had to have some truth to their story. Otherwise it was harder to sell. “I think she’s been avoiding me, but I believe I can keep an eye on her.”

“Good, do what you can to spy.” Wesley said as they walked out of the office. “I’m afraid my own spy is no longer trustworthy.”

Cory perked a brow, “Who?”

“Dr. Kobayashi. The vet. I went to see him in Seabrook the night I had dinner at the Eculent.” Wesley did this occasionally just to keep his contacts on their toes. There was something about the doctor that didn’t feel right to Wes. Nothing he could point to at the time. There were small clues that could be confused with simple explanations. “Whether it was Natalia’s influence or simple mage beguilement, I suspect the doctor has purposefully withheld the fact that she is a mage. That alone is enough for him to be ‘let go’, but right now I need him to think I don’t know and that he’s fine so as not to alarm any of them.” Wesley shrugged, “Besides, if my alarm bells have rung falsely then it would be good not to go through the trouble of replacing him. I just can’t comfortably use him right now.”

Comfortable in Cory's hold, Rosalie thought over what else could be done in the next two months to try and make it a smooth process. Spying was limited with their contacts, but maybe it wouldn't need to be as discreet. "What if one of us reached out to Willow? I wouldn't say to do anyone who could have or was before, so not Wesley or Everest, but maybe Ellie or I? Ellie could start doing it because she just got back from the honeymoon so it could explain a delay or that either her or I heard about Molly's death," she offered. "Just something for us to do to try and help out. Might build a stronger bond to help her decide to come to the funeral."

“That’s a good point,” Wesley nodded. Rosy was right. It would help establish a connection that they could encourage once they drop the bomb of Robert’s crime. “This works out perfectly. Shortly after the incident with Molly I had sent my condolences, saying I had learned from the news and my policing network of a crazy accident that involved Miss Malone. It would only be natural for her brother and sister-in-law to hear about it when they returned and to send their own sentiments of support for Willow in this upsetting time. It may well be to our advantage that Everest does let Willow know she’s in his thoughts and hopes she doesn’t hesitate to ask him for help.”

"I can do that. Maybe we send some floral arrangements to the Old Pub as well. Nothing that would be overbearing of course," Ellie agreed. "Excellent plan, Rosy. It's at least something to keep my hands busy!"

Cory thought the whole ordeal brilliant, “Sounds a plan.” He smiled proudly. Rosalie wasn’t just some hottie with a body; she was a smarty with a heart-y.

With no objection to the notion the five of them turned their attention to other topics. Wesley let them know what he and Rosalie had seen of Lottie and Kaylee’s first playdate. A good start. Wesley shared his surprise that Charlotte had been accessing the emergency program for so long without his knowledge. He closed off many of the available commands since then. Cory chuckled and said he bet she’d find a way around it, knowing her father. The merriment Cory had was cut short once Wesley teased what was in store for Ellie and Everest when the beards came off. In fact, Cory picked up speed with Rosalie to get out of earshot.

During the week there were happy developments. Although Molly ate little and slept a lot she eventually got up to use the art supplies that arrived promptly. Mostly from wanting some peace from the roaring urges her Almaeri rushed through her body. Molly chose charcoal. Or rather, it felt right to do so. For the time being all she drew were misty swirls and shading. Then she began to pin the finished pages to one of the walls. Slowly the top of her cell on stage right of the door depicted a sky. Clouds upon clouds. Wesley could pick out images. A wonky sun with dimples, a smudge that looked like the wings of a bird in a triad shape, but one particular smoky corner bothered him. Wesley knew he’d never be able to tell if he was looking at a coincidental stroke of her finger or if it was a part of her vision. Wesley thought, if you looked at the right angle, you could see a skull.

Cory let them know Granya and Liam were dabbling in the games again. He even had a raid with them. Since Molly’s death the family have been in mourning. Slow days, slow healing. Though they were looking forward to better days. That was all he could get. At some point Granya and Liam drifted from personal conversation altogether.

Inara began to feel her pregnancy stronger as the days passed. It was as if the announcement was a summoning of the effects. Usually, for her, she had a light touch of nausea. This time around Inara had to wait to eat until after the normal time for breakfast to eat anything. Like clockwork, between ten and eleven, anything she consumed prior would be at the bottom of a wastebasket later. But, once eleven ‘o one ticked she could down a gallon of ice cream and munch on pickles just fine. Because of this Wesley conceded that she didn’t have to wear the beard for that hour.

Wesley left in the middle of the week with Everest to oversee Robert's hit on Elizabeth. They set the stage for his ‘success’. Wes and Ev found that Robert got wise to someone tracking him. He probably thought it was Liz and her contact. A minor inconvenience; easy to remedy. Or so they thought. Wes and Ev found this delayed them, though they made it in time despite it.

That day Elizabeth knew Robert stalked her home. The person she had seen across the market had a familiar manner about him. The thought had nagged at her until she walked into her home and noticed a chill. Elizabeth wandered to the source of the draft. A broken window. Looks like years as a hunter scrubbed away what little love, or affection, had motivated his hatred towards the mage who attacked her that fateful day. Thomas De Vries, her contact, was expected for dinner that night to catch up and confirm she was alright. To her dismay he failed to pick up. A text would have to do. But before she could send a message Wesley rang. A quick conversation informed Liz that Robert had arrived with a swarm of bees at his disposal. They had thought it was a possibility he might exploit this detail about her. Wes apologized for the delay, but they did have a cadaver ready.

Sparing no time, Liz immediately ingested the antidotes for her lethal allergy. Just then Wesley and Everest came with the body. Stung beyond recognition. Liz changed clothes, fitted the outfit Robert saw her earlier that day on the dead woman with long dark hair, and then they heard the bees. No time to text Tom about the attack, Liz made a show of panic that would be the envy of Willow. Liz ‘fell’ in the living room, rolled underneath the couch, and waited for her queue to come out.

Wesley and Everest had their eye on Robert since they got there. The man had used various transportation unassociated with him to come this far. He had waited across the street where the Uber left him. Robert came walking up to the house after the swarm left. Predictably to double-tap the corpse. And then the unexpected happened. A car drove up. Robert abandoned his plan, hiding behind a large barrel to the side of the house. Neither Elizabeth, Wes, nor Everest had expected Thomas so soon. Tom called out Liz’s name. Hearing nothing, he cautiously stepped into the house. Tom saw the broken window first. Something about this wasn’t right. Then he noticed little bees on the couch and floor. Poor Thomas, horrified, saw the cadaver right then. As sad as it was, Thom could always be told later. With Robert right there it wouldn’t do to even text him about her survival. Thomas backed away from the scene. Accident or not, he couldn’t risk it! The man spun on his heels out the door. His heart beat loudly in his ears that he barely registered the hurried step of crunching ground. Before Liz or Wes or Everest could do anything Robert reached out and twisted Tom's neck. The unfortunate fellow dropped immediately.

The loss of Tom struck them hard. It brought home the truth that no matter how well you plan, you could never account for everything. The words ‘plans don’t always survive contact with the enemy’ played in their heads. And none of them could do much besides watch Robert drag away poor Tom into his own car and drive away. Later they learned that Robert tossed both into a lake. They mourned for Thomas De Vries. Wesley took account of every moment from beginning to end. The news would hear about Robert Crosse and his crimes. At least Elizabeth was safe. To keep it that way Wesley offered her a place at his castle in Belarus. For the time being, until New Years. Thankfully she accepted.

Upon arrival back to Avostoska Elizabeth was welcomed warmly. She was given a comfortable room not far from relaxation and entertainment. Talk of business was kept between Hunters to not burden Liz or strain their dynamic. The children were thrilled to have another family member to interact with in the house. Wes and Inara hoped Liz would get in those years of being away from family for so long. They had many nights spent with Liz to do just that.

Except for one. By Sunday, on the sixteenth, the long work week ended well with the burning of the beards. Inara had no idea why anyone would have such a long hanging inconvenience down their front! Dinner felt like freedom. Not having to deal with cleaning out chin tresses of food droppings. Somehow the food just tasted better too.

Cory didn’t notice a difference in quality. The food was as good as always. Like Charlotte and the other kids he had a sweet tooth. He predicted another delightful ending of delectable desserts. Nearing the end of his meal Cory asked, “So what’s for dessert tonight?”

Taking advantage of a perfect moment, Wesley simply said, “Inara and Ellie.” A giggle escaped Inara right then. Both at the flirty quip and Cory’s bright pink face slowly realizing what his brother meant.

"I'll drink -and eat- to that," Everest said, grinning form ear to ear.

A smug look danced along Ellie's face. "Damn right you will. Better bring your appetite."

While Cory was pink-cheeked and visibly embarrassed, Liz offered an amused chuckle from her seat. "Ah, it's been many, many moons since I was involved in a ménage à quatre," she said with a nostalgic purr. "But I know that it's not for everyone. C'est la vie."

Rosy, who had been having a battle with a bout of nausea, was brought back to the conversation a moment late, only catching sight of Cory's embarrassed face. "Sorry, what's happening?" she asked after a much needed sip of water.

“Ahem,” Cory cleared his throat, “Uh, the others are having dessert separate.” It was all he was willing to say. He didn’t want to encourage the talk. And he didn’t want to have any images of them pop in his head. Not of his brother, or Liz, or anyone at that table besides Rosy!

Lottie perked a puzzled brow, fully lost at what was going on here. Jasper looked up from his soup, "Ice scweem!"

"Okay, you can have ice cream," Inara giggled, trying not to say much more, "Finish your soup."

While the other ‘adults’ flirted their double entendres Cory paid attention to his lady love. Rosalie seemed a little off. In fact, she had been looking somewhat green lately. Cory tapped her shoulder, “Did you need an early night?” He murmured.

The offer was one that Rosalie wasn't about to say no to, though she knew it was extremely early by their standards. "If you don't mind. I know you love your dessert," she tried hard not to put him on the spot. "I'm just not feeling very well and would hate to ruin your night."

“No, it’s fine. I can have someone send it up anyway,” Cory assured her as he got up. “We’re calling it a night.”

Knowing it could be anything, but guessing it might be because of all their talk, most didn’t think anything of it. Inara did sense something in the air. A feeling. Like her mind was piecing together a puzzle. But it was too early and too faint to be concerned. “Alright, good night.” Inara smiled.

“Sleep well,” Wesley offered without arguing or teasing. Rosy was going through enough right now without him messing with them.

Sleeping well would be had by all. Especially the couples. Inara and Wesley handed the children off to Hye and Kazumi, though Elizabeth was more than welcome to hang out with the children if she so desired. Meanwhile, in prep for the night, the couples made sure they were all clean and dry. A little amusing, since the first thing Ellie and Inara did was lay in comfortable positions on a low table to be garnished with several kinds of desserts. Their bodies were bare save for the fruits, creams, chocolates balanced on their shoulders, popcorn and M&M’s set into place with sticky caramel over strategic areas, and the edible confections resembling flowers and vines that whirled over their curves to accentuate their forms. Wesley knew Everest had a hard time with patience when it came to intimacy. He often got swept into the moment. So, Wes made sure to place Ellie closest to his side, using Inara being in front of Everest as a delay tactic. Anticipation, Wesley believed, made for a greater experience. Although Wes had been a part of this plan, he didn’t find it easy. It was the nice sort of torture. The kind he enjoyed. And knew from the face Everest was making that it was working well. Wesley teased and taunted as he had his share of dessert. Before Everest could break and forgo the food in favor of a different sort of treat, Wesley announced the next phase of the evening. He took control to make sure the beginning of their venture didn’t come to its conclusion at the dessert table. In fact, the women left to clean off while the guys moved to the room connected to that one. Here Wes took the opportunity to begin living up to the expectations Everest had of him, focusing on a sensual verbal approach while they waited for the women. Inara and Ellie came to join the men shortly. It was apparent upon seeing Ellie’s face that Inara had done her part while they had been cleaning up. The couples enjoyed a night too exquisite for words to describe. Wesley made sure Ellie and Everest didn’t walk away with a single regret. He already knew Inara wouldn’t. By the dawn of the seventeenth of December the couples were nestled between each other in satisfaction. The spell broke when ten ‘o clock came and Inara ran to the bathroom to spend an hour on the comfy lounge Wesley placed in there for her because of her morning nausea. The night would stay with them as a wistful memory.

All the while the wardens of Avostoska huntend, enjoyed amazing meals, and rolled around the sheets with each other, Molly had been eating nutritional foods without regard to taste, drinking bland electrolyte water, sleeping, doing art, and wearily clinging on to hope. Molly’s cell had become covered in artwork. Mostly charcoal. It reflected her pain and seemed to ease the tension inside as opposed to the other mediums at this time. Though, occasionally, she would paint a watercolor of Willow in Theo’s arms, or Granya running through water, or Natalia caring for a sick animal. These moments, Molly knew, meant hope. Somehow. But the dusty black drawings overwhelmed her room. The ceiling was covered in clouds dark and foreboding. It felt like pieces of a puzzle being put together from top to bottom.

The sound of the cylindrical chamber drew Molly’s attention where she lay, hands black with charcoal. The tube turned to expose the opening for her. A single item lay at the bottom. An envelope. Molly picked it up and sensed from whom it must have come. Standing there she opened it. Her fingerprints marking it with smudges.

Molly,

I know that I'm probably one of the last people you want to hear from, but I thought I would at least try to write to you. I've been told you received the art supplies I requested and hope they're being put to good use. You really do have impeccable talent and am sure you're making more masterpieces. Hopefully they aren't all as unexpected as the one you shared with 'Hazel'.

If there is anything else you would like or need I can try to request it for you. I know that it's a small gesture for a giant disaster, but it only feels right.

Truly,
Rosalie.


The brows, by now, had begun to merge as one. Molly could feel the prickly hairs coming forth to claim freedom. It wouldn’t take too long. Maybe by the end of the month before her unibrow made a nation for itself across her forehead. For now, she was still able to perk one independently. Molly did so after reading the letter.

Having not seen Rosalie it was much harder to focus without hearing her voice. Really, Molly could tell Wesley had something to do with this, but she got that feeling from just about everything. Another voice told her that her confinement could be longer than the death she thought would come any day. Molly, a naturally extraverted person, couldn’t help but be tempted to write back. Then again, a stubborn girl, she couldn’t imagine writing back! This became her struggle for the next few days.

By the end of the second day Cory learned of Rosalie’s worry that she may have said something wrong; jeopardizing the project once again. He did his best to assure her that Molly was a mage and that she probably didn’t want to speak with hunters. It didn’t have anything to do with Rosalie in specific. That soothed some anxiety. Except that it came back again the next day when Molly still hadn’t responded. Baby hormones or not, Rosalie reached out to Wesley. Perhaps he might allow her to see a live feed of Molly or maybe he had news on why she was silent. Wesley said Molly had, in fact, been struggling on whether to write back. She often paced back and forth in her cell between art sessions holding Rosalie’s letter. Wes showed Rosy a clip of Molly surrounded by her art. Though neither mentioned it, they both could see the beginnings of her unibrow. Wesley believed it was only a matter of time before Rosalie got a reply.

Wesley’s confidence paid off. On the morning of the fifth day Rosalie received a letter from Molly shortly after breakfast. There was little mind to faint charcoal smears or the tape used to seal the envelope.

‘A pair of good tweezers. Please and thank you.’

It may not have been the most expected request, but she wasn't going to blame Molly for it either. That was the sort of hair growth that a woman only wanted on top of her head. She passed the request on to Wesley along with the argument that it couldn't do any harm. She also added in her own addition of a handheld mirror, that way she wouldn't have to be hunched over at the sink for long stretches of time.

Wesley laughed when he heard of the note. The item was promptly sent down to the Southern Bell. It was one of the fancy tweezers with a light to help see. Rosalie added an index card saying ‘Hope these can do the trick’.

2018-Mini-Light-Eyelash-Removal-pince-a-epiler-Tweezer-Clip-Make-Up-Led-Eyebrow-Hair-Beauty_ae2993b3.png


To any worries of that being the beginning and end of their correspondence, Wesley said, “This won’t be it. Trust me.”

And it wasn’t. Another day passed and Rosalie got another letter. This one had been put together with better care. Instead of a couple sentences scrawled across a cheap page she got one penned on stationery with a watermark of Wesley’s H-Guard brand.

‘I know Wesley has everything to do with this. I can sense that much. Though I didn’t get a clear understanding of you through the letter; I only had your words. So I want you to know, right now, I won’t talk to you if he reads our letters or if you tell him. Make him promise he won’t read any of it. Make him promise he won’t make you tell him what we’re talking about. Tell that bastard I’ll know if he breaks his promise or if he lies.’

This time around the request from Molly wasn't going to be an easy fix it seemed. Rosy presented the proposal to Wes as lightly as she could manage (and without Molly's colorful word choice). "I don't think anything is going to come out of the letters that will be harmful," she explained along with it. "If there is something of immediate danger, than we'll simply be indirect; I'll promise not to tell you, you'll promise not to read them so I would instead tell Cory. I can't control what he says or does with that information."

Wesley deliberated over the conundrum as he lay underneath another of his combat suits. An idea he wanted to try out came to him the night before. Wes listened to Rosalie’s relay of Molly’s demand. He didn’t like relinquishing control. Especially since Molly had a connection to him. In the end he slid out on the roller board and nodded, “Alright. I will trust you to tell Cory. And he will let me know if the letters have to stop.” He pondered a moment, studying Rosalie, before saying, “There may be things she says about me that turn the stomach. Even for hunters. Honestly though, if the hunter community could stomach their consciences I wouldn't be forced to do what I do.” Wesley gracefully got up from where he lay. He pulled out a rag to clean his hands, casually adding, “Those who pretend their morals are the true ones are only lying to themselves to make sleep come at night. I think you understand.” Wesley turned around with a smile, “Anyway, I don’t know how good Molly is at what she does, though we have seen evidence she has insight. Molly seems to get impressions of other people too. She also hates me. If at any time you feel she’s getting to you, take a break. Molly being a Seer, and as honest as she is, doesn’t mean she can’t misunderstand. Sift through her confusion to come to the rational truth if she says something that appears believable, yet contrary to what you know to be true.” Wesley took out a water bottle to drink and offered one to Rosalie, “Alright?”

Part of her wondered just what things he thought Molly would tell her, but just then she wasn't sure how much she could stomach that moment. Accepting the water she took a sip, nodding in understanding. "Yeah, I can do that,"she agreed.

“Good,” Wesley sipped his water, “Then it’s settled.”

It didn’t take long for Rosalie to get another letter. That night it came to her shortly before bed. This time the message was much longer than the other two. They seemed to increase each time. Cory took a shower while Rosalie waited for him in their bed.

‘Thank you, Rosalie.

Maybe I’m a bad person for feeling delight from making that monster anxious, but I don’t care. He can suck it. Before you ask, no I don’t know the specifics of anything he’s done. It’s a feeling. A sensation. Like my body is having the reaction to seeing what I haven’t seen. The things from his past are harder for me to get a clear understanding of the futher back it goes. The present is easier. If I focus. I’m still trying not to though.

I suppose it’s only right to thank you again, for the art supplies. When I’m not being driven wild with the urges I can simply draw or paint to find some semblance of peace. I don’t have much patience. Especially feeling like I’m going mad being alone here. I’m not even alone with my own thoughts and feelings. Since being here I have felt things and smelled things I haven’t before. I can sense others here. They’re suffering too. Differently from each other though. One is close to losing their mind. The other is unsure of who they are or what they did wrong. Sometimes I don’t know if I am me. If I didn’t have these pictures I don’t know if I would want to wake up.

Sitting here I wonder if I’m just dying a slow death. At least for now Wesley won’t kill me. Don’t know when that’s gonna change. You know I can’t wrap my mind around it. I can sense him, I can sense things about his mind, but I ain’t got a clue how he can think this way. How empty he is that he looks at me like I’m not human. That night I met him, I knew he was a monster, but I at least saw in his eyes a trace of humanity reflected in my own. But I sense nothing for me now. I’m as good as a beast. A husk. Even that’s not right. It’s like I’m a wolf in sheep's clothing. I’m like a --
- there were scribbles here, Molly trying to find the right words--- Stars, it’s like I’m one of many devils hiding behind a human face. Which is ridiculous. I heard that hunters target all the Awakened, charging them with a collective crime regardless of the innocence of guilt of the individual. I heard all hunters are merciless.

I wish I had the luxury of hating you. I wish I could decide right now never to speak with you or think you're not anything worth redeeming. That you’re all hopeless. But Lyov has burdened me with the idea that it’s wrong to expect mercy without being willing to give it, and that I’m a hypocrite if I hope for forgiveness without offering it.

So if you want to know, Rosalie, I’m writing back because I think maybe...In this crazy, dumb world where nothing makes sense...Maybe we can be friends. Maybe you will see I’m not evil. I’m just a human like anyone else. I’m just Molly. And I want to go home.

~Molly’

Rosy's chocolate eyes danced along the pages a few times, reading and re-reading what was said as she tried to wrap her head around all of it. Even she could understand what Molly meant about the way Wesley looked at mages, he made no effort to mask his dislike as many hunters didn't. She herself would have said she completely agreed a year prior, hell-bent on the same level of eradication that Wesley preached of in his sermons to the hunting community.

Even after reading it a few times she was still tearing up at the end of it, though she'd decided to blame responses like that on the unexpected tenant in her womb. There was something in the way she'd worded it that Rosy felt herself wondering if such a thing was possible? Would Lyov's lessons be enough for Molly to overlook the fact that Rosy had directly been a part of putting her in the cage she currently sat in? That she did so knowing full-well that it would cause unbearable grief to those around her but only until they were killed? Oh, she wished she understood...

Molly,

I know we may never understand each other, but I feel it's only right that I try to explain the way you think he sees you. He was raised like most in the hunting world are and carry their beliefs that everyone who is Awakened is a threat. It isn't a topic where you can view someone as innocent until proven guilty because by that point the innocent are already hurt. I'm sure most would agree that protecting their family can mean drastic measures. That isn't to say that I believe the most heinous acts are always excusable, but more that it come down to perspective. I'm sure if any villain wrote a story they wouldn't be the bad guy anymore.

It's odd to hear that an elderly mage is so encouraging for forgiveness. Anyone that age we've dealt with is usually quite a - as you liked to word it - bastard.

I can't say if friendship is ever possible between two worlds such as this. A platonic Romeo and Juliet even wouldn't have faced the blood-stained history that rests between the world of mages and the world of hunters. Even so, I'm grateful for the chance to write to you and have a chance at civility. After all, you have a mean right hook that I wouldn't want to deal with.

-Rosalie


Just when Rosalie sent the letter Cory came out of the shower. He hated soaking floors. Cory dried and put on his comfy PJ pants by the time he walked out the steamy bathroom. The dampness on his clothes would be endured. Most of the room was cast into shadow. A side lamp easily reached on his designated side illuminated his way. It touched his heart to know she remembered these little things.

When Cory came to join her in bed, smelling wonderfully fresh Rosalei eagerly curled up beside him. Both her letter and Molly's were sitting in her nightstand, though she couldn't get the words out of her head. Laying on her stomach, she let her head rest on his shoulder, a finger tracing along his chest in the light glow of his bedside lamp. "Reading Molly's letter made me think about something you said the other day. Talking about what if mages are humans after all," she murmured, wanting to get her thoughts out before exhaustion won out. "Molly said in her letter that maybe I'd be able to see that she's not evil, that she's just human and she wants to go home. I just..I don't know. I can't help but think that if I was in her position that's exactly how I'd feel. I would want to go home so badly it'd numb me. If I couldn't see you? Her reactions just seem so human, Cory. What if that's why?"

Cory shifted so his arm was a bit more comfortable around her, “I was thinking about that. I talked to Wesley and Inara when it came to mind again. You happened to be at work,” Cory seemed a lot lighter about the topic. Maybe an indicator of some hope for them. A hope that meant doom for Molly. “They were saying that although there are many understandings of mages, from Hinduism, Islam, Buddhism, and Christianity, most of them agree that even if they appear human, they’re really not. Not inside at least.” Some believed in jinn, others like Wesley suspected some kind of evil energy or entity suppressing the human soul within, and some believed they were devils. But all of them were cruel and damned. “It’s like, there’s this dog raised with bunnies. It hops like them, chews grass like them, and tries to squeak like them. But he’s still a dog. Molly grew up with mundies. But she’s still a mage, you know? It’s just a shame she’s all confused. Maybe that makes her more dangerous if she’s able to come off so human.”

Rosy frowned at his explanation, not particularly happy with it. "But what if she comes off as human because she is human? Neither of her parents seem to be mages, nothing in their histories aligns with it, and yet she was awakened late in life. She didn't even know what it was - it just happened to her. Kaylee on the other hand had two parents we knew were mages. She's been kept in confinement so no one could touch her to awaken her and she seems perfectly human, too," she shifted, more from a mental discomfort than a physical one. "Every time we've found mages they have mage parents and Molly's were complete Mundies. I just get this feeling I can't shake and don't think it's about dogs and bunnies."

Although Cory knew what she was asking he wasn’t ready to face the implication. He didn’t want to gulp and go to bed. Being avoidant wouldn’t solve anything. “Well, I have heard of mages who are cruel who don’t have mage parents. The Zodiac killers had mundie parents. By all accounts, they grew up like Molly. Awakened late too. They didn’t take long to start killing. Molly’s still young. Could be that she’s slowly coming into her own as a mage. They usually aren’t cruel until they’re older anyway.” The deaths of Awakened children numbered in the hundreds. Nipping the bud before it grew into a spiny, thorny rose, ready to pierce the flesh of those who came to its scent. “We got to remember who we’re dealing with, Rosy.” Cory didn’t say his last words with strength. In fact, he cast his eyes away, though Rosalie may not have seen it. Molly appeared so genuine and honest. That was the only part that troubled him. Cory hoped she was just a good liar.

Rosy wasn't satisfied with that response, and unfortunately for him she was awake enough still to say it. "It could be, or it could be that she's never going to be cruel or wicked," she said with a good amount of firmness in her voice. "What if mages aren't bad by default but just bred or raised that way? There are plenty of Mundies who have done horrible, vicious things and never needed Almaeri to do it. I mean, fuck, look at Robert. That's my dad, his blood runs through my veins and he has murdered an entire family and who knows how many more that did nothing wrong. I may not be awoken, but who's to say that I won't be just as vile?"

“Come on, Rosy, you wouldn’t. Not knowingly. You’re not a monster.” Cory frowned lightly, shifting so he could see her easier, “I’ve never known a mage not to be evil when they get older. No one has known one. Not one. Mundies commit crimes, but they can’t take out entire nations with one person. And, to be honest, I’ve been suspicious that Mao was a mage and so is Kim Jong-Un.” Cory picked out the worst of the worst. One who killed millions more than the holocaust and one who ruled a nation of brainwashed slaves. “I guess you’d have to test the theory. Have Molly grow old. And if she never becomes cruel or murderous, then that’s one example. Just one, Rosy. Out of thousands.”

"What if we just decide that they must be mages because we don't want to imagine that humans are capable of atrocities? Because that's just easier to stomach and helps us sleep at night?" It wasn't unlike Wesley's previous talk on why they hunted, really. "Hitler was not a mage, everyone knows that and a few even think he was introduced to the hunting philosophies and used it to build his propaganda and mass genocide. That was one man, Cory - one human. You say Molly might grow old and be fine but how many times do we deny them that chance to prove they're not cruel or murderous? Many hunters have killed children, babies, worried they're going to grow into monsters but what if they're not? Kaylee had two brothers Wes killed, I've seen it in her file. Do you really think that they all grow up to be cruel? What if they are just like us until someone awakens them and they're still the same person, just with magic?"

Cory let her words have their time to sink in, so he didn’t rush his answer. Like Rosy had done he chewed on the thought. “Rosalie, if they’re just like us...If the only difference is that they use magic...Well, I’d think it's a shame. A real shame that they’re doomed. I’m sorry Rosy, I can’t say I’d be willing to let them have that power and live. I can’t say I would be comfortable with them growing old to risk it.” Cory frowned, knowing that wasn’t the answer she may have hoped he’d give. “I don’t think we’re gonna agree about the inevitably of their evil old age in one night.” He wanted to offer some light in what darkness she may be dwelling in at this time. A truth he could give that would at least help her sleep better. “But I’m willing to hear you out.” This was one trait that appeared to be shared between brothers. They wanted to do right by humanity. And if Rosalie happened to bring a solution to the table or gave a convincing argument, Cory, like Wes, decided he was willing to change.

Rosalie knew he was right. This was a topic that was centuries older than either of them, so surely someone had sat down and had this thought before. It was a long-shot to think as optimistically as she was, but it was just a sadness in Molly's eyes that was resonating in her soul. She knew she'd be just as painfully lost if anything had ever happened to Cory. "If it's just magic - magic that they may have not even asked for - that separates us from mages, what's to say that doesn't happen to a hunter? To someone we know? Could we really be so merciless if it was someone we cared for?" She sighed, sinking against his chest and closing her eyes. "I don't know, maybe I'm just babbling. I haven't been sleeping well and I think it's catching up to me."

“Well, I know of a story where one of us hunters was a mage...” Cory whispered and then stopped himself. Unsure. Wesley had promised him that he would not record Cory or Rosalie in secret. Feeling confident, Cory decided not to whisper, “Don’t tell people I told you, okay?” He got her confirmation before saying, “You know about Wesley and his friend Timmy. The one with the nanny mage. And you know we’re not often in contact with the Cromwells in England much.” Again, a confirmation. Rosy hadn’t met even one yet. They had an Aunt Lisa married to a man named Paul Gates. Cory said, “We used to hang out all the time. We went across the pond and back a lot, actually. Or so I’ve been told.” Cory only had the others to rely on for this information. If it wasn’t for Wes, Cory may have been suspicious, “We had an uncle John. He was an oddball. Quirky, but not unpleasant. Again, from what I hear. I was young, five at the time, when he came to visit us with his wife, Aunt Ingrid. Uncle John said he’d watch us kids while Dad and Mom went out on a date.” Cory shifted, uncertain. This was meant to be a chapter torn from their lives. Just like Elizabeth. An embarrassment to the Cromwell name. The pride of family names was a thing Cory shared a disdain for, alongside his brother. Cory wondered in awe at some of the coincidental similarities between people’s lives. Like a hazy reflection. “At the time Wes wasn’t interested in the hunt. They say back then his relationship with the family was strained because he didn’t see things the way the therapist had told him.” Cory hesitated, then finally said, “It changed that night. Wesley couldn’t sleep. He came down for some food when he caught Uncle John trying to Awaken me. That’s all Wes remembers. They say they found him holding me to his chest out on the lawn, passed out. Uncle John and Aunt Ingrid were dead.” The first time Wesley lost his sense of humanity. Cory didn’t mention the gory details of the brutal scene. That night Wes decided to become a hunter. And never trust a smiling face. Even family. “If one of us hunters are mages, I think they’d just do what they did to Uncle John. Erase him.”

Rosy sat in contemplative silence for a few minutes, weighing over the story he had shared with her. There were so many details she wanted to ask about, but she had a feeling that he wouldn't know the answer. He was so young at the time, it was impossible that he could remember from that long ago. Likely even Wesley couldn't have strong memories, though there might have been a fragment he remembered that he clung to as a sense of himself. "There could have been others," she murmured. "If they erased your uncle, who knows how many others there were that were scraped out of family trees as disgraces? None of it makes sense. If a mage is it's own separate being there should be more common patterns; children from parents who were mages become mages every time and mundies make mundies. But you're right, how could we even test that?" The fact that she'd never even thought of it in this perspective before was nearly shameful. Claiming to be a scientist but refusing to look at whatever data doesn't fit your theory was universally frowned upon.

Cory couldn't deny her observation. But it made him uncomfortable to think all this time every good intention paved the way to Hell. It was too much to take in all at once. Cory still hoped they were wrong. That the lives he took, that he helped take, were none he would regret. “Let’s save this for another night, Rosy. We have a lot of things to think about and a lot of work to do. We can talk more after Christmas.” They had ‘Secret Santa’s to make it fun since they were staying in Belarus. They included everyone; Liz, Kaylee, Maggie, Jada, all of them. They pulled names out of a hat. Cory wouldn’t tell who he got. He just hoped they liked his gift!

The next day Rosalie did not receive a letter. It was probably good. Their lives were busy in preparation for Christmas. People were bringing in decorations, Inara and Ellie were picking out outfits for the family, Wesley went over the meal plan with the cooks, Kaylee and Lottie were potentially being allowed to give gifts to one another, and so much more! By the time the evening of the twenty-third came around Rosalie got her letter late in the evening. Cory had a long day. After he just plopped into bed and fell asleep easily before Rosalie even got under the covers with letter in hand.

Rosalie,

Honey, I know the reasons. It’s the same old story. You hear it from anyone who has an ‘Us and Them’ mentality. I guess I just have never understood it in the end. It aint’ right and it ain’t something my heart and my mind can really get around. Guess cause my Ma. She was always going on about Jesus and loving your enemy. Said it’s easy to love your friend. What’s so impressive about that? The real challenge and sacrifice is to love the people who are a thorn in your side. The kind of people I took swings at growin’ up. Now I am a bit ashamed to admit it, but I didn’t take to Ma’s words very well in the beginning. Pa always wanted a son. I knew it. He didn’t have to say so. I did whatever I could to be what he wanted. I hunted, I wore marine gear if and when I could, I fished, I told dirty jokes, and what-have-you. Now Pa is like you guys. Force and violence are the key to peace. And I took that and ran with it. The thing is you don’t find peace. Now, there’s always someone to fight, don’t get me wrong. But turns out Ma knew a little something that Pa didn’t. You make the world a better place when you make friends. In a world you kill an enemy, you have one less enemy. In a world you make a friend of that foe, you have one less enemy and one more friend. I learned that the hard way. I guess life used a right hook on me.

There ain’t no argument from me when it comes to protecting the people you love. My right hook you heard about has made acquaintance with many faces. But I never hit someone I didn’t intend to give a second chance to. Don’t forget that every day you ain’t dead in the ground is another day you have a chance. That’s what Lyov taught me. No matter how bad it was in your life you got a chance. Now I don’t much like Wesley, but I have to admit even he has hope, the dirty bastard.

Lyov’s one of those men in my life I had no idea could merge strength and compassion. He’s no wussy, I can tell you that. Not sure how much I should say to tell you the truth. I’ll do my best to give you an idea of him. Imagine a great warrior. Lyov is that man. But he would rather melt the hardest, coldest heart, than pierce it with a blade. He’s learned in life the same things I’m telling you now. It ain’t a world you want to be in where you can’t be the person you want to be, and never let the world drag you down by your sin because it ain’t got the right to tell you that you can't be better.

Well I want to be better. I am going to live how I know I want to be. Romeo and Juliet were star struck and stupid. They had no lick of sense. But I do. I, Molly Malone, forgive you Rosalie. Even for what you did to my friend Mr. Chekov.

Don’t go thinking this was easy for me. I spent as long as I did to write because I ain’t a perfect woman. But it ain’t about being perfect now. I will do my best to make the hard choices everyday. Even if yesterday I failed. I won’t lie. When I realized it I wanted to tell you to burn in hell. But that ain’t the woman I want to be. And that ain't what I would do to my friends.

What’s done is done, Rosalie. You’re my friend. And Molly Malone don’t take shit from anyone bullying my friends. If you ever feel pressure from people tellin’ you not to do what you think is right, know that I am there with you. And tell them Molly's got two friends at the end of her arms they can talk to!

Christmas is coming soon. I hope my gift is something you’ll like. I made everyone something. Even that murdering bastard, that son of a bitch Wesley.

~Molly

P.S.Tweezers are workin' like a dream. Thanks again
.
 
Molly's letter was an absolute roller coaster and Rosy was glad that Cory was already fast asleep, giving her plenty of time to think it over. How on Earth had she leaned of Chekov? It had even taken her a few moments to remember just who he was, finally recalling the failed experiment in July. It was odd to think of her as a friend with the old Russian man, though she couldn't think of a logical reason for her to fib on it. It was odd that she knew of not one but two older mages that she seemed to feel were kind and friendly.

Lyov drew her interest, though she wasn't sure what more she'd be able to learn of him than was found in the files. She knew he had been quite ill for some time, able to see records of the dialysis equipment and medication arriving at his home. If he was any sort of a warrior, it couldn't have been for years and years. Not only that, but it was highly peculiar that he was as sick as he was in general. They knew of mages to have impeccable immune systems, though Wesley had suspected some were wise enough to fudge it to look realistic. Regardless, his philosophies as described by Molly didn't seem like an angry old warlock consumed with built hatred from a lifetime of Almaeri used. Maybe she'd need to pry further on that subject.

For now though, sleep called to her. The tinniest specimen was commanding her body and it was anything but kind the last week, demanding plenty of sleep and growing more and more selective on food. There was a lot of activity at the castle planned for the next two days, particularly in making the holiday as magical as possible for the little ones. Tucking the letter away, she found her place beside Cory, his body shifting unconsciously to account for her comfort.

Christmas Eve morning rolled in bright and early, many rising along with it. While Rosalie clutched tightly to a little more sleep until a lurching stomach had her locked in the bathroom with the shower running to hide her gagging, across the castle Liz was an early riser naturally, fiddling with a few ornaments on the tree in the lounge they often gathered in. They were spaced just to her liking when Ellie entered the room, a small waddle in her stride.

"Ahh, I love to see another perfectionist," she said as she promptly took up a seat in perfect view of Liz and the fireplace, elevating her feet and resting a hand on her prominent bulge.

"I feel it's one of the few things I can contribute while I'm here," Liz murmured as she adjusted another one and stepped back to get a better view of the festive display. "Years of experience give me a seasoned view, I believe. I'm just an old maid here in a home full of youth, so I do hope it is sufficient."

Beckoning the older woman to come sit with her near the warmth of the fire so they could both enjoy the view, Ellie scoffed at her remark. "Everyone is enjoying having you here, Liz. The children adore you and you've been a great help," she insisted.

Sipping her coffee in contemplation, Liz finally nodded, her gaze shifting from the tree to Ellie beside her. "I'm glad to hear that, I would hate to be any sort of a burden, especially with all the little ones to come. Though I am not sure how much longer I'll stay put once the orchestrated events of next week come to an end."

"Oh, don't say that! I mean it, everyone has loved having you here Liz. I'm sure there will always be a spare room to be find in this big old castle for you."

Liz chuckled, nodding in agreement. "Wesley is certainly hospitable, there's no denying that. I'm just not the type to sit still, doll. I have these past days and it's found me restless. I'm so used to being always on the move that even hear among family and dear friends I can't seem to relax for long. Besides, seeing my 'death' has most definitely grounded me to the possibility of just how near that reality might be. No, there's no place for an old maid with young children and their parents who are so full of life."

Ellie was no stranger to knowing when someone had made up their mind with such a final declaration. She did offer a gentle pat on Liz's thigh and warm smile. "I understand if that's what you feel you must do, but know that you'll always have a place with us. Either Avostoska or one of Everest's and I's properties. You'll have a great nephew soon who will want to know his Aunt Liz, after all."

"I do appreciate that," she assured the younger woman. "I would like to see how all of you come along with these pregnancies. It pained me not being a part of Willow or Everest's childhoods. Or dear Rosalie for that matter. But the past is behind us and to pine for different is only to waste breath needed today."

"Waste of breath you say?" Everest questioned, joining them with a cup of coffee held against his chest, a second in hand that he passed to Ellie. She knew it was a lie; decaf...but it was still better than nothing. "That's no way to talk on Christmas."

"It's only Christmas Eve, dear," Ellie reminded her husband.

"Close enough. And I'd say it's close enough for breakfast, wouldn't you? The kids have got to be up by now," he insisted, knowing that Lottie would be rearing to go with the day's activities. He helped Ellie to her feet and the three journeyed to the dinning room where breakfast was indeed already being prepared and little footsteps could be heard approaching at incredible speed.

Running into the room ahead of their parents, the Von Helsing children were dressed in Christmas Eve outfits. Charlotte had requested her dress look like Princess Belle’s from the movie made for the same holiday. Inara had conceded, only because Lottie agreed she would wear a non-princess dress for the day of Christmas for pictures. Her little shoes tippity-tapped all the way to the dining hall. Behind her ran Jasper. Only because his sister was running. He carried his big old worn truck, the red now faded to pink, under his small arms. Cory smiled knowingly to himself and said nothing.

The children spared no time saying hello to everyone. Lottie spun around in the manner she had been taught by her ballet instructors. Her fancy dress whirling. Jasper immediately went to Cory to get him to play trucks. Though, he was reminded food needed to be eaten before anything else.

Baby Kit looked like the little gentleman. Spiffy and comfy in an adorable Christmas onesie. Inara shifted him to her hip, “Morning guys,” she greeted them.

Wesley chuckled at Lottie who was still prancing, “Alright, Dove, sit and eat.”

Charlotte didn’t complain. She had learned her lesson when she threw a fit the day or so before about not eating her asparagus. No Kaylee! That brought to mind a thought, “Can I see Kaylee today? And tomorrow?”

“Hmm,” Wesley hummed as he poured her a glass of orange juice.

“Please, Daddy? Please, please, please?” Lottie clapped twice.

Wesley set down the pitcher, “Alright, but not for too long, okay?”

“Yay! I want to give her a gift.” Lottie dug into her pile of pancakes.

A gift? Wesley didn’t authorize a gift. “We’ll see. What is it?”

“A friendship bracelet!” Charlotte beamed. “Miss Snowden told me about them.”

“Is that so?”

“Yeah, it’s so pretty. It has gems and it’s made of silver.” Lottie extolled the value of the jewelry piece. “And you can clip little memories to it.” Like a charm bracelet.

Inara perked, “Where are you getting it from?”

“Miss Snowden. Pascal won’t do it.” Charlotte said simply.

Wesley made a mental note. He’d have to have a word with Miss Jada Snowden. To be fair to her he hadn’t said not to do this kind of thing. But he also didn’t think she would do it. Maggie seemed to blend so easily into his system. Just work, play only when needed. Jada had become more of an Aunt figure than he intended. “Sounds lovely. But remember, she may be sick, so you have to let me make sure she can have it. I’ll need to take a look. Maybe after breakfast. Where is it?”

“Oh, Miss Snowden has it.” Lottie explained, though a little concerned that things might not go her way when her father said things like ‘we’ll see’. She struggled with her childhood impulse to sooth her insecurities. “Daddy, can’t I give her another gift if I can’t give her that one?” Though he could tell in her eyes she wanted to give the bracelet.

A glance at Inara told Wes this wasn’t unreasonable, “Alright. But I have to make sure it’s okay.”

Inara added, “And remember, we still have other gifts to give. You're someones Secret Santa."

Bright with hope, Lottie said, “Okay!” and went back to eating like a proper lady.

Liz chuckled over her coffee, always amused by little Lottie and her antics. "It's very sweet to want to give another girl a gift," she commented between her own cinnamon and maple oatmeal, nodding in approval. She had respected Wesley and Inara's choices though, staying back from offering too much input on their family.

Sitting beside Cory, Rosy was once again distant from the conversation. She'd placed a sunny-side up egg on her plate, but when her fork accidentally puncture it and yoke ran everywhere, her stomach protested just like it had when she first woke up. Her face was nearly green for a few moments before she took deep breaths and a sip of water to settle herself back down. If nothing else, she was getting frustrated that this was making her miss out on the little moments with the kids that she enjoyed.

Ellie briefly caught sight of her sister-in-law's face, though she didn't think much of it at first. She was wavering herself with nausea, though it seemed like her hunger was going to win this one out. "I think between tree decorating and movies we should have a designated nap time," she suggested. "A couple of us could use for an extra hour of rest, especially if it's going to be a big day tomorrow. I hear we'll have a special visitor tonight, isn't that right?" She spoke toward the children, mostly because she loved seeing Jasper's face light up at talk of Santa!

Inara barley dodged the spoon Jasper waved suddenly out of excitement. She had been distracted by the odd behavior of Rosalie. Jasper took all of his mother’s attention before her mind could question it. Instead, the moment was tucked away for later. Right now she had to keep a straight face while insisting his spoon was not a cheering baton. “Sanna Cwaas!” Jasper earned several chuckles, “Sanna bwinging me a bwike!”

“Yeah, you asked Santa for a bike, but he will only do it if you behave,” Cory reminded him. That spoon in the hands of a baby was a deadly weapon of mess destruction.

“That’s right, finish your food,” Inara chuckled, “We’re going to play in the snow and then bring out the decoration boxes.” They were already brought up, but Wes and Inara liked to give the kids chores. Mainly for discipline. The holiday boxes were placed in a room not far from where they needed to be opened up. The children were given the responsibility of taking them out and putting them away.

There was no argument from Jasper! The little boy happily scooped away at his oatmeal. Soup would be for later at lunch. Dinner, his mother insisted, had to be something else. A little boy needed more than chicken, veggies, and noodles floating in broth!

Once breakfast was over most of them, including Cory for sure (Jas wouldn’t have it any other way) went outside in the courtyard to play in the snow. Jasper was too preoccupied with Cory that he didn’t notice Liz hadn’t come out until he was knee-deep in snow. He called out her name and someone managed to tell her that Jasper was hoping she’d join them. Elizabeth came out for a while until she was too cold. This was about the same for Rosalie who loved snow! But the chill made it hard to tough it out. Charlotte decided to play with Kaylee in virtual snow. Wes allowed it, but reminded her not to get Kaylee’s hopes up about a gift until he spoke with Jada. Lottie agreed without hesitation. By now the helmet and set up worked smoothly enough that Rosalie could hand the task to a trained assistant. Hye often took over. Though young and trained mainly for protection and combat, he enjoyed the variety.

Near lunchtime, those that indulge the snow came in ready for food and warmth. The castle had been equipped with an amazing climate control system. It tracked people and their signatures. If you typed in that you needed it to be eighty-degrees, then you’d find that the hallways and rooms you entered adjusted for you. If two people with conflicting settings were in the same place, it found the medium between them.

However, just before they got inside Inara noticed Rosalie and Cory were in a hushed conversation. His hand rubbed her shoulder up and down while she shook her head and gave a quick wipe to her eyes. Inara wasn’t wearing a Lithe, but she could tell the posture and manners conveyed Rosalie’s insistence she was fine. Rosy walked ahead to go inside. Curious, Inara said, “Is everything okay?”

A little puzzled, Cory shrugged, “Yeah, I think so. Rosy was tearing up about the rose bushes being bare. I mean, I know she kinda likes roses, but I always thought it was a mild favorite. Guess I misunderstood?” Cory hummed in thought as they walked into the castle. “She’s been kinda weepy lately. But I don’t think she’s ‘on her time’, if you know what I mean.”

“Alright, then,” Inara said. Suspicious, she decided to keep a special eye on Rosalie.

Coats were hung, gloves were off, and the people ate together again. They had every delicious meal at their disposal, but Inara noticed Rosy kept to the blander, simpler foods. The easily digestible ones. Nothing too fussy. Another bell rang in Inara’s head. Something about these little behaviors were giving her that sensation she had seen something like this before. Brushing it off for now Inara helped her children bring in the ornaments. Everyone got a turn putting up a piece of decoration on the tree.

Naptime followed thereafter. A welcome pause in the day. Even Lottie took the opportunity. While Wesley wanted to have a word with Jada, he decided not to skip out on a moment with his daughter. The two fell asleep in front of a hearth under a toasty blanket. Inara took several pictures before claiming the couch beside them to cuddle up with Jasper and Baby Kit. Everest sat in the corner of a couch, Ellie's head on his chest and body nestled between his legs while one of her hands rested on her stomach. Cory and Rosy were wedged alongside each other on another couch near the tree. Although Rosy had fallen asleep quickly (noted by soft snores) Liz still nudged a footrest up against the side in case someone rolled over, before taking her own spot in a recliner.

The family needed a rest! Wes slept for a good hour before a servant came to wake him, as per his request. There was still much to do before the evening when they were to watch movies. Quietly Wesely slipped Lottie onto the recliner. He thanked the servant and left to find Jada Snowden.

Miss Snowden had finished Kaylee’s physical evaluation when she was alerted that Wesley wanted to speak with her. Kaylee was asked to wait while Jada went to a side drawing-room. It wouldn’t take long. Jada walked in to find Wesley standing by the window. He was looking out on the snow-dusted lands stretching to the horizon. “Hello, Lord Von Helsing. I was told you wanted to see me?”

Wesley turned to her in a smooth motion, “Ah, yes. Miss Snowden. Please sit.” Wesley waited for the both of them to settle before going on, “Hope you’re well.”

“I am, thank you,” Jada smiled. She folded her hands neatly on her lap.

“Good,” Wes rested his ankle on his knee, “Miss Snowden, I hear you had learned of my daughter's dilemma over ‘Pascal’ being unable to provide Lottie with a particular request.”

Not even a shade stupid, Jada nodded, “Yes sir, I did.” No hesitation and no apology in her tone. It was a matter-of-fact.

“Right, well, in the future you must clear these decisions with me.” Wesley would have none of this freereign usage of Pascal. He was already working outside of his normal parameters. Not just that, but it wasn’t a good idea for anyone hired under him to get what they wanted when they wanted for S-K.

Miss Snowden’s lips pulled in as if she was straining against speaking out of turn, “Alright, I will.”

Curious, Wesley asked, “Is there something you wanted to say?”

“Yes, in fact,” Miss Snowden nodded, ready to give her opinion, “I think Kaylee should begin her reading and writing lessons before she turns ten. And it would be best if she could see Lottie every day and not just the weekends.”

The bold manner both took Wesley off guard and intrigued him. His eyes went to the miraculous medal at the end of her necklace. “There is a pace we have decided on, Miss Snowden. There is no reason to change it that I know of. Lottie has her own schedule to keep. That takes priority over a mage.”

“She isn’t a mage though,” Snowden pointed out, “And she’s missing out on some of the building blocks of a well-rounded mind by delaying her lessons.”

Wesley’s eyes went up to hers, “Perhaps I misspoke. We don’t know if she’s a mage. I rather not build those blocks of a well-rounded mind before knowing we aren’t building a formidable foe.”

“Kaylee is hardly a threat--”

“So far.”

Miss Snowden inhaled to control herself. Letting out a slow breath, she said, “This isn’t a Schrodinger's Cat, Lord Von Helsing. This is a little girl. She has a right to this world.”

Wesley found himself in a slight dilemma of his own. Kaylee had become wholly bonded to Jada. Maggie, though still a calming presence, had all but faded to an occasional visit; a treat. “You are eager to care for your charge, Miss Snowden. I have to admit I am pleased you’re not apathetic to the girl, but you are dancing on a fine line.” Jada reserved her opinion. Though he could tell she wanted to speak her mind. They weren’t being unkind or unpleasant. Really, Wesley felt she was simply another sympathetic soul. Very much so. His coffee eyes caught the sight of the red rosary beads peeking out of her pocket. “It’s not often that I’ve met someone who practices their Faith. Even my parents are not as traditional.”

The switch in subject mildly unnerved her, but Jada smiled all the same, “Yes, I and my family pray together every day.”

“I know,” Wesley mused, getting up from his spot. Jada did so as well. “D’Lante shares your Faith. It is a strange theology for a Hunter to have, don’t you think?”

“Why so?”

“Well isn’t it true that, in the council of Vienne they stated Almaer is a design of Man, and that his fallen nature has made him prone to misalignment with God’s will, rendering the use of Almaeri a venial sin, subject to mortal sin?”

Unsure of where he was going with this, Jada nodded slowly, “They did.”

“That’s a curious phrasing isn’t it?” Wesley stepped around her towards the door, though it felt like a cat eyeing his prey.

“How so?”

“Sounds like they’re saying that Almaeri is a natural part of humanity.” Wesley spoffed, his eyes shimmering with intent to find, to seek something. “If I were them I would have put it more succinctly if I didn’t want to confuse anyone. I would have stated mages are evil and leave it at that, don’t you agree?”

Miss Jada Snowden forced a smile, “I guess that’s up for debate. The way people talk now is different I suppose. Translations aren’t always smooth from one language to another.”

“Mhm. Could be.” Wesley shrugged, keeping his eye on her. He came to stand by the door. “Unlike the wording of the council, I will be quite clear, in a language you understand. Don’t make decisions outside of what is known to be allowed. If you have questions or requests, ask Maggie.”

“Yes, Lord Von Helsing.” Jada gave a stiff nod.

“Oh and Miss Snowden?” Wesley said, his hand on the knob, “I think for now your access will be restricted to this wing.”

Smiling pleasantly, Jada gave another acknowledgment, “I understand, Lord Von Helsing.”

Wesley studied her a moment more before leaving. As he walked down the hallway he toyed with the idea of replacing Jada before the two years was up. Seeing that they had a lot going on at the moment, he would wait to make a final decision. And it would give Jada time to correct her behavior. If all went well, then he’d leave it alone.

Finally, time came for some festive movies! The family gathered in the comfortable theatre lined with wide cushy recliners that had side tables built between them for food and drinks. Inara and Wesley sat with their children not far from Cory and Rosalie. A servant was coming soon. One that had a tray of their favorite cocktails by the Lady Von Helsing’s request. Inara and Ellie had theirs made ‘virgin’ because of their condition. Her amber eyes kept sweeping over to Rosy out of curiosity when the servant came to Miss Crosse.

Rosalie had been excitedly whispering to Cory about her favorite Christmas movies from childhood, Rudolph the Red-Nosed Reindeer being at the very top of the list when a polite interjection was made with the offered drinks. While Cory accepted his dear Mike's Hard Lemonade, Rosy paused in thought, looking at the tempting Malibu Sunset that was calling her name. She beckoned the servant down so she could place a quiet request for a replacement hot cocoa instead of the cocktail.

"Would you like it with peppermint schnapps or perhaps rum, miss?" A reasonable question given most around were indulging with the celebration.

"Just hot chocolate, please," she insisted.

Cory had sworn that Rosalie would have gone for the cocktail. Inara did too. However, it being Christmas, makes for a good excuse to have hot chocolate. Though it was odd Rosy didn’t add any of the additions to make it a more delicious ‘adult’ drink. This wasn’t definitive proof of Inara’s suspicions, but it did add to the list of signs indicating pregnancy. Another one being that Inara was sure Rosalie’s breasts had become larger. A classic first trimester symptom. Inara herself switched to her maternity bras recently. To the enjoyment of Wesley. She wondered if Cory had noticed or if he was too unaware to wonder why Rosy’s boobs were suddenly bigger than he remembered. Inara knew Cory hadn’t said a word about it. So maybe she was wrong? Inara squinted at the couple. Her mind split in indecision.

Wesley nudged Inara, “What is it, darling?”

“Rosy didn’t take a cocktail.” Inara said, and just as she turned to him he switched his expression from perked brows and small lips to a quizzical, thoughtful one. “She asked for a hot chocolate.”

“Is that so? Well, nostalgia and all that,” Wesley sipped on his mulled cider, “I myself decided on a Christmas classic.”

“Yeah, but she didn’t go for either of the added alcohols.” Inara pointed out.

“Does a hot chocolate beverage as good as the one our cook makes need alcohol? I wouldn’t say so, don’t you agree?” Wesley didn’t wait for a response. He kissed his wife before she could use her mouth for anything else. “Enjoy the movie with me, my Love. We haven’t had this kind of relaxation in a while.”

Inara sighed, mildly disappointed, but happy to snuggle all the same. Rudolph The Red-Nosed Reindeer happened to be a comforting childhood memory for Wesley. Inara had come to like it too. The man wasn’t the only one who brought traditions to the castle. Tomorrow the family would enjoy some of the Christmas traditions Inara loved as a child.

Across the way, Cory took a sip of his Mike’s. “Ah, nice and cold. You sure you don’t want anything other than hot chocolate, Rosy? They make a delicious White Christmas Martini.”

White-Christmas-Martini-christmas-cocktail-recipes.jpg


Of course she wanted one, it sounded absolutely wonderful, but she wasn't going to take any risks. Shaking her head politely, she settled in to wait for her requested drink to be brought. "No, I think I'll stay with just the hot chocolate. I don't want to upset my stomach or anything."

“Oh, okay.” Cory nodded, though his smile blended into some confusion what the big difference was between a sugary alcoholic drink and a sugary chocolatey hot drink. It didn’t last long though. The movie drew in his attention.

The children absolutely loved the claymation movie. They were excited over the idea of getting toys in the likeness of the characters. A suggestion made by good old Uncle Cory. Wesley chuckled, saying he’d think about it. For now they put on the next movie: The Santa Claus. Another classic favorite. Though there were no songs and no cutsie animals, the charm of the movie came through for the children well enough.

A couple movies later and the children were tuckered out. Baby Kit had long since gone to sleep on Inara’s chest. Lottie sleepily said she wanted to show these movies to Kaylee. Pascal wasn’t able to put many of her favorites on for some reason. Wesley feigned mutual disappointment. He would check it out when he was able. For now they needed to go to bed so Santa would come to give them presents. Charlotte and the other children said goodnight to their aunts and uncles. Of course this included Elizabeth! Lottie gave the older woman a big hug before heading off to bed. The others made their well wishes for a good sleep.

Inara took the opportunity to pull Rosalie into a tight hug, “Mmm, you two have a good night!” Rosy may or may not have felt the shorter woman’s front mold against her own though briefly.

Admittedly throughout the movies Rosy drifted close to sleep a few times, though she held on to it. Ellie on the other hand was passed out after the third movie, head on Everest's shoulder while he enjoyed likely far too much popcorn. He waited until movie night was over to gently wake her, not trusting himself after a fair amount of scotch and a healthy bourbon to carry her and their little man both. Sleepily they shuffled to their room, ready for sleep that was much needed for the early morning to come.

The hug was not quite what she expected, but Rosy returned the embrace with a drowsy smile. "You too. I hope you can get some rest before Santa has to come," she said with a chuckle, finding Cory's arm ready to go to bed, unaware of any motive behind the encounter that could have revealed the shape of the smallest bump she'd been hiding behind looser blouses.

“Ha ha, yeah,” Inara waved, keeping her eye on them as Cory affectionately walked away with Rosalie.

Having witnessed the sneaky bump check Wesley wondered how long he could keep the secret from Inara. When his lady love turned to take his arm he easily slipped into a casual walk with Baby Kit in his other hand. Inara said, “I think she’s gotten a little plump around her middle. It’s pretty faint though. Rosy isn’t a glutton or anything.”

“It is the holidays.” Not a single readable expression on his face. Inara knew him all too well to risk any attention.

“True, but I think that’s not the only thing that’s grown. Look at her boobs.”

Wesley laughed, “Inara Kali Von Helsing, are you asking me to check out my brother's lover? You know I’d never go for their pairing. I’m sorry, I draw the line here, my darling.”

The implication had Inara give him a sardonic perk of her brow, “Wesley James Von Helsing, you Fox, you devil. Don’t go pretending I was asking to sleep with them!” She made a nod towards Rosalie, “I think that’s suspicious.”

“It’s too late and too close to Christmas for investigation, my Love.” Wesley urged, “Come now, let’s put the children down. We’ll need plenty of sleep.” There may be affectionate kisses shared between them once in bed, but they would need to conserve energy for the next day.

Christmas dawn broke over Belarus. The Von Helsing children’s eyes popped open once the first rays of sunshine poured over the snow covered castle. The rule of the household stated that no one should open presents before everyone was ready. The children dragged their parents from their bed to the tree early in the morning. Charlotte trembled with excitement where she sat by her mother’s feet. Inara’s insistence that she get on a chair was refused. Jasper sleepily slumped against his father’s front. Baby Kit toddled around the room with his seal plushy chasing a ball around. He loved the sparkly lights that flashed when it bounced. Little finger foods that were tasty, yet nutritional, were handed out to keep their tummies from hurting while they waited for the others to come down.

Upstairs Rosalie and Cory woke to a delivery and a note from Molly. There were five rectangles covered in paper hand-painted with festive designs as a makeshift gift-wrapping technique. The three larger ones were labeled Crosse, Von Helsing, Cromwell. One of the smaller ones had Wesley’s name and the other was Elizabeth. There were three hand-made paper bags, each one for the Von Helsing children. The note read: Merry Christmas.

Cory shifted uncomfortably. Molly reaching out like this plucked at his nerves. It felt like teetering on the edge. “What do we do with these, Rosy?”

Remembering the letter she had yet to respond to from Molly, she shrugged her shoulders. "Molly did say she was getting everyone a present for Christmas. I guess she wasn't kidding," she said, reaching into one of the bags, she pulled out a small origami seal. Immediately, she thought of Kit and his dear plushy that he treasured more than anything else. "Quite creative, really." Still, she knew that Wesley would likely frown if he was brought off-guard. Reaching for her phone, she snapped pictures of the gifts, explaining the situation to him and seeing if he wanted them to be brought down or left for now. It wasn't as if they'd given her tools to make anything dangerous, after all, and they didn't even have to say who they were from.

Cory puzzled over what Molly could have given them. What she knew about them. From what they understood about her Almaeri it was likely that she spent time focusing on each of them. He held the origami plane for Jasper. It felt sturdy. Perhaps a soak in some glue to prevent warping? He thought over these things while they waited for Wesley’s reply. It didn’t take long.

BING! Wes told Rosalie he was interested; they’d play it off like another Santa gift. They could bring down the seal, plane, and ballerina, but the others would be opened once the children ran off to play with their gifts. Well, Jas and Baby Kit would. Lottie wanted to bring her approved friendship bracelet to Kaylee. Jada wasn’t allowed to come get her now. She did not know why. It would be Hye who escorted her to the wing instead.

Just in case, Cory took out a small bottle of holy water and blessed the children’s gifts. If anything was on them it was gone now. “I know, a little paranoid.” he offered a sheepish smile. “What can I say? Gotta look out for those little guys like a good uncle.” Cory took all three bags in one hand. They were small enough. Ther other wrapped around Rosalie. “Ready?”

Deciding she couldn't protest him being protective she nodded in agreement, setting off with him toward the great present opening. Though it wasn't quite as magical for the adults, the secret Santa exchange was still a pleasant idea and just having time with each other away from work was a welcomed change. The two arrived where the children were waiting just as Everest and Ellie were coming down the hallway. Ellie had flushed cheeks and could vaguely be heard scolding Everest.

"I can't believe you wouldn't dress up," she sighed.

"It is dressing up! What could be more Christmas than being a reindeer, babe?" he insisted as he came around the corner and into the main room where most were already wearing, grinning ear to ear at his sweater that apparently wasn't what Ellie had wanted him to wear.


1592615503328.png



Rosy chuckled at the sight, admittedly taking her brother's side on this. "It is pretty Christmas, Ellie.." Armed with a coffee in hand, Liz arrived a couple of moments after, nodding in approval at the sweater before taking up a seat beside the hearth.

"You're going to ruin Christmas pictures," Ellie huffed, finally sitting down in her taunt evergreen holiday dress just so she could get off her feet.

"And you chose not to be the elf, remember that!" he said triumphantly, sitting down with his hood still up, antlers and all.

Cory quirked an approving smile, “Not bad!” But nothing he would do. No, that would be left to Everest. “You know what though? This is something I would think a Dad would do.” Cory chuckled, “You’re already becoming a humdrum father, Everest, and your kid hasn’t even come out yet!”

As if confirming his theory, when they walked into the common room where their tree and gifts were, Wesley walked up with arms sweeping open. His own goofy Christmas sweater on display, “You see Inara? I knew I wouldn’t be the only one.”

45364455



Laughing, Cory said, “Oh god, the both of you?”

“Figures,” Inara shook her head, smiling. “You’re not wearing that for pictures, you two!”

Ellie seemed relieved that she had back-up for the no silly sweaters policy. "Thank God, someone else has sense," she said with a thankful smile, seated by Inara so that they could combine powers and overthrow their ridiculous husbands.

"See, this is why we're best friends," Everest said proudly, throwing an arm around Wesley's shoulder. "I think we look ridiculous. Can you believe El refused to be my elf? I even tried to promise it'd get her on the Nice list."

Wesley readily wrapped his arm around Everest. A mutual gesture of bromantic affection? Or a subtle acceptance of the challenge when Ellie sat with Inara? There was no reason why it couldn’t be both! As they say, Bro’s Before Ho ho ho’s. “Well now, I think I prefer being on the naughty list myself,” Wes winked at Inara who squinted back playfully, “But my dear Everest, I do think you’ve given me a brilliant idea!” Wesley poured his coffee eyes over Ellie, “Your phoenix of a wife wouldn’t do as a Christmas elf,” He quirked a grin, “But maybe a sexy Leprechaun!”

Inara spoffed, “Oh come on, of course she would. Aside from the obvious, what’s the catch, Wesley? You’ve got a gleam in your eye I know all too well.”

“Your outfit must include your belly as a Pot ‘o Gold. When you walk around, every time you hold your bump, it would look so adorable and hilarious!”

"I don't believe I've ever had a desire to think of a leprechaun as sexy," Ellie chuckled, though admittedly the pot of gold was a cute idea and she was going to be the size of a cauldron by then!

"I mean, you did pretty well with the ginger beard for a week," Everest said with a suggestive perk of his brows. "Just toss on green and gold and you'll be a hit."

Sighing, she caved, able to tell these two were up to their antics already. "Fine; leprechaun for Saint Patricks Day - BUT you two are in charge of carrying around a huge a- - as heck rainbow along with me." Truthfully she wasn't worried if they'd object, especially seeing as she had no plans to be in the public eye for anything come March.

"Oh you four. Come on, the kids want to open up their presents," Rosy pushed for poor Lottie's sake, nearly drooling at the sight of those presents as they added the three paper bags. "Save your squabbling for after Christmas."

Satisfied, Wesley went to sit on Inara’s free side. They wouldn’t just hold rainbows. They’d BE rainbows! But that detail could be saved for later. For now Lottie’s patience had come near to its end. Thankfully Aunty Rosy had her priorities straight. Cory handed Wesley the little bags. Already Wes could see expectation in their eyes, but those would be left for after the proper gift exchange.

The children were charged with handing out the gifts. Oldest to youngest. This was done so that they didn’t race off immediately. Charlotte brought Elizabeth her gift first. A box covered in sparkly white snowflakes on a field of blue. It had a weight to it. “Here’s yours Aunty Lizzy!” She got to peel off the tag to reveal the name. “It’s from Daddy!”

Wesley smiled, “I hope you enjoy it.”

Rosy tugged Cory along with her down to a spare couch across from the other couple, resting her head on his shoulder while she let her feet rest on the couch beside her. She enjoyed Lottie bouncing around so excitedly, smiling at her cheerfulness.

"Oh, what a lovely box," Liz commented a she carefully unwrapped the present. At the top was a box of Lindt milk chocolate, her favorite of the Swiss treats. Giving a wag of her finger in Wesley's direction she carefully set the sweets aside before moving to find the next gift; a ticket for a return trip to Belarus at her own discretion. She wouldn't have expected less of a gesture from him, though it still warmed her heart. "I'll be sure to use this sooner than later," she promised as it was placed on the box.

The final gift from the box was a leather-bound scrapbook, and it only took a few pages for her to realize what he had managed to do. Beginning with the first page, there was a picture of each of her nieces and nephew aging up through the years. Willow and Rosalie looked up at her with their striking similarities while Everest had his own coolness even as a toddler. After a few pages she had to stop, cheeks glistening with all the memories she had missed that he had captured and assembled just for her. "Oh, dear. I cannot thank you enough," she said with an emotional strain, carefully setting her treasure down and going to him for a heartfelt embrace. "I love it."

“You need to live thirty years more. I will hear no arguments.” Wesley said in a warm, gentle tone. “A good, strong will such as yours can make it to ninety.”

Inara couldn’t help but sniffle, “I agree.” She couldn’t say it was only baby hormones either.

Cory nodded, thinking to himself that they had a chance to correct another wrong done to the long-suffering family. To save anyone from further tears before they even got started, seeing that Rosy’s eyes hinted emotion, Cory said, “Everest is next, I think.”

Wesley chuckled, seeing them glance at him. “Oh I wish! But unfortunately, I did not get Everest. My gift of lacey lingerie will have to wait for his birthday.” That earned him a chuckle from most of the room.

Jasper, careful not to drop Everest's box, wobbled over to his uncle saying, “Hewe you doh!” On top a card was stuck to the red and white striped package.

"Aww, thank you little man," Everest staid as he accepted the box, which a tug of a sticker told him it was from none other than Inara. Popping open the present, he was delighted to find a full box of Cohiba cigars, his personal preferred brand. Opening it, he longingly took a sniff of one before a glance from his wife told him he knew he'd have to wait. Nearly sulking he replaced it, making a mental plan that he and Wesley would have to use a secret tunnel to escape the women folk and enjoy a good smoke. There was also a card tucked beside the box that he pulled out. Inside the fold it read a special note for him about her admiration for him and his lovely wife, and that although he had a connection with her husband, she was happy to know they had developed their own bond. Standing up, he slipped around Ellie to give the thoughtful woman a bear hug of an embrace. "Oh Inara, you are quite the tigress but you have the biggest heart. Thank you!"

Even though they hadn't been sitting for long, Rosy felt a strong desire for breakfast. Or rather for anything to soak up the growing discomfort in her stomach. She hoped between her and Cory they could keep this going at a steady pace, unaware of how pale she'd gone. "That's wonderful. Wesley should be next?"

Inara let go of Everest after a moment, keeping a warm smile as he sat down. Her amber eyes swept over to Rosalie. Something about her voice caught Inara’s attention. Was that impatience? Just the lightest touch?

Jasper couldn't hold in his excitement. This meant his gift was up! Before Lottie could take her turn Jas toddled hurriedly to the tree to bring his father the small christmas bag with happy snowmen. “Hewe Daddy! Dis is youws!”

“Oh wonderful,” Wesley chuckled, parting the fold to see a gift only a young boy with the small knowledge of the world could choose. “Ha ha, a Ninjago! Lego kit! Wow, I can’t believe, it’s amazing!”

Bright with delight, Jasper wiggled where he stood, “Ders a swowd, an-- an ‘e has-- an ‘e has a-- big dwagon!”

Wesley, like the others, indulged the little man for a moment more before they sensed it was time to move onward, “Yes, it sounds great. We should put it together sometime, how does that sound, my little guy?”

“Yah!” Jasper nodded happily.

Charlotte had enough. She also didn’t like being skipped over. Well, it wasn't so bad. Lottie got to give her mother a gift! Inara was handed two gifts. One smaller, placed on top. She opened that one first. Inara laughed, "A fancy sandalwood beard comb, oh I know this is you, Ev." She wagged it at him.

Wesley chuckled, "Oh good! You must use it my Love."

"When would I need this?" Inara's mirth couldn't be suppressed.

Cory chimed in, "The next time you lose a bet about babies!" He sank into Rosalie for cover from those tigeress eyes.

Inara smiled and shook her head, "I'll keep it. And when you two lose your bets, I will hold it up to brag."

"But you have to use it, if you do lose!" Wesely made sure she agreed.

"Alright, alright, I will!" Inara chuckled. Then she opened the second gift. A beautiful maternity sari, "Oh Ev, this is wonderful!" Inara fluctuated between favorite colors. It depended on her mood. But Everest seemed to have special insight and chose the right one for Christmas.


jImsE1c.png


Inara stood up and held it to her front, "I will wear it as soon as my baby bump gets big enough for it. Thank you!" Then she folded it neatly and snuggled back against Wesley.

Having been skipped, Lottie decided she deserved a second in a row too. Before Jasper could get over to the tree Lottie swooped in and hurried over to her favorite Aunt. “Here, this one is yours Aunty Ellie!” Lottie handed over the small, beautiful box. It fit in her hands.

Ellie accepted the box from her dear niece, carefully removing the shining silver paper to reveal a jewelry box. Nestled inside was a silver ring, a ring of diamonds along the outside. On the top there was one emerald and two diamonds to the side of it. Slipping it on her right ring finger, she couldn't help the flow of tears. "It's so beautiful," she praised.

1592626497617.png

"I thought you'd need a mother ring," Rosy offered, also getting tear-eyed at this point. "Just don't go into labor too early or the Emerald will be a waste." The two met for as good of an embrace as could be had with Ellie's growing belly.

Pulling away, Ellie couldn't help but look at the ring again, unable to keep the question to herself. "Did you design this Rosy? It just seems odd the emerald isn't centered."

"Well he's going to be your first born, needed to have him on the side to leave room for his siblings," Rosy explained with a grin. "The diamonds can always be swapped out for the appropriate birth stones."

Ellie wagged her finger at her sister-in-law before huffing back to her seat. "No, not three. That's too many for me," she insisted, earning a few chuckles.

“Wonderful!” Inara smiled, lightly touching her palms twice together. “I know I wouldn’t mind a little clutch of Crosses running around!”

“We can only handle one Ellie clone,” Wesley added for a tease.

“Oh and just how many of you can we handle?” Cory spoffed.

Wesley grinned wickedly, “We’ll find out.”

Inara snorted, “Not with that sweater.”

A round of laughter both concluded that gift and brought in the next. This time the siblings went back into order. Jasper pulled over the gift for his Aunt Rosy. “Hewe Aunny Wosy,” Jasper said as he pushed lugged over the bag with a picture of a Christmas-clad Queen Elsa next to her sister Princess Anna printed on each side. If it wasn’t for the bag, Charlotte's intense stare may have given away who Rosalie’s ‘Secret’ Santa was!

Rosy couldn't help but chuckle at both the bag that she was presented with and the energy coming from Lottie. "Oh? From Lottie? I never would have guessed," she teased playfully before opening up the bag and pulling out the gift for everyone to see. The young girl had picked out a lab coat but nothing like any that her aunt already wore. There were shining rhinestones and gems cluttered around the pocket and tiara hair clip that glistened with diamonds much less playesque. On the breast pocket a little pin of Flit from Pocahontas was nestled. Immediately Rosy slid the coat on over her own pajamas and set the tiara in her hair, spinning so everyone (particularly the gift giver) could see. "Why I feel like a science princess!"

Lottie squealed with delight. “You are! You’re Princess Rosalie Cromwell!” A title she had discussed with her mother. After all, ‘Crosse’ would be tucked away in a loving chapter to open a new one for her future life with Cory. There were some memories that were less than savory, but none that could erase the good of Everest and Willow for sure, who saved the affection for the last name.

Cory chuckled, “Wow, I'm marrying a princess.” He happily received his royal fiance back at his side, “Does this mean I get to be a prince?”

“No you’re just a Lord,” Lottie made an attempt to tease. She fell into a fit of giggles when Cory pulled Lottie into his arms for a tickle attack.

“What? Just a Lord? I should be a prince if my wife is a princess!” Cory’s goofy assault had Charlotte wiggling without mind to her surroundings.

As endearing as the two were and as much as Rosy loved watching Cory with the kids, there were a lot of limbs flailing about awfully close to her. She didn't blame Lottie for a normal reaction to a tickle attack, but she still was worried just where her legs or arms could end up. One hand instinctively went to her stomach as a precautionary barrier while she shifted to the next cushion over, not immediately letting her hand drop.

Cory and Charlotte had been the center of entertainment, but Inara had been keeping tabs on Rosalie. As soon as the young woman shifted into a peculiar posture Inara’s eyes widened briefly. Her mind had enough to fit the final piece together. Amidst the chuckles and laughter Inara caught Ellie’s gaze. The tigress inclined her head towards Rosalie who had her eye on Cory and Lottie, and then Inara discreetly pointed at her own belly and mouthed ‘Baby.’

Ellie followed her gesture, brows knitted together in confusion before Inara gestured. Of course! Her mouth fell open before she realized and shut it. That explained quite a few things of late that hadn't been enough on their own to catch her off guards. The early evenings and late mornings had seemed quite out of character for young Rosalie. Clearing her throat lightly and nodding, she decided they'd have to pursue that question at the first moment possible. After all, it would only get more exciting to have a third mama in their group! For now she'd have to bite her tongue so they weren't taking away from everyone's Christmas.

Wesley happened to glance at the women long enough to know Inara was trying to communicate with Ellie. Without knowing if the message got to her, but doing his best to be Rosy’s support of discretion, Wesley said, “Alright you two, it’s Cory’s gift now. Jasper?”

The little boy had almost abandoned his post to request tickles, but for the fear his sister might steal his thunder, he ran to grab Cory’s present. It wasn’t too heavy. Charlotte moved aside but stayed on Cory’s lap as Jasper handed it over. Their uncle peeled away the fancy paper speckled with holly to reveal a custom dice set, “Oh Ellie, wow, I love it!” Cory held them up for the others to see. Lottie helped him. “They’re great! Thanks El.”

2a224ab6828848f93d1d6ab13ba53587.jpg


Ellie was pulled away from her detective moment at Cory's appreciation. "I'm glad you like them, Cor," she grinned, tucking away her curiosity for another time. Inara always had been the better sleuth, though together there wasn't much that could get past their noses. "Alright munchkins, I don't suppose you're ready to open some presents of your own now, are you?"

Ellie was pulled away from her detective moment at Cory's appreciation. "I'm glad you like them, Cor," she grinned, tucking away her curiosity for another time. Inara always had been the better sleuth, though together there wasn't much that could get past their noses. "Alright munchkins, I don't suppose you're ready to open some presents of your own now, are you?"

“Yes!” They cheered in agreement with their lovely Aunt Ellie. Now that the era of Adults had passed, the age of children began!

Since the children were giving the gifts still Jasper handed Lottie her present. The scribbles on the tag indicated the youngest Von Helsing being her Santa. Polite and grateful, especially with her sweetest sibling, Lottie mimicked the manners of her elders, “Oh, Kit, it’s so nice!” She pulled out of the pink bag decorated with shiny ballet shoes, a big river otter plushie.

Baby Kit smiled and turned his face against Inara’s shoulder from bashful delight. He peeked out one bright eye to watch Lottie hug it. Then she tucked it under an arm to pull the box from Cory to Jasper. His tricycle, which was a part of the ‘Santa’ gifts on the other side of the tree, would be for after the family exchange.

“Oooh!” Jasper gasped as soon as he realized what he had been given. A new shiny red truck! He spared no time. Jaspers little hands set on either edge of the wheeled pick-up and ran around in circles. “Vrroooooom!” Jasper was too excited to properly thank his uncle, but Cory happily took this as appropriate gratitude.

Inara almost felt bad slowing Jas down to wait on playing with it until at least the last gift was opened between the family. “Alright now it’s your turn Kit.”

Baby Kit lifted his head as Lottie over with his present. Inara helped her baby pull out a wonderful quilt. There were grey spotted seals swimming through a bubbly blue ocean. The binky in his mouth fell out. “Seaw.” His finger poked it gently as if testing the truth of he saw. Then Baby Kit pulled it to him delicately. A smile as sweet as honey on his glowing face.

“Awww,” Inara’s eyes teared up, holding him close. He was growing faster and faster it seemed. “What do you say to Aunt Lizzy?”

“Dank you.” Baby Kit shyly giggled.

The room was filled with delight at watching the children unpacking, though Kit cuddling up to the quilt made every adult in the room let out a soft 'aww'. Liz in particular was pleased to see the sweet young boy so happy. "You are very welcome, Kit," she nodded with a wide smile. "Something to keep you and your seal warm." Turning her head to Wesley and Inara and also Ellie and Everst she added. "I think I might just have to get around to a quilt for each of the little ones. I might never have had kids, but I think yours will have to do as my grandchildren by proxy."

"We wouldn't have it any other way, Liz," Ellie assured her.

“Aww, that’s sweet,” Inara sighed dreamily.

“Mommy, can we do Santa gifts now?” Lottie asked.

Wesley reached over and pulled up the three bags. These were quite different from the expensive wrappings of their other gifts. “Almost. We have these from a wily elf.”

Intrigued, the children came to get their bonus gifts. Charlotte pulled out her ballerina doll. “Ooh, it’s me!” She held it up for them to see.

Jasper happily took his red origami plane for a flight of fancy, “Voooom!”

The last gift, for Baby Kit, was a seal made out of the same art of folding as his brother and sister, “Seaw.” He hummed contentedly.

Inara seemed puzzled at who had made these things crude toys. They probably wouldn’t last long. Well, Lottie’s might if she used it for a tree decoration. The children were hard to corral at this point. Hye and Kazumi were asked to help the kids with the Santa gift side. By this time the servant Wesley had called on brought down five flat, rectangular gifts wrapped in handmade paper. “Wes, what’s this?”

“Gifts. From Molly,” Wesley observed them, curious to know what they thought.

Everest looked at the box that had been handed to him and Ellie with visible uncertainty. He didn't imagine Wesley would have permitted if they were not safe, also assuming he was keeping an eye on her. "Well that is unexpected," he admitted, examining the paper with interest.

"And no one asked her if she'd give them, right?" Ellie asked though it seemed quite obvious no one was expecting a thing from someone being held captive.

Rosy spoke up then, shaking her head as she looked at the gift set down for her and Cory. "She said in a letter a few days ago she was sending gifts for everyone, though she didn't say what they were. She made the origami toys for the kids as well."

Liz, unaware that Molly was in fact a few dozen feet below ground, perked up in surprise. "Oh, she was such a sweetheart when I met her. How thoughtful of her to send a gift for everyone," she remarked, seemingly blissfully unaware.

"You've met Molly?" Ellie asked in clear surprise.

"Oh yes. When I went to visit Willow last Christmas she waited on me one day at the Old Bear," Liz recalled. "Mind you, neither Willow nor Molly knew who I was at that time. It was just me testing the waters to see how I could introduce myself as an aunt when the child hadn't seen me in her life."
 
Last edited:
“Is that so…” Wes smiled, “You’ll have to tell us all about it. Molly is a quirky woman.”

Another connection. Wesley, Rosalie, and now Elizabeth. It was no wonder Molly had gotten a clearer understanding of them, of his children. It truly disadvantaged Wesley not to know the contents of the letters. He had kept his promise. No video when she needed to write. Only sound records. This way he could at least know if she was doing something else when ‘writing’ was supposed to be going on. Learning about Elizabeth having met Molly before could have changed his mind about how he went about this. Well, what was done was done. And Wesley wanted to know what Molly had painted, or drawn, for them. Wes took the one for himself and left Inara to handle the one for the ‘Von Helsing’ family.

Inara hesitated to tear away the paper. It wasn’t shiny or sparkly, but it had a unique artistic quality to it. Handcrafted pieces normally did. Finally, when Wesley made the first pull, she dragged the edge of the paper of her gift away too. “Oh wow,” Inara breathed as she unveiled the portrait of their family on a long leather couch of the very room they were in right then. Lottie, Jasper, and Baby Kit were aged up, but clearly the same people. Inara, Wes, and the children were positioned in such a way to accommodate more bodies.

d2c7ae9211187e3470b761e0c6ab2156.jpg

Everest set the package labeled for him and Ellie on a leather ottoman while Inara had been opening their package, interested in seeing just what had been crafted. Ellie peered over at the painting, startled to see just how astoundingly realistic the strokes were. It was elegant and looked just like one you'd pay a hefty commission cost for and place above a hearth. It was even better than their wedding gift from Wesley that had mysteriously vanished from the remaining gifts, someday to be found in a closet behind several of Ellie's gowns.

"That's beautiful," she remarked before they turned to their own gift. The paper was peeled back and her jaw dropped as the watercolor was revealed. It was enough to have her in tears, gently stroking a finger along the image of Everest's chin. "This is so perfect...This should go above our hearth, Ev."

Beneath the pale paper hand-stenciled with calligraphy of the ‘Merry Christmas’ in red, an image of Ellie and Everest on canvas. It depicted them at their wedding holding each others hands and looking into each other’s eyes, with dawn breaking behind them. Molly hadn’t come to the wedding. To Ellie and Everest’s knowledge she hadn’t been given any pictures, let alone at this attractive angle. Yet everything pictured was exactly where you’d find it if she had.

f8gGyjG.jpg
[/URL]


Everest couldn't deny it was a skillful piece, though there was still something uneasy about this. The details were immaculate and made him wonder what else Molly could see besides their pieces. "Sure, if you want," he agreed for the sake of the holiday, drying her cheeks for her.

Liz took a moment before opening hers, sliding a hand along the top of the package. It was almost as if she could feel that even the paper was crafted with immense care.

Underneath the striped wrapping of Elizabeth’s gift was a kind, familiar face. One that brought her into this world, who had loved her with the heart of a mother willing to risk her life to protect Elizabeth’s. Someone who may not have had the guidance or help to pull away from her hunter husband, but who had been the reason why Liz stood there that day.

S92roMt.png

Silent tears fell down Liz's cheeks, holding the painting as if it would fall apart at any moment. "She got mother's eyes perfect," she murmured softly, lost in the image for several moments before she carefully set it aside.

Rosy looked at the package addressed 'Cromwell' though she expected it was meant for her as well. Shifting, she wondered just what was beneath the paper, deciding she would leave it up to Cory to open.

Wesley had since set down the gift for him to see what the others had been given. A curling strand of wrapping was as far as he had gone with his. The insight Molly had astounded him. The implication of more children gave him a sense of wonder. You could fit at least six children if the youngest ones were small enough. Ellie and Everest’s gift did earn respect from him. Though he occasionally questioned Ellie about the one he commissioned! As for Liz, Wesley hoped her appreciation of the gift would start and stop here. There was no way he’d reveal they had Molly. In fact, Wesley already made a plan to be sure of it.

The last one to be opened, addressed to the ‘Cromwell’s, had to be held up so Cory could tear away the paper. It was the tallest of them, though not as wide. Beneath the pale blue paper speckled with silver bells was a pastel portrait.

0d00871895ea0d83ebbae118beb6048e.jpg
bb7f564484b16ad52065c08470c3b039.jpg

“Whoa,” Cory blinked, stepping back to see it better.

Skilled strokes of pastel expressed an image of Cory and Rosalie kissing in a unique pose. It was natural enough to stand on its own as a beautiful piece, and yet Rosalie could see another purpose for depicting them this way. One that, if Rosy were to hand the artwork back to Molly, the woman could pastel into the picture at least two more, smaller bodies. Immediately Inara could see the potential as well, and probably Ellie too. Wes certainly did. The only ones who may not know were Elizabeth and Everest.

That aside, Wesley nodded down to an envelope about twelve by eight inches. It had been slipped beneath the paper for the Cromwell family gift, “What’s that?”

Cory lifted it up to read the swirling letters, “For Rosalie; to show at her discretion.”

It was amazing, though Rosy couldn't help but feel like the painting was missing something. As if Molly had forgotten to finish her work and left spaces bare. If she were to discuss it with Wesley, she'd likely come to agree on the same conclusion; there was room left intentionally for their family to grow. The thought gave her the strongest urge to touch her stomach, but she resisted.

Instead she accepted the envelope from Cory, knowing there could only be one reason that it was separate and specifically labeled for her. Molly was staying true to her promise of keeping her secret, even with her gifts. Knowing that Cory was a couple steps away and just out of line of sight, she was careful sliding the thick paper out of the envelope.


A head of messy curls and two dark eyes caught her attention, something in her heart telling her just who she was looking at. There was the familiar spread of a happy smile, not unlike one she'd already fallen in love with, but this time on an innocent face that she knew she would love just as much, if not more than her father. Rosy knew there was no way she was masking her emotions at the sight of the pastel little girl, but she at least managed to keep herself to silent tears.

wHPFOWb.png

A small note had come out along with the picture and landed on her lap. Returning the portrait to the envelope and pausing to wipe her face, she picked up the small piece of paper, only to feel fresh tears trickling down. 'Take courage; she can't wait to see you.' Smiling, she sniffled before drying her eyes yet again and clearing her throat. "She has marvelous talent," she managed to say, holding her gift close in her lap.

"Everything okay?" Everest asked, growing a bit concerned and tempted to press her for details. Ellie nudged him as a silent warning before he had a chance.

"Yes, everything is fine, I think I just need to use the restroom if you'll excuse me," she managed a smile and rose from the couch, slipping away from the lounge and to the nearest restroom, the envelope cradled to her chest on the way there.

“I think we should check on her. We’ll be back soon.” Inara gave Ellie a look. It was time.

Wesley could do nothing at this point. It was up to Rosy now. He watched Ellie and Inara head off after Rosalie before turning to his gift that was yet to be opened. Wesley picked it up. Likely, the other three would be curious. What with the other paintings seemingly covering all the sentimental touchstones of their lives, he doubted there was more that could be revealed that did not risk Elizabeth’s clever mind from figuring out what was going on here. While she had been a pleasant, respectful guest, there was no certainty that she wouldn’t defend Molly.

“Well, are you gonna open it?” Cory asked, being one of the first to draw his attention from the direction of the women. He had to distract himself. Rosy in tears was never an easy sight. And now that she had gone away with whatever image she had been given, it only made him worry.

“Mm, maybe later,” Wesley said, handing it to a servant to take to his room, “Let’s enjoy the gifts we’ve opened thus far and wait for the women to return. Everest, how about a cigar?” The smoke would be far from the pregnant women and easy enough to snuff out once they headed back.

Everest watched as the women slipped away, likely giving it the first serious thought. It wasn't unlike Inara and Ellie to share glances back and forth, and he normally wouldn't have thought much of it had it not been preceded by Rosalie's quick disappearance. He had to imagine that if something pertinent was taking place that his wife would have told him, but then again maybe this was only retaliation for secretly watching his sister and her lover. Either way, he was brought from his thoughts by talk of a cigar. "Oh, you know I won't say no to that," he admitted, opening his gift from Inara like a child with a new toy.

Liz wouldn't be partaking in the Cuban delicacies, though she did slip open the package of the Swiss chocolates. Her dark gaze had followed after the younger women as they'd left, a curiosity peaked, though she knew that if it was something she should be privy to it'd be said. Young Rosalie deserved that right in her eyes.

Rosy's steps were quick down the hallway, slipping into the powder room and immediately sitting herself down. She wanted the tears to fall freely now that no one was around, but for some reason they'd stopped. Instead it was replaced with the stomach churning nerves that she was sure would bring on a wave of nausea.

Ellie, quick on Inara's heels, waited until they were in the hallways to speak quietly. "She hasn't said anything to you since she's been here?" she asked in a hushed voice. "I really would have thought she'd tell you or me if she was. Don't you?"

Inara replied in kind, saying in a low voice, “Cory has said a couple times now that he promised his parents he would wait on kids until he married. Fiona and Roderick wouldn’t let Cory and Rosalie’s relationship dissolve over this, but they’re not going to be happy. This will be taken as disrespect toward their wishes. Cory has a hard time handling disappointing them. He’s a peacekeeper type.” Inara had occasionally gone to bat for him in opposition to his parents when it looked like they were finagling their way with Cory. Especially when Wesley wasn’t around to sweet talk his parents from pressuring his little brother. Often these interventions called for a clawing or two. “Rosy is pretty independent. She takes the responsibility of ordering her future seriously. I think the consideration for Cory and the unexpected child probably made it difficult to come forward. Even to me. And then there are the baby hormones. They don’t make us the most rational.” Inara paused just before the closed door of the powder room. She couldn’t decide if she should walk in or knock and wait. Choosing an in-between, Inara opened the door ajar and laid two firm but pleasant knocks with her other hand against the wood. “Rosy?”

The image Inara painted gave a much better idea of just how problematic this could be for Rosy to face. She was keeping the burden on her shoulders, maybe thinking she could let him save face and unable to logically acknowledge that there was no way he wasn't going to be a part of this. She kept just behind the determined tigress.

Rosy's head jerked up at the knocks, her hold on the envelope tightening as she shifted on her seat. "I'll be out in a few," she managed to call, not wanting anyone to see her in this unstable state. Honestly she just wanted to bawl her eyes out and get it all over with, but her body couldn't seem to agree. Was it seeing that little girl's face? Those eyes so full of hope and curiosity and seeming so real.

“It might be best if you stay a moment, Rosy.” Inara said, easing the door open, “I know I’d need a minute if I were in your position…” she leaned into the room, keeping her soft gaze on Rosalie, “...and in your condition.”

Soft sniffles sounded as Rosy peered over at the door, the realization that there was no way she was going to lie her way out of this hitting. Wesley had warned her too, Inara was all but a bloodhound when it came to things like this. Sighing, she nodded. "I am...so exhausted," she admitted with a half laugh, leaning back against the cushion.

Coming into the room now, Inara went to one side and Ellie to the other. Inara rested a hand to Rosalie’s shoulder, giving her a rub. She murmured comforts in Hindi she recalled from childhood, ”I know, pryaari beti,” she called Rosalie ‘sweet girl’. A word sometimes used for Lottie. “You’re not alone, Rosy. Being strong sometimes means knowing when to ask for help. Ellie and I will be here for you every step of the way.” There was clearly a weight of worry to talk through before getting squealy and excited.

Rosy probably could have lied and said she was fine, but that was no longer the case once Inara came and began rubbing her shoulder, Ellie giving her a reassuring pat as well. The tears came like she had hoped they would, letting her head rest on Inara's shoulder. "I don't know what I'm going to tell him," she finally said with a hiccup in the middle. "I just...I don't know."

"Well, it isn't something you can or should try to hide for long," Ellie offered gently. "I mean he's going to notice if you're vanishing off to appointments and gradually end up inflating like I am. Besides, you'd be surprised how much easier it is if you're not trying to hide it."

"I," a soft hiccup once more, "I haven't had any appointments yet. I don't even know for sure but..." She trailed off, looking down at the envelope.

Inara did the same as Rosalie, putting her head against hers. The delay for appointments wasn’t entirely unexpected, but Inara knew that had to happen at some point, “Rosy, you need to get looked over by a doctor. If this is what it looks like you’ll need to know how you’re doing. It’s safer for you and your baby. You’re young, this is your first, and even if you’re healthy there can be complications that cause a miscarriage. A few of my aunts have endured them. They’re heartbreaking.” Inara shifted so she could tilt Rosalie’s chin up gently, “I don’t want that to happen to you.”

Rosy knew she was right, and that putting it off was being neglectful and selfish. There was another life at stake now and she couldn't put her own fear ahead of that. She also knew it wasn't fair of her to keep this from Cory.

Ellie nodded in agreement. "Inara's right. It's going to do you a lot of good to get seen and start taking prenatals if you're not already. The sooner the better," she pointed out before her eyes drifted down to Molly's gift. "Is that what Molly drew?"

Nodding, Rosalie didn't move to open it immediately. "She drew me pregnant when she first got here; didn't know it was me. This time she uh, drew the baby," she swallowed.

Inara softly gasped. A gift if there ever was one! She wouldn’t turn away the opportunity to get a preview of her own children. Intrigued, Inara asked, “May we see?” With a nod of agreement Rosalie showed them the picture Molly made. “Oh my god, look, there’s Cory’s smile.” Inara lightly touched her fingers to her mouth, smiling through teary eyes. “Oh, Rosy, she’s beautiful.”

It puzzled Inara that Molly would make any of these gifts for them. Wesley assured them all she knew she had been imprisoned by them. That Wesley in specific owned the estate wherein she, even now, was kept from her loved ones and the world. Molly, by all accounts, wasn’t an idiot. Though those of them that didn’t work with Molly didn’t know much beyond that. Inara recalled the conversation she had with Wes at the wedding. What if Willow wasn’t tricked? What if Theo was the man he appeared to be? And what if Molly was the same? That night they had laughed it off. That night she and Wes were sure they had missed something. Inara decided these hard questions with difficult answers would have to wait.

Ellie could feel herself choke up at the sight as well. The little girl had his mess of curls and eyes closet to her mother's but not quit there. There was no guesswork to this and if they'd all come to the mutual agreement that Molly was a seer, then she was seeing a glimpse of her future niece. "And she looks so happy," she commented. "Oh you're so damn lucky to have a girl, Rosy. What if I get stuck with a houseful of boys? Can you imagine being surrounded by Everests?"

The idea made Rosy spoff through tears, carefully tucking the picture away so it wouldn't be smudged or damaged. "That would be horrible," she admitted, gaze shifting down to her stomach. "Is there a certain way I should tell him? What have you done when you've told Wesley and Everest?"

Ellie chuckled, taking the liberty of responding first. "I waited to tell Ev until I had my first appointment. Took the ultrasound and stuck it in his laptop so he opened it and bam right there. It was the best to watch him staring at it for a solid 3 minutes, brows all stuck together before he looked at me finally. Swept me right up in his arms and told me I was the greatest thing that ever happened to him. Mind you, I know he was scared as shit, but he knew that there was nothing the two of us can't handle together."

“Aww,” Inara’s bubbled again at hearing Ellie’s retelling. Probably baby hormones for the amount of tears shed. “That’s so sweet. You and Everest are so adorable together. My story isn’t as adorable like I wanted it to be.” She sniffed away some of her pesky emotions before saying, “I’ve always had a good sense of my cycle.” More for work than anything. Blood seeping from the body around Vampires did not bode well for female Hunters. “My period never came at the end of July. I knew I was pregnant. We did mean to have children early on, but I thought maybe in a year or two. You know, settle in, adjust to a house. Not be on a ship at sea.” Inara chuckled, shaking her head. “So I spent an hour in a bubble bath coming to terms with my journey ahead. I thought I’d wind down, gather my wits, and let him know that night with poise and contentment. Well, that’s not how it went. I seem to spiral the more I sat alone. I realized I couldn’t relax. I couldn’t because I only had one half of what I needed to assure myself that everything was going to be okay. I needed Wes.” Inara sniffed, wiping away a tear. It was hard just to sit in that bath alone with thoughts and worries of the future. Rosy had been doing it for nearly a month. “Wesley was already worried. I hadn’t secluded myself like that before. He had the ship pull in to a port along the coast of Barbados in case something was medically wrong. By then I had gathered myself to come out on deck. It was the evening. I just told him. He asked me if I was alright. I placed my hand on my belly and said ‘we’ are just fine.” And they had known how he reacted. Inara gave Rosy’s hand a gentle squeeze, “Cory is a good guy. Don’t be afraid. If he’s anything like Everest or Wesley you’ll be just fine.”

Oh, she hoped they were both right. If he didn't react just as supportive or confident, she didn't know what she was going to do. Sniffling and grabbing a couple of tissues to fix herself up at least somewhat decent. "I'm sure you're both right. I just don't think i can tell him until I know for sure. An appointment or at least a test first. I'd hate if I was imagining this and he got worked up over nothing," Rosy said as she went to return the portrait of her future daughter in the envelope.

In the process of shimmying it in, the note card slipped out, Ellie managing to snatch it before it floated to the ground where it would be stared at over her belly with a silent loathing. Glancing at it, the message her tearing up all over again, holding it so Inara could see. "Isn't that just the sweetest damn thought?" she asked as she passed it back, nearly sobbing before she snatched up tissues as well. "If she's right about just one thing, I hope it's that."

“That is very lovely,” Inara nodded, chuckling through her tears at a couple thoughts. For one, it amused her that they, who could take down a room of vampires and gun down mages, were sitting on a couch in a powder room sobbing and blubbering. The other was that at this point she realized Wesley must have known. The way he had gone about avoiding her concern now stood out to her. Thinking of Wes she remembered another thing. He hadn’t opened his gift when they left. She wondered what Molly had drawn. All this artwork. Even as they had trapped her. Inara, out of maternal concern, said, “Rosy, is there anything we should worry about? From Molly?” They had heard basically nothing. These gifts were the first ‘contact’. “You don’t have to answer if it’s too much.”

Rosalie could understand why that would be something Inara would ask of. She had her family to look out for, and so far Molly had chosen to open up just to Rosy. After a second of thought, she shook her head. "I haven't seen or heard anything to suggest she's a threat or planning anything. She's miserable and wants to go home, but not vengeful or even vindictive. If anything did happen, I would tell Cory right away."

Satisfied for the time being Inara relinquished the concern for now. “Alright, I trust you.” It had been a while since the women had come to comfort Rosalie. “Well, come on then girls. We don’t want the menfolk to be too relaxed.”

They sensed it was time they moved on to the next part of the day: Lunch and nap. Yesterday the hour rest had been a treat that now became a preferred addition to the day. Especially for three pregnant women. On their way back to the men, children, and Liz, they talked in quiet voices about how Rosalie might tell Cory when she felt the time was right. They lamented that New Years would be spent at the Bellwether estate instead of Belarus. It would have been so cute to reveal the baby on the anniversary of their first kiss.

Just before they came within yards of the common room Inara chuckled, “Some people have been enjoying my gift for Everest.” It was faint though. Probably smoking near a window. But that was second to the good feeling of hearing her children playing around the room. Inara smiled to see them. When they caught sight of her they ran over to tell her all about the games they made up. The commotion caught the attention of the men and Liz.

Cory came up to Rosalie, he slipped a hand onto her cheek. He knew it was up to her to show him the picture if she wanted to, but he couldn’t deny he was awfully curious, “You okay?”


Smiling and letting her cheek rest against his hand, Rosalie basked in the warmth of his concerned comforting touch. "I will be," she promised him. Rosy hoped that if she stayed confident that would help ease her into a state where she could tell him. New Years was a cute idea, but it was also a day that was already packed full of commotion. Something also told her it was a better idea to make sure he knew before they traveled. Just in case.

That hand slipped to hug around her shoulders. “Alright,” Cory offered a hopeful smile.

Wesley came up to them, Everest and Liz not far behind. “Well, I don’t know about you, but I think we’re all due for lunch.”

“Agreed,” Inara felt a craving for kidiyo, but she would save that for after dinner. A nice pile of steamy curry on rice would do for now.

The family shuffled into the dining hall wherein they enjoyed a delightful Christmass meal. It was a light lunch. Dinner would be the grander event with Christmas classics playing in the background instead of only light instrumentals for noonday ambience. But just before there would be another romp in the snow. Everyone anticipated a good time!

“Daddy, I finished.” Lottie showed her plate smudged with traces of curry sauce. “Can I give Kaylee my gift?”

Wesley sighed the only kind a father could when he had trouble wielding full control over the protective measures of the people he loved in his life. Namely, little girls privy to the ways of his technology right under his nose. He rather Lottie not give or get gifts from Kaylee, but as it was, this seemed out of his hands. “Yes, Dove, you m-- oh, don’t run!” Wesley chuckled as Lottie slid quickly from her seat to Hye’s side. “Walk please. Come back for snow games before dinner. This is just to give her the gift.”

Straining against impatience, Lottie did as told. Then out of sight of Wesley and the others Hye agreed to pick her up and run. These little moments of shared mischief delighted her. Once they got to the room and Kaylee appeared, Lottie presented her with the friendship charm bracelet, “Merry Christmas Kaylee!” Lottie beamed, “This is fake, but Miss Snowden has your real one for you.”

Coming to the room with the nervegear was all Kaylee looked forward to anymore. It was so much better than bouncing a ball for a test! Even Jada's more playful behavior wasn't as exuberant as Lottie was. As soon as Miss Snowden had told her it was time Kaylee all but raced to the room, clambering up on the bed by herself before sitting perfectly still so she could be hooked up. Loaded next to the young girl, she took the bracelet with wide eyes.

"It's so pretty!" she said as she slid it on her wrist, watching how it glistened in the simulated sun. Looking up, her face dropped, shifting where she stood. "I...I didn't get you anything, Lady Lottie." Her tone was somber, familiar with an abridged version of Christmas as it pertained to gift giving. This was the time of year she was usually given replacement clothing or shoes by Maggie, as well as when she had received Mr. Bear. After seeing where Charlotte played on the jet to Belarus, Kaylee knew she didn't have anything that Lottie didn't already have, likely in pristine condition.

“It’s okay!” Lottie said, seeing her face. There were a lot of things Lottie had to show Kaylee. Her mommy explained that not all children grew up like her. Not everything Lottie knew would be what Kaylee knew. “You can just do something next year.” A simple remedy. Give the girl a year to think about it. Another chance. Since Lottie’s mom also told her that Kaylee didn’t have much at all to give, Lottie added, “But you don’t have to, Kaylee.” She then had a great idea. “I know! Mommy said friendship is a gift! What about that?”

A year was a good amount of time, at least to the child. Maybe she could convince Miss Snowden to help her make crafts. Her down face perked up at the alternative solution, eyes shining at the thought. "You mean it? We can be friends?!" The idea sent her over the moon, her projected body bouncing about delightedly. "I can have a friend!"

“You have to gift your friendship to me, Kaylee, and then you’ll have given me a Christmas gift!” Lottie chuckled, jumping with her. “Say, Merry Christmas! Here is ‘Friendship’; from Kaylee, to Lottie.” Because now that they were officially friends, she could dispense with the ‘Lady’.

Clearing her throat, her jumping stopped so Kaylee could focus on the sincere words. This was a serious thing to offer someone, or so she had to imagine since she'd never given her friendship to anyone before. Placing her right hand over her heart, she faced Lottie. "Merry Christmas! I give my friendship to you, Lady Lottie from me, Kaylee," she said with a confident nod. Yes, that is how it was likely done.

Although Lottie had given the subtle permission not to have to use ‘Lady’, she did not argue with Kaylee about her decision to continue. “I, Lady Charlotte Parvati Von Helsing accept! And I give you mine too.” She beamed.

Hye’s voice sounded over them then. “Lottie, it’s time.”

Frowning lightly, Lottie gave Kaylee a hug, “See you later Kaylee.”

Kaylee offered a hopeful smile as she returned the embrace. "Merry Christmas! We will play again soon, because we're friends."
“Yeah,” Lottie brightened, feeling happiness linger from the sentiment. “Merry Christmas!”

The end of their visit came too soon for the both of them. Lottie left with Hye both excited and a little bummed out. Thrilled to have an official friend. Sad to have to leave her so quickly. The melancholy didn’t last too long. Being a child still, Lottie became distracted by the fun of another snow day. She delved into homemade slope forts, pelted Jasper with balls of powdery white, and skated on to the designated area set up for gliding on ice.

By the time Christmas dinner was prepared the family was all too eager to feast, sing, dance, and chatter. The people who did not know about the little treats of the Indian Christmas traditions learned quickly how delicious they were. Those that did couldn’t get enough. They had traditional American fare as well. Eggnog being the favorite. The men drank enough for their women who couldn’t. Well, Inara had that one glass of wine at least! And maybe a sip off of Wesley’s drink once. The evening ended well. Kids tuckered out, adults who weren’t exhausted romanced their way to their rooms, and the assistants were given generous Christmas bonuses.

The Von Helsing couple, after a brief tumble, lay spent staring out at the large window facing the rising moon. Inara’s amber eyes fell to the gift to Wesley. The diagonal tear revealed only a single, black eye. “Are you gonna take a look at that picture at all?”

Wesley opened one eye, “Oh, that.” he closed it, “Yes, of course. Just…”

“What is it?”

“Exactly.” Wesley sighed, “What is it? I don’t know if I want to know.”

“It can’t be that bad.”

“Oh it could.” Wesley chuckled, shifting as she turned to face him, “Molly Malone hates me. She’s a mage with a reason to hate me.”

Inara thought of the little things she had been thinking over recently. They prompted her to say, “I don’t know if that’s true, my Love. These gifts. Do they really seem to you like they’re from a cruel, evil person?”

“No, they don’t. And that’s the thing. A brilliant guise of kindness,” Wesley pointed out, “She isn’t the first mage to try it. She won’t be the last.”

Not having as much experience in his field, Inara decided to shelve her thoughts and feelings about it for now. Besides, it was Christmas. That serious talk could be for later.

The following days eased into work again. The castle, still trimmed in holly and garlands for the duration for the Christmas season, gave the ambiance of the mystical. The people involved with planning Robert's demise had orchestrated with the Bellwethers a brilliant plan. Last year the Von Helsings had put on a festive fusion of the past and present. This time the Bellwethers would go full traditional. Even going so far as to make it a theme. All the Hunters were encouraged to wear the garb of a favorite era of their history. Some chose the Roaring 20’s, some rocked 80’s Hunter styles, and quite a few indulged in the medieval period. As was tradition, the Host of the Hunters Ball would award certain members for their accomplishments. Each one would sit in a special chair while they were handed their trophy. A short clip would play of a certain heroic moment. Then the next would come up. Robert would be last.

All the work done had Cory needing a break. It just so happened that Jasper and the boys were hoping for some bonding time with their uncle. Especially while Lottie was busy and the adults were deep in final touches to their plan. Cory was delighted to take the break! The young man went out with his nephews, none the wiser to Inara texting Rosalie that their plan was a go.

Grateful that Inara had been keeping an eye out for her of just where Cory was, Rosy made her way quickly through the castle and to the medical ward. The obstetrician that was on site had been made aware of the upcoming discrete visit and was waiting when she arrived. Her blood was drawn and within a few minutes was given the confirmation of what she'd silently accepted; there was a little bean of a human blossoming within her. Despite not taking any supplements so far, everything was reading at perfectly healthy levels for mama, though she was given a short lecture on the importance of taking the prenatals she was given at that time.

Though she wasn't far enough along, warm gel was spread along her tiny belly and the monitor beside her soon showed the tiny baby's form. Rosy thought it was absolutely incredible that hardly anything at all was causing her stomach to churn and feel like she was tired all the time. A well-earned cry was no surprise, happily accepting the little grey-scale images, she was dismissed with plans to return in a few weeks unless anything had changed.

Ultrasound.png

Rosy looked at the picture a few times on her way back toward the residential section of the castle. She had decided that it was time and she was ready to give the news to Cory, hoping that Inara and Ellie were right. Back at their room, she tucked the print-outs on her nightstand before heading to the bathroom for a good scrub to get rid of that ultrasound goo.

Once she was finally clean, Rosy sent a message to the kitchens that she and Cory wouldn't be down for dinner. Instead, she requested their meal be brought up to them, deciding time alone would be a good precursor for her reveal to him. The room soon filled the aroma of a delicious roast beef meal, arranged on a small table in their chambers.

Everything in place, she sent a text to Cory telling him that she had a surprise waiting for him in their room. Her nerves told her she couldn't change her mind once send was hit, watching the screen to see if he read it. After a few minutes, she assumed he was still out and playing with the kids, perhaps unable to see it immediately.

Knowing it could be a while, she decided to wait in bed, just to rest her eyes for a second. Rosy hadn't been able to sleep during the afternoon nap, mostly from the anticipation of being examined. Now that lack of sleep was quickly catching up to her. Telling herself she wasn't going to fall asleep, only lay down for five minutes tops, she laid on her side of the bed. The black and white scans of the start of that little girl were held in her hand, watching them lovingly until the day caught up to her and she fell into overdue sleep. She'd also made up her mind that she wanted to share Molly's gift with Cory so he could see his daughter. The picture, still in the envelope, had been held to her front, mindful nothing was smudged. It slid slowly to her side as she fell asleep.

It wasn’t until Cory had sat down at the dining hall table that he realized he had a text from Rosy he forgot to read in all the excitement playing with Jasper and the other children. Rosy was absent. Before he could read and reply, the women told him he had better get going to his room. The smirking men, who seemed to know something he didn’t, would start in on him if not. So, Cory spared no time! He got up and jogged to the chambers Wesley prepared for the two of them despite having come in from a romp outside. Cory caught his breath by the time he reached their door.

Just before Cory got inside he pulled out to read the text. A surprise? Cory smiled, wondering what this could be. And why the others seemed to know about it. He had hope it wasn’t something crazy, since the women seemed eager, but the grinning men did make him uncertain. That aside, this was Rosy! Cory could trust her.

Upon entering Cory’s heart warmed. The roast had cooled, but it was still at a delicious temperature. There were candles and a bottle of their favorite wine. This was all amazing, but Cory couldn’t help but think how sweet Rosalie looked asleep on the bed. Most likely thinking he wouldn’t be long or that a five-minute rest couldn’t hurt. Well of course the womenfolk were happy to see him off!

Chuckling, Cory went to wake Rosy for their meal when he saw a small grayscale image tucked in her hand. He may not have thought much about it if not for those smirks from the other guys. Cory squinted as he realized what the image depicted. And now this explained the smirks and grins.

Sighing, Cory murmured, “Ugh, seriously guys?” He took out his phone to text Wesley ‘Ha...ha...very funny. DON’T use Rosy as a prank prop!!! She’s asleep for goodness sake!!’ Cory poked his finger against the phone and hoped the force of it would be expressed through text.

Now then, Cory was sure Rosy would want to eat, but he wanted to save her from the antics of his brother and his not-so-secret lover. He carefully pulled out the ultrasound photo and tossed into the wastebasket. Then he noticed the envelope. Had Wes and Ev really gone that far? Or was this what Rosy meant to show him? Either way, Cory decided to put that on the table so she could show him herself after he woke her. Cory reached over, grabbed one end, and pulled. He had thought he got the folded lip side. What he did was spill the contents out as he stood straight again.

The page and the card fluttered in midair, “Ope!” Cory’s eyes widened and his heart stopped as Fate decided where they should land. He breathed easy when the papers alighted near her legs. Careful not to wake Rosy to witness his foible, Cory went to put them back when he saw the face of the familiar toddler looking back at him. Who was this? Cory turned the page to give him a better look while he slowly put it away. Both feeling guilty for taking longer just to peek, and that he basically spoiled Rosalie’s surprise. But why would she surprise him with Molly’s gift? And exactly who was this girl? Cory halted. There was something too familiar about her. As if he had seen that lovely bright set of eyes before. Every night in fact. And strangely enough, he thought he saw the Cromwell smile in this child's face. Cory puzzled over this as he pulled up the card with the note written on it. There was no going back now and he needed answers.

“Take courage; she can’t wait to s…” Cory’s mind pieced it all together in rapid succession. Eyes wide, he stared out in silence for a solid minute. All the nausea, the skipping out on drinks, the bathroom breaks, the tiny boop of her belly, the tenderness in her chest she mentioned once or twice-- the size of her boobs! It was all coming together!

Cory’s eyes dropped down to the adorable child as he realized what must have happened. Then his brain reminded him of a certain picture in a certain wastebasket. “Oh shit!” Cory breathed in a hushed tone. He dipped down to pull up his baby’s, technically second, picture. Cory held the images beside each other. He looked at them and Rosy trying to process the reality. The whole experience took on a different tone. Where before Cory walked in as a young man ready for some special time with his lover, he transformed into a father in one of the most special times of his life. His heart burst with love and joy, and yet--

“I’m not ready…” Cory’s voice wavered. Gently he put the photos back where she had them before. Then he stepped outside the door of his room. Cory’s emotions were warring inside him. He felt a flush of fear from what his parents would do or say to Rosalie. He swallowed, his throat dry and coarse. Cory pulled out his phone to text Wesley. ‘Get over here, I have to talk to you.’ Cory said he would be in the drawing-room closest to his chambers. He went there and waited.

Not long thereafter Wesley arrived, “Cory, what’s wrong?”

“Everything! I don’t know what to do. I can’t-- They’re-- What will they say to her? What will they do?” Cory frowned, knowing they’d likely place the brunt of their disappointment on to Rosalie. Pregnant or not. “How do I protect Rosy from them? I-- I barely got away with coming here, Wes. I can’t talk to mom, Wesley, I can’t do it. She’s--”

Wesley came to Cory’s side, sitting down carefully as if going too fast might startle his little brother, “Mother and father would not jeopardize this marriage. They want the Crosse alliance too much.”

“Yeah but they’re gonna say things, they’re gonna treat her like a---” Cory paled and felt his stomach turn, “--like she’s a floozy or something. But Rosalie isn’t like that, Wes, and she’s not some title-scrounger like the other girls. I don’t want them to think that way about her, I don’t want Mom and Dad to have that in the back of their heads.”

The age-old struggle of approval from Cory’s parents reared its ugly head again. They had gone over all the ways Cory might handle his parents a million times. Wise idioms, examples, measured steps, etc. Wesley wanted to sigh, but he couldn’t. It had been hard living in the shadow of Wes and then suddenly expected to outshine him, take all the responsibility of the company, and snag an impressive marriage. Cory’s agreeable nature made it easy for their parents to push and pull him where they wanted. They may not have seen it, but Wes did. That there was another reason why Cory did as he was told. He cared what they thought of him. Cory was thrilled they looked at him, paid attention to him. Over time this developed into a need to make them proud. It was hard to uproot a weed that deep in ones’ body.

Although this would be yet another conversation about the same old topic, Wes decided a different approach was needed. Something to startle Cory. Jumpstart him. Wesley’s eyes emptied themselves, “Well, she is a bit of a title-grabbing ho.”

Cory blinked, “Wha….”

“I mean, did you really think out of all those women Rosy just happened to magically be the only one there who didn’t want your power and money?”

“Wes--!”

“Rosalie isn’t a socialite. She danced with you because it was advantageous. You’re a marriageable Hunter, good genes, strong family name. I mean, I can’t blame her, can you? We’re pretty handsome.” Wesley shrugged, easing back against the cushion, “Crosse is powerful, but so is the De Lafayette family. They have a few marriageable sons. If it didn’t work out with you, I have no doubt she’d be in one of their beds. Think about it Cory, I mean, even Inara admitted it outright. I have less respect for Rosy for not owning up to it.” Wesley perked a cynical brow and glanced an accusing eye in the direction of the room wherein Rosalie spelt even now, “Old habits die hard, I don’t think I would be surprised if she got knocked up just to keep y--”

BAM! Cory’s fist turned Wesley’s head. “Fuck you, Wes!” Cory growled, getting up. He practically shouted, “You take that back!”

“No.” Wesley mused, rubbing his throbbing jaw. Cory would have to deal with stubbornness in their parents.

The refusal stole away Cory’s words a moment. No? No!? “Rosalie is not some ho!”

“I think we have evidence to the contrary, Cory.”

“That was an accident!”

“Calculated maneuver.”

“Rosy would never have done this on purpose without making a decision with me,” Cory clenched his fist, “She IS considerate, damn it! I know that, you know that! How dare you look at me and say otherwise? Rosy risked her life for me when Mr. Chekov assaulted me! That’s not the kind of person who’s only thinking about what they gain, and I will not stand for your demeaning accusations of her character!” Cory stiffened, his hand to his chest, “And I know what? I take responsibility. I want this baby with Rosy and I won’t have you stressing her out with your lies! If you don’t treat her respectfully I’ll never see you again!”

Wesley had been silent, unreadable. Then a slow mirthful smile spread, “Now then. That’s what you can say to Mom and Dad.”

Cory squinted at his brother, his mind whirling. As it dawned on him he blinked. Then Cory wagged his finger, “Oh you-- you demon! You had me thinking-- ugh!”

Chuckling, Wesley said, “Well nothing had worked so far! I should thank Rosalie, really.” Wes stood up to give Cory a hug, “Congratulations, Cory. To the both of you.”

Cory felt kinda bad about hitting Wes-- wait, no. It’s okay. Cory embraced his brother, “Thank you, Wesley.”

“Just remember this night when you’re stuck. Don’t let this moment fade.” Wes pulled away, “Now you go and have your meal with Rosalie.”

“I can’t. She’s tuckered out. I’ll have breakfast with her instead.” Cory smiled. He playfully punched Wes’s shoulder, “And don’t go freaking me out like that again!” It was his eyes. Those empty eyes that convinced Cory in the moment that Wesley hadn’t been teasing him.

Wesley chuckled, “Oh I don't know, that was fun. Alright, good night Cor.”

“Night, Wes.” Cory sighed and smiled.

On the way back to the room Cory decided to text the kitchens about cooking up a wonderful breakfast for him and Rosy. It would be sent up to about eight. Rosalie had a window of time to eat before she would say she needed a break. This would have to do. Cory also had staff quietly and carefully take out the dinner she had set up. Then Cory took his place beside Rosy on the bed. The pictures of his daughter were in his hands, tucked against his chest. He made sure she’d see them when she woke up. Cory fell asleep with a beaming smile on his face.
 
Last edited:
With an headstart the night prior on sleep, Rosalie found it was easier to wake the next morning. That combined with a protest for food had her eyes open just before eight, immediately facing the one she loved. Her smile naturally spread, heart filling at the sight of him so peacefully asleep. She was just getting ready to move when she spotted the papers held to his chest. This woke her all the way quite suddenly, her mind racing to rewind.

Had they talked last night and she just couldn't recall it? No, she'd have to have some trace memory. The last thing that she had remembered was messaging him to join her and laying down to wait. That had lead to a series of dreams about telling him, but they were all too preposterous to have been real. There was no way he had agreed to give up his inheritance to keep the baby, nor did she imagine they'd paid off a leprechaun with pickled herring to ensure their daughter was healthy.

No, she couldn't have told him. But it was obvious at this point that he knew and more importantly - he knew and he was still there. He was still there. There couldn't have been a bigger wave of relief to wash over her as she processed it. Scooting closer to him, she went to try and slip the ultrasound out of his grasp, wanting to see it again herself.

“She’s got your eyes. I love that.” Cory breathed, opening his own to see Rosalie. A warm smile spread over him along with the heart-felt affection he had for her. Cory shifted up and placed a hand on her cheek, “There’s no one else I’d rather have as the mother of my child.”

Fears of his parents were not going away with a finger snap, but Cory’s resolve barred any of the negativity from stealing the joy of learning about this little life. Growin up Cory wondered when he would be a ‘man’ like his father, or his brother. He never felt like he finally earned that adult status. Even now when Wes or Everest or any of the others interacted with him he ended up sensing he was still a step behind. Now, he couldn’t tell if that changed, but Cory made a choice that it didn’t matter if they saw him as a young adult or a man. Cory would be what he had to be for his wife and child. He felt the reins of authority over his life in his grasp for the first time since making this decision last night. Cory would not soon forget his words to Wesley. And if or when his parents or someone else made similar remarks, he would confront them appropriately. Cory fell asleep a young man with an unexpected baby on the way. The dawn woke Lord Cornelius Eugene Cromwell; the man, the husband, the father.

Her eyes shifted up to his face as he spoke, a little surprised that he had woken so easily but glad he had. Her hand moved to rest atop his, chuckling. "That's good because she's coming into our world this summer. July 23rd, or so I've been told." It seemed so far away, but something told her that time was going to fly by. Looks like we messed up though. We had agreed little girls would have my hair and that head is all you, Cornelius Cromwell. That and her smile." Rosy sighed contently, leaning in to give him a gentle kiss. "I love you. I love you so much, Cory and you'll never understand what it means that you're here with me."

“And I love you, Rosalie Anne Cromwell,” Cory smiled, giving her a kiss in return. There could never be enough. “I’m looking forward to seeing her with my hair and your eyes.” He looked down at the ultrasound. “Right now she’s just a little black and white bean,” Cory chuckled, lifting up the image. A small fleck of plastic at the corner caught his eye. It was held to the edge by a dab of caramel. A brief squint of puzzlement was followed by wide eyes. His fingers went to pluck it off.

"Maybe just a bean, but she's already making sure the world knows she's here," she spoffed. It was a beautiful thought that she knew was going to get her through the more rough days ahead. She'd already witnessed plenty between her own experience and heard Ellie and Inara's horror story to know the next seven months were going to make her work for that little girl. Chocolate eyes drifted from their bean of a baby along with his hand movement. Her brows furrowed as he moved the sticky plastic off the image. "What is that?" A memory of him suckling away on a sweet caramel the other day while doing some quick work in bed struck her. "Is that a candy wrapper? How in the hell did that get on there?"

“Uuhh,” Cory, while thinking of something to say, flicked the plastic piece in the waste bin without thinking. The connection wasn’t hard to make. Cory perked his brows and his eyes were large. His cheeks colored, “I may have thought Wesley and Everest were pranking me. I may have thought I would rid you of their prank before you woke up…” He trailed off, embarrassed, scruffing the back of his head.

It only took a moment longer for her to follow the wrapper, though his explanation left no room for doubt. "Cory! Did you throw away our daughter?" Sure, he was trying to be thoughtful and protective, but still! "I really hope you don't plan on making this a habit, otherwise I might not tell you to come with for the next ultrasound."

“I thought it was a prank!” Cory insisted, palms up like a beggar. He eased up a hopeful smile, “I was thinking of you!” He took the ultrasound and held it to his heart, “I love her so much, I love you so much! Take me with you next time!” His free hand wiggled her arm.

Oh who was she kidding? She couldn't actually be mad at him. "Well thank you for thinking of me," she accepted, turning so she could fit herself in the crook of his arm, tilting her head against his. "Of course you can come with. It's so much better to see her on the monitor and to hear that little heart beating away." Rosy let out another sigh, closing her eyes. "So, this wasn't exactly what we planned, but we're going to be fine. We can do this together, and I still stand by the fact that you're going to be an amazing father."

Cory smiled, “You’re already an amazing fiance. I know you’ll be an amazing wife. And I think you’ll be an amazing mother. ” He said, shifting to put his arm around her. “To celebrate, I have ordered a pregnancy-friendly breakfast. Since last night we were unable to have our dinner.” Cory made sure that the choices for food included all of the ones he observed Rosalie eating. The log of what the kitchens made for her helped! But he wouldn’t mention that unless she asked.

"Aww, that's so thoughtful of you," she nuzzled against his side. "After not eating dinner we are absolutely starved. Though on a positive note, I think because my stomach was empty she decided not to having the toilet the first thing I woke up. I guess she's just going to be as thoughtful as her daddy, huh?"

“Oh I hope she’s more like you” Cory chuckled, “I think I’m up for having Rosy clones running around. They’d be a whole lot more pleasant than little Wesley’s and Everests! Can you imagine the pranks?” Cory could. The Crosse and Von Helsings coming together to make an unstoppable force of pranks, mischief, and flirts! Where would it end? The only hope Cory had was that Lottie had grown up under a watchful eye of instructors and Inara. Out of all of the cousins, Cory would pray Charlotte would be a voice of reason. But who really knew? “All I know is that we have a few years of peace before the Crosse baby can move and talk. Our wedding will be spared.”

Rosy shuddered at the thought, shaking her head to clear it away. "Oh no, we don't need to encourage that. I think we can limit play date times between Amelie and our brothers' spawn. The less exposure time, the less we have to worry that she's going to pick up on being just as mischievous." Letting her head drop and eyes close, she exhaled at the tornado of a thought he brought up. "What are we going to do about a wedding? Or your parents, for that matter. Pretty sure I'm going to become the anti-Christ in their eyes."

Oh yeah, his parents. Cory swallowed. It would be very uncomfortable dealing with them. He had to admit that. “Well, it won’t be easy. But I won’t let anything get out of hand.” Cory ran his fingers over her hand and gently squeezed. “This is where we’re at, no need to cry over spilled milk.” He parroted a phrase his mother used to say. “Listen, it will be our day. We’ll make it what we want. I’m not picky, so I think I’ll leave that up to you. What would you like Rosy? A wedding when you're big and round?" he chuckled, teasing, "A wedding after the birth? We can get married right now if you want. And I won’t care what anyone says” Well, a little. Cory would just have to deal with the storm. “But I want to make you happy. What will make you happy, Rosy?”

She rolled her eyes at the idea of being gigantic when they got married. "I would prefer to be able to see my feet," she decided. "Well, if I'm already going to have your parents on my bad side, I think we can wait until after giving birth. Ellie did say she didn't want to be huge for the wedding, so I guess we can use that as a reason not to just do it now. Mind you I wouldn't care if we did, but I'm sure your parents would only grow more furious. Besides, then little Amelie can be there for the wedding, even if she won't understand it."

“Alright, we’ll do it after the baby comes. Maybe in early September, so you can enjoy the honeymoon.” Cory’s mind that had begun to spiral into fears at the talk of his parents halted at hearing his daughters name. Smiling, he said it, as if testing it out, “Amelie...Amelie Elizabeth.” Cory grinned wide, “I can’t wait to meet her.”

It melted Rosy's heart to hear him say that, completely in agreement with him. They really had been given the best Christmas gift to peak into the future and see their little one. Rosy decided she'd have to return that favor somehow.

Just about then their bell rang. Cory allowed the staff inside. They put the spread out on the modest table with a cart on the side for any extras. Cory helped Rosalie to the table. He thanked the staff before scooting Rosy in her chair and taking his own seat.

Once settled in and eating, Cory said, “Mind if we hold up here and avoid the parents until after the birth of the baby? Or do you think we should just get it over with?” It was a matter between a lengthy, added stress to wedding planning, or a possibly shorter period between July and September before they left for their honeymoon.

His question caught her off guard, looking up from the delicious breakfast that she even dared to go for a few less bland foods with how hungry she had been. "Wait until after she's born to tell our parents they're going to be grandparents?" The idea seemed almost preposterous. How could you not tell people you were pregnant? Not only was it going to get harder and harder they further they went along, but it also felt like they were being almost shameful and trying to hide it, which she definitely didn't agree with. "I think it's going to be difficult to avoid seeing them for seven months and they're probably going to figure it out. I mean, did you plan on not telling anyone at all? The hunting community isn't exactly grand when it comes to not gossiping."

Cory pushed his food with his fork, “I did hope we could avoid them for some time…” He offered a sheepish smile, “I just was hoping not to deal with them as long as I could. You know, what with...them being them.” Cory took a sip of his water, “What about when you start showing more? That gives us a bit of time. Somewhere in February? Maybe we can send out a picture or ask them over. Definitely not until after Robert is imprisoned. I don’t want him to have another stolen moment of joy.”

Rosalie wouldn't disagree that they could wait until after the ordeal with Robert was said and done with. Granted that was just a few days away and she wasn't going to triple in size between now and then. If it made things easier on her, Rosy supposed they could keep it quiet for a couple of months, just enjoying the experience for themselves. "Okay, February it is. But just keep in mind that the longer we wait the more likely they're going to find out from someone who isn't us. I know you're not looking forward to telling them, but I think it'd be easier than having to explain why they were the last ones to know."

“You’re right, I agree,” Cory nodded. He at least was happy to have time not to worry about it. Spending these first months with Rosy would be savored. Especially since they’re likely to go through emotional roller coasters in the next couple of days.

Pulling out her phone while she finished off her orange juice, she thumbed ahead a few months to glance at dates. "September 7th. How does that sound for a date?" With his agreement that it was a good choice, she went on to offer, "We can tell them an official date and that'll keep them content for the next couple of months to have it set in stone. Plus that gives me recovery time to hopefully fit back into a dress." After watching Ellie quickly growing, she wasn't exactly thrilled at the idea of just how much she'd likely also inflate. This way she'd have six weeks for getting her body back and if nothing else time to pick out a replacement dress.

Finished with breakfast and surprised her stomach was still content as well, Rosalie stood from her seat, moving over to place a soft kiss on his lips. "Breakfast was amazing, and I'd love to sit here all day, but I've got a letter to write before I get to the labs to make sure everything is ready before we leave tomorrow," she said, brushing a curl of his aside. He really was an amazing man and she couldn't even try to start explaining what he meant to her, especially not with this schedule! Moving back to the bed area of their chambers, she retrieved Molly's letter and sat down at one of their desks to piece together her delayed response.

Dear Molly,

I want to start by apologizing for my delay in responding. The holidays are always busy but this has been even moreso. I'll get to that shortly, but first I wanted to respond to what you said in your last letter.

Your mother sounds like she was a very brave and wise woman. I'm sorry that you had to lose her, but at least you had the years to get to know her at all. I know that trying to live up to expectations of someone you admire can really take it out of you and then it can be come nothing more than a slap in the face when they rear their truthful head. Granted, I don't expect you'll have to worry about that with your family. Again, from what I could tell.

I'll say that I'm surprised you speak of Lyov in such a way. I know that he's ill and quite old, so I wouldn't imagine him to be as generous as you depict. The wickedness that sets on in age from Almaeri users is well-known, but who am I to pretend I can grasp their world. I don't expect you to be able to give an explanation, but that's fine. Though I'll accept your offered friendship, I will not use these letters as coercion but only as an attempt to understand you.

While I can't say that anyone else will write to you, I did want you to know that everyone enjoyed their gifts on Christmas. Or at least they seemed to. Ellie was crying, but she's also a small moon of a woman and does that quite easily now, just between you and me. I can't say how your favorite person reacted because he decided not to unwrap his with everyone else. I think they were considerate gifts and though maybe it was just a way for you to pass the time that you have no say in, they were wonderful.

One in particular. Molly, she is absolutely beautiful and I cannot thank you enough for that. Seeing her helped me come to terms with the truth. Cory's been told and I think everything is going to be okay. It's certainly not according to plan, but that doesn't mean it can't be perfect in it's own way. I'm sure several will think I'm insane for doing so, but I thought you deserved to see her as well.

Thank you again, I cannot say it enough even if it's only scribbled words and pale in comparison to the position you've been put in. I may not be able to respond for a few days, but please write back if it is something you're content doing so. I am grateful for the taste of forgiveness you've given me.

-Rosalie

P.S. Perfect. Let me know if anything else is needed, though no promises. Everything is under his control outside of these words.


The letter was tucked into an envelope along with one of the small scans from her appointment yesterday. Not the one that had been thrown away and would likely smell of caramel for some time, but another she decided Molly could have in return for the drawing she'd made for her.

The servant took the letter as usual. It would likely be delivered sometime that day. Responses seemed to take a day or so. The odds of getting a response before leaving for L.A. would be slim. So, Cory and Rosalie focused on packing up. Everyone, in fact, busied themselves with prep work. Wesley did a lot of planning over the phone with Mr. Bellwether. They had everything in place.

Before long the family and friends were packed up and on their way to the States. Lottie made sure Kaylee knew she was going to be missed. Since they all meant to come together to plan the attack on the Russian family, they went in one jet. Being billionaires didn’t mean you lost all your sense of practicality.


Sunday, December 30th, 2018

Snow gave way to clear skies the further they got from Belarus. Sunshine graced the beaches all along the Golden Coast. Palm trees swayed in the cool breeze. Landing in California after the cold weeks in Avostoska felt like a treat. The waterfront estate of the Bellwether family had been a welcome change from the snow covered lands of Northern Europe.

The Von Helsing children spent hours running around the grass lawn of the L.A. mansion that was to host that years Hunters Ball. Due to the compound being smaller, not everyone got a spot on the premise itself. Thanks to the arrangement Wesley made with Mr. and Mrs. Bellwether, and that he is the former employer of their estranged daughter Angela, they managed to reserve a few rooms for him, his friends, and his family. Even Robert and Anita Crosse nabbed a comfortable room near their soon-to-be in-law’s, Lord and Lady Roderick and Fiona Cromwell. To the knowledge of both elder couples the younger generation had arrived shortly after themselves. A calculated illusion on Wesley’s part to further ease any possible suspicion. Their ‘special friend’ took one of the two pool houses in secret. Now all they had to do was enjoy themselves and wait. There was word their old friends from the wedding party would be attending, to their delight. It would be a welcome addition since Cory and Rosy would have to deal with the presence of Robert walking the hallways.


f92acf0a94e5353e90a5cfeddf6463a1.jpg


The warm California afternoon saw a slew of arrivals to the Bellwether estate, even those who wouldn't be staying on the property for the evening. While some like Monifa and Sabira wouldn't arrive until the following day, many were there for the dance set that night. Oliver had spotted Andriy in one of the long hallways, quick to throw an arm around the bashful Ukranian as the two went in search of others they knew, chatting along the way. Joao was strolling the property with a gabbing Annabelle latched on to his arm, a look on his face saying she might as well be chatting away to herself. There was no telling just how long that arrangement would be playing out, though that didn't mean Joao wasn't willing to do what it would take to keep Yonten away, should the eager Tibetan return. The couple joined them in their exploration of the mansion.

It didn't take long for the crew of familiar faces to gather themselves along with the Cromwells, Crosses and Von Helsing's at the edge of the crystal clear pool beneath large umbrellas. Yonten, actually on time, greeted them upon his arrival. He gave Annabelle a wink as he took a chair. He sat with his front against the backing. It was only the adults who gathered. The children had been taken by Hye took Baby Kit and Jasper for a nap. Kazumi promised Lottie she’d play in the pool at the other end where there waterproof structures and slides were available for their amusement. Rosy had to assume she wasn't the only one who wished she would have gone with Hye and the babies for a nap. Rosy had to assume she wasn't the only one who wished she would have gone with them. Still, the heat was a pleasant change as she listened to Everest and Ellie sharing some details of their honeymoon with those who hadn't heard them already, sipping on a virgin daiquiri and enjoying the current company. No doubt they'd be slipping into business mode sooner than later, most whom were already privy to the plan agreeing the job ahead was a bit much for Wesley, Everest and Cory to handle alone.

"It sounds like you both had a bloody good time, I'm sure with plenty of details we're not privy to," Oliver said with a knowing grin. "Now you can slowly ease back into working, right? Well, aside from Miss Eleanor who has an important task of her own."

"I wouldn't say ease," Everest said as he set down his second glass of scotch. "Wesley here put quite the load of news on us once we were back in civilization and now we have our plates full."

"Oh, full plates? I am always a glutton to bite off more than I can chew," Oliver chuckle, flashing a wink across the way at the Indian Tigress. "Care to divulge just what's filled them?"

Inara quirked a small smile behind her virgin piña colada, knowing intimately what Oliver meant. But the time and place for flirting was not here or now. So she looked over to Wesley to answer. He had been the orchestrator and probably knew what was safe to speak aloud here.

“Well, one mission is close to its conclusion. That will be made clear soon enough. As for the other,” Wesley sipped his cuba libre, grateful for the ice in this sunny weather, “I hoped to invite you to join me, Everest, and Cory in the elimination of Russian family mages.”

To clarify, Cory, who sat with Rosalie on his lap, said, “Theo and his family.”

“Oh shit, yeh?” Yonten perked sharp brows, “That muddafuka fooled me. Coulda swore he’s a mundie.” Oliver and Joao nodded in agreement equally fooled while Andriy seemed almost solemn to have lost the Russian man as an ally.

“He did come off quite human,” Inara agreed, and found herself recalling a particular conversation with Wesley. “I suppose that’s the point though.”

Cory glanced at Rosalie. He knew their discussions had made it harder for her to see things the same way as the rest of them since talking to Molly. He had been tempted to tell Wesley it was probably time to stop the letters. They had agreed it would be up to him. Cory suddenly felt the weight of that responsibility.

“Isn’t it nine though?” Yonten asked, knocking back a second beer, “Willow’s friend is a mage, right?”

Wes nodded, “She is. We had to get her first. I charged Cory and Rosalie to catch her. She’s in the dungeons in Belarus as we speak.”

“Why?” Yonten couldn’t imagine she was that big of a deal. Sure, she could shoot. But they had Everest fucking Crosse.

“Because if we didn’t we would have no hope of success,” Wesley knew this next part would be intriguing for them to know. It had been a complete surprise and curious delight for Wesley for certain, when he realized it. “Molly is a Seer.”

There were wide eyes of surprise all around, clearly uncertain if they had heard Lord Von Helsing correctly. He was not the type to try pull a joke, at least not when it came to the serious topic of hunting. A giant painting of the mock love between him and Everest was one thing, but to claim you had the stuff of legends tucked away in your glorified basement was completely different.

Oliver's skepticism was visible, leaning forward in interest. "A seer? Wesley, how is that even possible?"

"We don't know how, but it is," Everest offered. He knew just how impossible it was to believe.

Rosalie offered confirmation at this point. "They're not wrong. I've spoken with her a couple of times and can tell you it's real. She knew who I was just by the sound of my voice even though she's never met me and couldn't see me. We also had evidence before hand that she was essentially coaching Theo on what not to say during the wedding while she was in Texas. She predicted the fire at the Inn they were staying at in Galway and that's why they were able to get out safely."

Ellie lifted her sunglasses to gaze over at their friends who were just getting this news. To the rest of them these were just simple facts after the initial shock. Not enough to make her fully move from her comfortable sunbathing where her bump was getting that sunshine she already missed from Bora Bora. "It sounds crazy, but it's real. Now that she's out of the way the rest can be handled so we can extract Willow from whatever spell or manipulation they have on her."

Oliver nodded his head after a few moments, knowing at this point that nothing should really surprise a hunter once you'd already pledged to rid the world of the stuff of fairy tales. "I'm all for lending a hand, though it doesn't seem like something the lot of you can't handle. I'm sure quite a few of you have handled four or five mages or vampires at a time. Do you really anticipate this to be something the six - well five with fiery Eleanor on the side lines -of you can't handle together? Or has a month-long honeymoon left Everest Crosse too rusty?" he jested.

“Oh Everest’s trigger finger is going to be an advantage for certain. I will rely heavily on that if we hit any snags, but I’m afraid Inara will likely not be directly involved because--” Wesley took Inara’s hand, spilling his coffee eyes over his wife, “--she’ll be nearing the end of her first trimester.” Pregnant protocol in the Von Helsing family meant mainly office work until it got too uncomfortable to be at a desk or walking around all day.

Yonten popped his mouth open, looking at Inara with the kind of expression that said he was hoping she’d save some for when Wes died and he got to marry her, “Wes knocked you up?”

Inara smiled, rolling her eyes at his crude way of speaking, “Wesley and I are expecting our fourth child mid July.”

There was a round of congratulations between the group who was just finding this out. Andriy offered his blessings in Ukrainian and Joao immediately rose to shake Wesley's hand. Annabelle lit up at the talk of a baby on the way, also offering her well wishes.

"Well, I'll be damned. Another rascal on the way, that's wonderful!" Oliver raised his glass in a toast before taking a healthy drink of it. "Congratulations to you both."

"So we are down to four then? Or are you not counting Rosy because she's knocked up too?" Annabelle asked with a joking chuckle. From her seat on Cory's lap, Rosy's cheeks pinked healthily.

“Actually,” Cory cleared his throat, “And I this has to be kept a secret for the time being, no one else knows,” He made that clear first, and trusted they would because of their discretion with Ellie’s pregnancy, “We’re also expecting a child in the same month.”

“Oh!” Yonten failed to keep a low profile, gripping Cory’s hand, “You lucky muddafuka.”

Cory made short work of the handshake to ward off any eavesdropping ears or eyes, “Thank you, we’re very excited.”

Yonten gave Rosalie a little jade buddha. She had seen one like before when Inara went into her jewelry box. “Here, for you first.”

Relieved Cory had broken the news, Rosy accepted the small statue that fit easily in her palm. "Oh, thank you," she smiled at Yonten, standing to offer him a hug in appreciation. Another round of congratulations came around, each of the men offered a handshake to Cory.

"Wow, babies left and right!" Annabelle whistled and took a long sip of a very non-virgin drink. "That's great."

"Well that explains why you need the man power," Oliver said as everyone settled in.

Joao nodded. "We can help," he agreed. "Take out Russians."

“Good,” Wesley, satisfied, said, “If you don’t mind I would like to discuss the specifics of how to go about this mission at my estate in Belarus. I think Avostoska is an appropriate place for headquarters. For now, we should enjoy the Ball. I think this year's festivities will prove scandalous fun.”

Cory resisted the urge to roll his eyes. Of course he’d drop hints. Wesley loved drama like this. And if it meant breaking down Robert to dust, all the better. The man who had committed crimes for the sake of selfish reasons could never be abided. Cory’s hand gave Rosalie’s knee a gentle squeeze as he raised his glass, “To interesting times.”

“To interesting times.” Wesley mused, clinking his drink to the nearest people with beverages of their own.

While Everest might have had mixed feelings when this was all being planned, he did agree this was how it needed to be done. His mother didn't deserve to be punished by that man, and who knew how long it would be before he tried to kill her again. No, this was what needed to happen and though he wasn't as mirthful as Wesley about it, he did look forward to seeing the look on his father's face when Liz made her appearance. "To interesting times," he agreed along with the others in a toast.

Rosy was grateful for Cory and his support, offering a smile in return. They could only hope for the best and that the hunting community would accept the presentation the next night.

History enthusiasts would be sorry to learn that their costumes would have to wait for New Years' night. On this night of the thirtieth, the Bellwethers welcomed the arrivals of esteemed hunters with a dinner and dance appropriate to the event.

Von Helsing
1592963978017.png
1592963998487.png

Crosse
1592964026413.png
1592964047467.png

Cromwell
1592964073903.png
1592964095974.png

1593044189422.png

1593044223655.png

This being a traditional Ball there were etiquette and expectations to fulfill. Often exhausting for the people who saw no purpose for them. Wesley knew what to do, how to do it, and did it well. He, however, did not want to do it. Inara felt like she was dealing with a fourth child already. Whether Wes was being sarcastic, sardonic, or sassy, Inara stepped into temper the situations that Wesley wanted to start up. Especially for the older generation. Even if the Fox’s words were too subtle for most of them to catch on his intent.

Cory took the opposite approach. He enjoyed the hubbub of the Ball. He didn’t mind the traditions tied to it one bit. Well, maybe occasionally when they did seem a little ridiculous. But, by and large, he had fun with it. The dancing after dinner especially delighted him. It reminded him of the dances he had with Rosy a year ago. A few forlorn faces of past dance partners frowned as he took his lady love to the marble stones. Rosalie’s impressive engagement ring shimmered as she turned or when Cory dipped her. Envy lingered, but eventually, the women had to admit defeat. There were other men to hunt anyway. Young De Lancre men, however, were notably absent. Rosy admittedly enjoyed the attention they drew, glad that no one would be swooping in for another dance and that she could claim the young Lord all for her own, as she was his.

The only thing that made the Ball uncomfortable had been the few interactions with Cory’s parents and seeing Robert. Fiona and Roderick were quick to fawn over Everest and Ellie. Especially learn of their pending birth. It was noted that Fiona made no comment over the risque choice of dress for Ellie. Roderick did about the same.

Cory had no talent for veiling his emotions. For his parents, he had to quell the reflex to pale. “Hey mom, hey dad.”

“Cory, so good to see you!” Fiona gave her son a kiss on his head. “And Rosy, you look amazing.”

Roderick shook Cory’s hand. To Wesley, he gave a nod of salutations. They were still having a hard time communicating. Roderick touched his wife’s back, “I think I’ll have a drink.”

“Oh bring one for me too.” She said as he left. With Roderick gone Fiona felt freer to say hello to her eldest child. She gave him a similar greeting that she did for Cory. “Wesley, how are you and...Inara?” She forced a smile and offered a gentle touch to their hand and shoulder. The closest to a hug she’d give to Inara.

“We’re more than fine, actually.” Wesley proudly wrapped his arm around Inara, “We’re having a child in the summer, mother.”

Fiona gasped, blinking. They all knew they were short on hunters. Every year they dwindled. But the sentiments of her age compelled her upper lip to perk. Fiona wrangled it into an inauthentic upturn, “Oh is that so? Well, I-- I suppose congratulations is due.”

Inara had struggled to fit into the Cromwell expectations. She had always wanted parents again. Fiona and Roderick were far from the loving pair she had dreamed of, making for her a nightmare. Disappointing Fiona or Roderick wasn’t something she wanted. It was simply what was destined. She was already disadvantaged being a Von Helsing. Then, in their eyes, being a witch her scrubbed away the Cromwell name, regardless of circumstance. So, being pregnant and seeing her face, Inara’s expression flickered conflicted emotion of hurt and anger. Smoothing over her features, Inara said, “Yes, it is so. Maybe one day you can see him.”

“A boy?” Fiona artfully dodged the attention drawn to their limited access.

“We don’t know for sure, it’s a guess.” Wesley said, his hand rubbing Inara’s shoulder where it rested.

“Ah, I see.” Fiona’s manufactured smile lingered until she shifted her eyes to a more pleasing view. Her pearly whites flashed at Cory, “I hope we can expect a child from your marriage, you two. Isn’t this exciting?” Fiona looked at them for mutual emotion. Especially with Everest and Ellie, who were going to be family now. “Any decisions made for the wedding yet?” She asked Rosy.

The tension between the elder Cromwells and the Von Helsings was painfully visible. Rosy stood faithfully at Cory's side, trying to offer what support she could as she looped an arm through his. They weren't the easiest in the world to be around, that much was undeniably true, but incessant disapproval was a half step up from plotting murders she supposed. It even took self control for her not to snip back at Fiona for how she spoke to Inara, though she held her tongue.

If it wasn't for Cory's sake, Rosy would have come clean about everything right then and there, just to wipe that look off of Fiona's face. Instead she only offered a flawless return smile and nod. "September 7th," she answered with confidence. "We'll be planning the more ornate details a little into the new year, though I have no doubt that with Ellie and Inara's help it'll be a smooth process."

Ellie, completely immune to any looks she was getting for dressing in the audacious way that she loved her body even if it was swelling, didn't miss her sister-in-laws remark. It was a beautifully passive comment to reject any offer of Fiona's involvement before it could be spoken. Oh, she was happy to see that Rosy wasn't going to be afraid to speak to her future mother-in-law, though they were understandably waiting for the pregnancy to be made common knowledge. "Oh absolutely. I've done my fair share of dress shopping and I'm even more equipped now to help with cake tasting."

Inara turned her head to hide the grin that wouldn’t go away. She had to hold off on speaking lest she indulge in gleeful chuckling. While Wesley was always counted to be at her side, somehow it felt like a huge relief for someone in her same position to battle her mother-in-law too.

“Oh, I see,” Fiona’s tone rang naive, though she looked between them, as if slowly coming to realize what was being said here.

Cory’s courage bolstered at his clever fiance’s words. He had wondered how they would turn down help from his parents. His mother just about walked right into that one. “Yeah, Ellie’s cake had been the best so far, I can’t wait.”

Wesley nodded, “Daring, extol Ellie’s virtues while I get us a drink.” Roderick wasn’t his biological father, but he couldn’t deny a similar lust for smooth liquor.

Inara turned back with only the faintest trace of amusement tucked at the corner of her mouth, “Ellie has impeccable taste.” A compliment that extended to the gingers choice of gown. “I mean, look at her, she’s beautiful. Not many women can rock that dress.” Inara simply loved the way it draped off of Ellie’s baby bump. Spoken out of genuine affection, whether or not Fiona was here. Inara didn’t often sport clingy dresses. She wore the golden one because Wesley thought it looked good and matched his outfit best. She chuckled at his fastidious fashionista ways.

“Ellie looks stunning, I guess I can rest assured that the wedding will be in good hands,” Fiona did not dare reproach her future daughter-in-law, made through Cory and Rosy’s marriage. Ellie could have come naked and Fiona would have complemented her hair style. Fiona’s dropped her eyes down to Inara. Her eyes practically picked apart the equally risque gown Inara wore. “Not all of us are blessed.”

Fiona might have quietly accepted the young brides position, but she wasn't quite done there. Rosy didn't miss the look nor tone from Fiona directed straight at Inara and even Ellie pursed her lips at the remark. Before the fiery woman could open up to defend her dear friend, Rosalie happily interjected.

"Oh no, I completely understand your distress, Fiona. I hear that women of your particular age often have difficulty with form-fitting clothing. I think it's wonderful that those of us with our beautiful, youthful bodies wear clothing that compliments it while we can," she smiled before sipping a glass of sparkling apple juice that thankfully looked quite similar to a dark champagne. "I would certainly hope to still look as fruitful as Inara after three children, and with a fourth on the way? I believe she's the image of a true woman." There wasn't a trace of anger, malice or even sarcasm in her voice as she spoke, smiling as Ellie faked a cough to hide an outright laugh. She greatly appreciated the fact that the perky blonde was a firecracker with balls in disguise.

Everest, a bit slower to catch on to just what game the women were playing here decided it was time to try and shift the situation, before the three younger females formed a kill circle around Lady Cromwell. "Speaking of attire, what'll you be wearing for the Era celebration tomorrow, Fiona?"

Inara absentmindedly stepped beside Rosalie. The three women seemed to increase the heat of the sunny winter. Fiona swallowed her pride. It went down like a jagged pill. She could no more rebuke Rosy than Ellie. It seemed the disdain for the Von Helsing hunters started and stopped with her and Roderick. There was nothing so defeating as having nothing to say. She offered a forced smile and nod, thankful for Everest’s question to save the moment, “Oh, Rod and I are going as Lord Oliver Cromwell and his wife Lady Elizabeth.”

This time Cory had to clear his throat to hide a spurt of mirth. As Wes predicted his parents would come as them. There were a couple Lord Comrwells and a few Salem witch trial judges. Or so they overheard. “Sounds like a good way to honor the past.” He gently squeezed Rosy’s hand, inspired by her words, “And fitting, I think. For your age.”

Inara couldn’t hold in a spoff to save her life. She had to expend the breath on something. To her delight Roderick and Wes had returned with drinks, “Wesley--” Her voice escaped as if it had been compressed air in her throat, “What have you brought me?”

“Water. You haven’t had enough,” Wesley’s tone brooked no argument. Inara gave in without a fight. She had someone to care for now. “The roof is still over us, I see. That’s a small miracle.”

Roderick didn't say a word. He only handed his wife her dark rum. Fiona took it gratefully. These women were formidable. Rosalie's sharp wit stung in particular. She sipped on her drink and nodded to Wesley, “They were telling me they’re confident with the journey of planning the wedding.”

Ellie was absolutely delighted by the polite decimation of Fiona's pedestal she tried to look down at Inara from. She might have been able to take a few cheap shots a few years ago, but slowly a greater force formed around the Tigress, one that not even Wesley would dare go up against on the best of his days. Though as much as she was enjoying this, she did need to get off her slightly swollen feet for a few minutes. Turning to a nearby table ready to ease herself down, the journey was cut short as another set of familiar faces joined them.

"Oh, did I hear wedding planning?" Anita's tone was perked as she approached the group, offering a charming smile as her dress floated about her. Catching sight of Ellie she hurried over to wrap her arms carefully around the young woman. "Oh and that lovely baby bump! There is nothing more wonderful than a gorgeous wedding and a healthy baby, don't you all agree?"


Standing at her side, Robert held a relaxed posture as he sipped a deep auburn drink. "Always wonderful," he echoed.

"And speaking of gorgeous, this entire ensemble must be the talk of the Ball, I swear," Anita went on, swooping in to bring Rosalie into an embrace that ended with her looking for an in-person view of the engagement ring she'd yet to only see in pictures. "Elegant choice. Oh, I simply cannot wait for the wedding."

The energy shifted. Wesley made sure not to glance at Cory. His little brother could not, for the life of him, speak well on command. Cory simply had to keep his mouth shut and nod. Thankfully any rough patches were smoothed over by Wesley at the least. He still had that old charm the elder Crosse couple had fallen for the day he came for tea.

Wesley whispered to his wife while the others were distracted by Rosalie’s beautiful ring, “Mind doing the waltz with Robert, my Love? Maybe check in on his mood, see how he’s feeling about his future.”

Inara nodded, “Alright. Just one.” She wasn’t a fan of him either.

Turning to the cooing elderly women, Wesley said, “Anita, darling, it’s simply not fair that you look as good as you do. I’m sure my mother is jealous.” Wesley mused, offering his hand. Saved by being Wesley and knowing Fiona adored Anita, he got away with that compliment. Inara secretly delighted in the coincidence of how well it matched Rosy’s statement. “Might you favor me with a dance?”

“Leaving me so soon, Wes?” Inara spoffed, turning to Robert, “Why don’t we make them jealous, Mr. Crosse?"

There was unbridled joy at the comment from Wesley regarding Fiona, at least from Rosy and Ellie. Whether or not he was being intentional and joining their front against her would go unknown for now. With pleasantries over, Ellie resumed her exit to a chair to rest, beckoning Everest over with her with the crook of her finger. Rosy also decided to take everyone's direction and lead Cory toward the young Crosses table to finish their drinks before joining in another dance.

Anita was glowing from the compliment, accepting Wesley's offered hand and brushing her own toward Robert. "Oh good luck, Inara dear. Rob has two left feet and it took me years to get him trained to not step on my dress," she chuckled before she and Wes vanished on to the smooth dance floor. Once they were out of earshot and floating about she spoke again. "I know that not everyone can get along with their mother, but you do make it an art form to disagree with yours, don't you?"

Robert only spoffed at his wife's remark, offering an arm to Inara. "Oh don't listen to her, dear. I tore one dress in my life and she'll never let me live it down," he said before adding with a tilt of his head. "Granted..it was her wedding dress. Oh well, what's done is done, right? No reason to dwell on the past unless it is to reminisce I say."
 

Attachments

  • 1593044206428.png
    1593044206428.png
    308.3 KB · Views: 0
Last edited:
“The credit must go to that woman to whom I owe my life. She trained me well.” Wesley chuckled. The silver-tongued devil gave Anita a spin. Upon Anita facing him again he said, “But as they say, the student has become the master.” Wesley made sure they danced out of earshot of Robert, “How have you been, Anita? It has been long since we last spoke.” He asked in all sincerity.

~

Across the way Inara had to feign concern. Thankfully Wesley had been a good teacher for her in this regard. The only skill she hadn’t mastered as well as Wesley, was his propensity for subtle interrogation. But she’d do her best. “Well I’m sure Anita will have no reason to worry after tonight.” She smiled, adding after a moment, “Let me show you some techniques I teach to dancing students,” It gave her a slight distraction and time to get him away from Wesley. It would not due to cross paths right now. Comfortable with the distance, Inara said, “There, now, about reminiscing, what have you been up to lately?” She offered a practiced smile of friendly interest

=

Mischief twinkled briefly in the older woman's eyes as they gracefully floated about the dance floor. "I suppose we do raise our children hoping they have all the world we had and more. Right now I've reached the point where I'm watching my children fully grown taking on their own lives. It's magnificent and humbling all at once," she spoke as they danced about, adding softly "And frankly a terrifying stage to be in. You realize as you age that your existence beyond this life is based on the memories and roots you leave behind with the following generations. I have no illusion that I have been the perfect mother, but I find myself hoping every day that I won't end up like Fiona. I know you have your reasons and I will not harp or chastise you for what decisions you made for your family, but I can't help but pray that I won't be distanced the same. It's already been nerve-racking to have all but lost Willow..."

Realizing she had been talking for quite some time with little chance for him to speak she gave a shameful laugh and shake of her head. "My apologies, dear. Please forgive an aging woman in her lamenting. I've tried having this conversation with Robert but he doesn't seem to share my fears. In fact he's been rather distant lately, I can't quite put my thumb on it."

--

Unlike his wife, Robert was much more content with a quiet dance about. That was easily due to the years spent at her side and simply learning to give her the floor for a simpler marriage. Still, that didn't mean he wouldn't chat if given the opportunity. "Oh, still learning to adjust to this retired lifestyle," he admitted with a healthy chuckle. "I'll admit it wasn't easy at first. More than once I've been shooed from the office and sent back home. Everyone told me to take up sailing or something to keep me busy and I can say they're right. I've taken up a new hobby recently and it's a wonderful way to fill time again - do keep that in mind once you and Wesley reach our age."

=

“Darling, I would never be one to silence a mother who speaks her heart. As a father of a little girl myself, I can’t say I don’t sense the same fears on the horizon. The motivation to keep them in my life has sculpted the way I parent.” Wesley softened his eyes, “Keep hope. Sweet Willow is stubborn, but I would not say she is lost. She may yet become closer to us. Time will tell.” And that would depend on how well they played out their mission. Wesley perked his brows, “Distant? I assume you don’t mean the kind that naturally comes with retirement.” The use of the word implied out of the ordinary. Robert could be fishing and hunting and the like, which would take time away, but ‘distant’ held a distinctive connotation.

~

“Oh, then I must hear about it,” Inara insisted, briefly pausing for a spin. Coming back to face him she said, “What is this hobby that captured the attention of one of the greatest hunters of our time? Perhaps I will mention it to Wesley when I get the chance.”

=

Anita hesitated to respond at first, not wanting to air out any laundry of their relationship where the scent could then flourish in the tea talk of the community. Still, young Wesley had been nothing but pleasant in her life and she couldn't imagine him to be the type to run and repeat what she said in confidence. "Oh, I don't suspect it is anything to be concerned with. We didn't make it over thirty years together to not have the strength to get past a few nights of quiet dinners. I think he's having more difficulty being at home now that Everest has full control of the firm. He's been away a few times recently and when I pressed to know where he'd gone, why I haven't seen that man get frustrated in years. You know as well as I do that Robert is always a level-headed man, it's what made him such a pristine hunter."

--

Only the briefest pause was measured before he responded with, "Watching. Bird watching," he smiled fondly at the thought. "It's an interesting feeling to observe without being known, to see them in their natural state. And I do my part when I'm watching to make the world a bit cleaner, cleaning up the rubbish and what have you. I think it gives everyone a cleaner and brighter future."

=

“Indeed. A level head is an asset for a Hunter. Not to have your wits about you could spell your doom. I would say intuition is just as valuable; the voice in the back of your head. Mine has proved trustworthy more often than not.” Wesley did a flourish with Anita, breaking any tension with a fun bit of footwork as the song came to an end, “In any case, if ever Robert is absent, and Everest is a little busy saving the world, you’re welcome to drop by Avostoska.” Wesley slowed once the last note played. He tipped Anita’s chin gently, “We’ll be here for you.” Wes placed a kiss on her forehead. “Now then, let’s get back to the others, shall we?”

~

Vampires and their cruelty were easier to stomach than knowing a man had murdered so many people for such a selfish reason. People who loved him. People who trusted him. Maybe it was her pregnancy hormones, but Inara felt her eyes tear. Knowing it wouldn’t be easily hidden, she spoffed, “Forgive me, Wes and I are expecting another child. I’ve been emotional at times. I was just thinking you must have seen a nest or two. Perhaps babies and their mother birds. It’s a dangerous world for little birds,” Inara felt grateful to hear the song nearing its end, “I just can’t imagine the pain the mother or father must feel if they lost their clutch-- to fires, or falls...or creatures.” Inara came to a smooth stop with Robert, “I can imagine the fury, to lose someone you love to another being. I know I’d be vengeful,” She wiped away the stray droplets off her cheeks and steadied her breath. Inara smiled, “Woo, well now, I think that’s enough talk about baby birds for me. Ready to return?”

=

A brow perked in question at both Wesley's word and his gesture. "You're opening those doors quite often lately, aren't you? First Rosy and Cory, then Ellie and Everest," she spoffed in thought. "Quite soon you'll be squeezing the entire community under your roof, Wes. A kind gesture, but I can assure you it won't be necessary. I suppose I shouldn't keep you from your wife for long; yes let's return."

-

Muddied eyes narrowed at Inara's words for only a moment before resuming their almost pleasant twinkle. "Ah yes, protective as any good mother would be, no doubt. I'm confident I would take a bullet for Everest and even Willow, despite the years apart. No need to be ashamed of that sort of connection, dear. Let's get you off your feet and perhaps another water? I'm sure that'll do you well."

=

“Home is where the heart is, Anita darling, and I feel I’ve made a home with all of you. It’s only natural my doors are open, I think.” Wesley chuckled, gently guiding her back to the others. He got into another topic. Namely, what she had been up to during retirement now that she has time to indulge in hobbies. The two happened to come by Robert and Inara, at the end of their conversation.

“Yes, I think so. Water would be lovely,” Inara recovered, her hand absentmindedly resting on her belly. She had not reacted to his brief evaluation of her, thankfully. But it did send a chill up her spine. Wesley would no doubt have cautioned against the analogy. Still, Inara was as human as anyone. The lightest foreshadowing of his doom tasted sweet. “Ah, Wes, Anita. Robert and I were thinking of getting drinks. Well, water for me.”

Wesley nodded, “A good choice.” He was genuinely concerned about Inara’s water intake. The elevation change and warmer climate had him worried. “You haven’t been drinking enough.”

“Mhm,” Inara spoffed, “What would be enough? The pool?”

“Are you tempting me, my Love?”

“Wes, don’t you dare! Not in this dress!”

Chuckling, Wesley kissed her cheek, “I promise I will not drop you into the pool.”

“Or shove, or dunk, or have someone else do any of that for you,” Inara pointed a finger, “If I get in that pool for any reason other than my own volition, there will be a sandal-swatting for you!”

Wesley gasped in mock offense, turning to Robert and Anita, “Excuse us, I must have a negotiation with my wife.”

As the elder Crosse couple were reunited, Robert draped an arm about his wife's waist. Anyone who had been overly observant of them at the wedding in October might have caught that there wasn't quite the same connection between them, though it was all but obsolete in comparison to the Cromwell tension. "Another drink sounds lovely, don't you agree love?" Anita asked with a cheerful smile as she gazed up at her husband who took a moment to nod in agreement.

"Yes, a drink. Enjoy your negotiation and never back down Wes," Robert said with a chuckle before the two headed off to find drinks of their choosing.

“Never,” Wesley agreed with a grin.

Just as the couple left Inara crossed her arms and looked up at Wesley, “Robert recommends bird watching for our retirement. Says he ‘clears the rubbish’ as he goes.”

“Mm, very good, he’s bragging.” Wesley mused, getting those drinks for them. He handed Inara her water, “Now about that pool…”

“Wesley, I swear--”

“I know, I know, I won’t, in any way, submerge you without your consent, my Love.” Wesley had to admit she had him there. And he agreed. But he wouldn’t deny he wanted to find some way to get Inara in the water. “Why don’t we make a deal?”

Inara’s eyes narrowed. This could mean anything. Wesley had made deals in her favor that worked out well. He had also made deals she regretted. There was no telling which way this would go, but she guessed it was worth a try. “You may make a proposal, but I reserve the right to refuse or withdraw.”

“Fair enough,” Wesley raised his glass in peace, “Tomorrow is a big day. We don’t know how much time we’ll get to relax before our next mission, you’re not at a point in your pregnancy that you’d be exhausted, many of our close friends are here, and you would benefit from the relief the buoyancy would give your body--”

“Yes, but, Wesley the dress--”

“I’ve made the material of your outfit water-worthy. Your dress is threaded to detach the skirt,” He traced the outline of where the hem of a bathing suit would be, “You’ll be able to enjoy the pool just fine. And as for the part of the deal you would love, I promise to watch a total of one chick flick with you, without complaint or commentary, each month you are pregnant.”

“You can’t just not complain. You have to pretend you love it.”

“Alright, I agree,” Wesley sighed, “But I will add I want to jump in with you in my arms.”

“Deal,” Inara shook on it. It was inevitable that she would begin flipping through her favorite genres of movies and hope Wesley would suffer through them with her soon enough. Knowing she could get at least eight of them out of him, and apply his skills to convince her he enjoyed it too, was worth a dunk in the pool.

The two walked out to see most of their friends gathered near the edge of the pool. Dancing had warmed them. The cool night air helped wick away the sweat from their brow. Yonten stood by Annabelle, flexing an arm. Wesley slipped from Inara to position himself so that he aligned with Yonten and the pool.

Yonten grinned, feeling good about the chance to sweep Annabelle off her feet. But Fate had other ideas about whose feet were being swept off by who. Patter, patter, patter-- THUMP! Yonten inhaled sharply as a force grappled his side. The glassy water surface broke against his body and the demon who tackled him, the splash caring not who got in its way. Yonten burst upward, “What the fu-- Wesley, you mudda--” Yonten swam aggressively towards Wes. The grinning devil made for his childhood besty a grand chase in the pool.

Those who could drink were happily doing so, while the rest indulged in the evening nonetheless. Ellie had already been threatening to slip out of her heels and let her ankles and feet soak in the pool under her breath to Everest. Unfortunately his argument up to that point was that there was no one else who was in the pool and that they wouldn't want to be the first. Yonten being introduced to the pool was met with a chorus of calls from the group, each inching closer.

"Nope, nope! Not going to talk me out of it Ev!" Ellie could be heard over Yonten's shouting while Everest chased after her. There had been a good bit of the past few months of her testing just how much she was going to get away with as pregnant while he felt certain he'd grey before 40.

"Just - Christ, El! It's wet, be careful, you might fall," he said as he unbuttoned his jacket and tossed at a nearby chair. She only rolled her eyes back as she kicked her shoes away and eased herself down so that she could sit at the water's edge, submerged up to her calf with a grateful groan.

Joao had been keeping a close eye on Yonten's bold moves when the attack had happened, bursting out in laughter even as both he and Annabelle caught a good splash. "Heh, Wes got you good!"

Annabelle was much less pleased, trying to fling the water off her exposed skin with a scowl. "Fuck, are you both twelve? Does this look like a dress that can get wet?"

Oliver who had observed a short stance away walked closer, a smirk playing at the corner of his lips. "I'm not sure Annabelle dear. Dare I say it, I do believe it can in fact get wet," he said, nodding to where the splash had already made it's impact. "But what do you say Joao? Andriy? I wouldn't say it's quite wet enough..."

The men who were called out grinned as they walked closer to the Blackthorne woman who was suddenly piecing together just what was happening. "Oh no, you wouldn't dare!" The three of them were closing in on her as she tried to back away from the pool and that gleam in their eyes. Unfortunately for her, while she thought she was backing into safety, she hadn't realized Everest had abandoned Ellie-sitting and she bumped right into him. When she looked up to see what she had run into, Joao snagged the opportunity to snake his arms around her and plunge them both into the water. Surfacing, she all but looked like a drowned rat, glaring at him before cursing under her breath and moving to drape herself on his offered shoulders. "You're all the worst," she muttered, glaring up at the three men still dry and on land, already plotting her revenge.

She didn't need to wait long - Ellie was already coming to the rescue. Quick shoves and hip checks that had been unexpected sent Andriy, Oliver and Everest each tumbling into the pool one after the other. When her husband broke the water surface and shot her an accusatory look, she offered her best facade of innocence, full ham with a hand on her stomach. "Remember the baby before you get any ideas, Everest James Crosse!"

Rosalie watched the scene playing out beside them, happily dry at Cory's side and shook her head. "They're all so ridiculous," she chuckled and sipped her drink. "Good thing I got lucky."

Cory, with a small mouthed smile and arched brows, said nothing about Rosalie’s luck. Instead he feigned interest in watching the antics of the others and took a step or two ahead with Rosalie who absentmindedly followed him. Cory’s threshold of what he was willing to do had a lot of nuances. The variables to predict his behavior when it came to pranks were many. He found the fun outweighed the trouble here. Cory rested his hand gently against Rosalie’s shoulder. Just as Rosy met his gaze Cory extended his arm and tipped her body into the pool.

Wesley had managed to wrestle Yonten into a headlock just in time to see Cory shove Rosalie into the water. “Hah! I told you! He’s got a mischievous streak too!” Inara couldn’t help but chuckle!

Rosy really wouldn't have expected this out of him, which was why she had no qualms to walk closer toward the pool. In fact, she had just opened her mouth to praise him again when he pushed her in! Blonde hair dripping, her head bobbed up and she looked up at him in a mixture of disbelief and betrayal. "Cornelius Eugene Cromwell! Oh, when I get out of this pool!" Her threat didn't need to be finished and it wouldn't be, currently trying to keep pushing her dress down as it wanted to float to the surface as well.

Quick to come to her fallen sister's aid, Ellie didn't let Cory bask in victory for long, a two-handed push just below his shoulder blades let him join everyone else in the water, even if that might not have been in the plans. Chuckling to herself, she came to stand near Inara, arms crossed over her chest gleefully. "What do you say, mama? We going to cool our heels and eat too many bon-bons until we're grey-haired and toothless?"

“I would love to, but I think my end of a deal is to be had,” She nodded to Wesley who came dripping wet from the pool. He stripped off the extra clothes until he only wore pants. Then he pulled the lower half of the trousers off, revealing that his outfit also transformed into bathing shorts. “I promised Wes he could jump into the pool with me in his arms in exchange for pretending to be enthusiastic for one chick-flick each month I am pregnant.” Inara smiled, shrugging.

Wesley winked at Ellie, “Darling, you have to join us.” The ginger was protected from dunks due to her condition. But there was every surety in Wes’ eyes that, had she been in her first trimester, he would have plunged her into the pool without warning.

Ellie let out a low whistle of approval as his outfit was trimmed down. Clearly Wesley was one always up to his antics. She wagged her finger at his offered words. "Don't you tempt me, you gorgeous silver-tongued fox you," she said with an accusatory tone. "I know precisely what it's capable of and if I'm getting wet tonight it'll be at my discretion, good sir."

“Your legs are too beautiful not to be glistening with dew!” Wesley argued.

Inara began to feel out where the separation between her unexpected bathing suit blended into the skirt. “You do have nice legs, El.”

“Besides, you’ll also have full control.” Wesley pointed out, “It’s an unspoken rule that pregnant women in your trimester rule the pool. Imagine what you could do with that power.”

Ellie huffed at his comment, though even Inara earned a perked brow. "I do have nice legs," she had to agree. Her eyes drifted toward the pool, not as excited about staying dry if she'd be the only one left out. "I probably shouldn't jump in though, huh."

“But you could always feign that you are going to jump. Give Everest a few gray hairs,” Wesley wiggled his brows. He looked down at his wife who was going too slow for his taste. Or maybe he thought she was struggling with the threadwork. Either way Wes quirked a grin and dramatically tore away the fabric. He chuckled at Inara’s small gasp. “As for me and my little minx, we shall cannon ball!” Wesley scooped up Inara, turned on his heel, and leapt into the air. Inara curled against him, clinging tightly as he curled his body into a compressed shape for optimal force. Water bloomed out of the pool.

Inara did love water. She just hated jumping recklessly into it! As soon as they surfaced she pushed away from Wesely to float about, pawing through the water like the tigresses of India found lounging in cool ponds. Wesley wasn’t done with her yet. He playfully yanked her ankles gently here and there, or popped up unexpectedly to pull her down with him. At least for a time. Then Inara went after him. Probably as he planned.

They weren’t the only ones. Cory had dodged retaliation from Rosalie initially. But whatever consequence dealt him wasn’t enough. Rosy found herself a target of affection not dissimilar from how Wesely was acting towards Inara. Only Yonten seemed to be the more normal one compared to them. He focused on doing tricks to impress Annabelle.

Oh Ellie did love the idea of being mischievous as a return for all the pranks he loved to pull on her! She waited until they had leaped into the pool before she inched toward the edge herself. Everest caught sight of her and immediately waded toward the edge of the pool as if he knew what she was thinking. "Eleanor Marie, don't you dare.." he said, moving as quick as the water would let him.

"Oh wouldn't I?" she asked with a shake of her hips. She bent her knees and prepared to launch herself in, but just before she eased herself down to sit on the edge. "Please, you know I wouldn't endanger our little boy like that. Now carry me around the pool like I'm a damn princess." Chuckling, he helped her into the water, cradling her to his chest while she dramatically lay back, kicking her legs up in the air victoriously.

Rosy playfully scolded Cory for each of his tugs and pulls on her, redeeming a kiss as payment for his misbehaving. Then again, that sort of punishment may have had the opposite affect she had been hoping for. Annabelle had climbed half up on Joao's back, clinging to him like a cat to a drifting log and paying little attention to Yonten's efforts.

Wesley counted this as a classic Ellie-Wes mischief mission. He hoped Everest would be told at some point, but far in the future and when he couldn’t seek vengeance. In the meantime he found himself yearning for more. “I propose a game!”

“Oh lord, what?” Inara chuckled, rolling her eyes.

“Well there are many options,” Wesley mused, swimming around her and looking at the others, “There’s Shark and Minnows, Marco Polo, Capture the Flag, Kiss the Flag, and Chicken. We can play volleyball, though we don’t have a net.” He came to the edge and pulled up, sitting to see them all at once. “What do you think?”

Cory’s arms held Rosy between them, “Mm, maybe volleyball.” It was the only one he figured Wes couldn’t make uncomfortable for him. The other had every potential to allow Wesley to put a ‘twist’ on the games.

Defeated once again, Yonten turned his attention to Wesley, “Shark and Minnows.” He said, thinking of being a shark and grappling Joao.

Inara thought over her advantages here. Being probably the smallest one she had to be careful which game they chose. She looked at the bodies of the hunters around her. Oliver, she knew, had strength. That wouldn’t be easily forgotten. Yonten’s stocky, dense muscle would not be trouble if they chose a game relying on swimming. Ellie being pregnant would slow her swimming down. After more evaluation and some thought, Inara realized she would need to rely on her swiftness. Shark and Minnows would be an easy win for her. “I agree with Yonten!” She threw out her opinion.

Andriy, though enthusiastic, didn't seem to have a preference. Joao had grinned wide at the idea of playing chicken, though Annabelle wasn't going to agree to be a partner easily with the dress she was wearing. The men had all shed their jackets and shoes to try and limit as much weight as they could, though the women didn't have that luxury. Ellie's dress was thankfully lacy enough with a high slit that she wasn't as limited, though Rosy was still putting up with her gown that was not prepared for this.

"I think volleyball is safe," she had to agree with her love, although no doubt many would still be competitive.

"Oh come on you two, let's live a little. Sharks and minnows!" Ellie cheered.

Rosalie scoffed and gestured around. "Are you saying that winding up in a pool in formal wear isn't living?"

"Just the start, Missy. Welcome to the life!" Everest grinned

Oliver had decided to join in. "Sharks and minnows it is, lad," he said as he hopped on the ledge and showed no shame while stripping down to just his briefs. After all, they'd all seen him in even less!

Wesley grinned at Oliver, “That’s the spirit!” He pointed at the other men who were bogged down by their clothes. “You’ll be sorry you didn’t follow Olivers example, trust me.”

Looking down at himself Cory had to admit it wasn’t easy to maneuver in the water. He weighed the drawbacks of being slow and heavy to the embarrassment he’d feel at getting down to his boxers. Cory looked around at the shocked elder generation. They were all aflutter with rumors. Well, if it had gone this far already, what was so bad about making it a tad worse? Cory inhaled and sucked in his lips. Then he pulled off his clothes, leaving his undergarments on. The young man’s face burned as if the California sun had scorched him.

“Woo!” Yonten hooted, doing the same.

Inara chuckled, thankful for Wesley’s outfit design. “Alright, who’s the shark?” She hoped it wasn’t Andriy. He looked like he could be as fast as herself.

“Mmm, what about Joao?” Wesley said, jumping back into the water.
 
The moment Oliver had started undressing, Rosy was quick to divert her eyes down to the bottom of the pool, her gaze lingering as Joao, Everest and Andriy climbed out to do the same. The chaste response didn't linger though once Cory began to undress, those chocolate eyes happily dancing along his exposed chest. A faint pink across her cheek echoed thoughts she'd keep for herself on just how they'd need to spend the evening once they were out of the pool and dried off.

Joao grinned as he was volunteered, nodding. "I am shark," he said with a playful twinkle in his eyes. Meanwhile, Oliver was running quickly over the details with Andriy who was locking on the idea that he needed to swim fast.

Once the rules were clear, Oliver lead the way to one side of the pool, most following along, though somehow Everest was still being conned into carrying Ellie's relaxed body. She did decide she wouldn't be participating with all the thrashing about, but was happy to be their audience and judge if needed.

Just walking across the pool was proving a nuisance in Rosy's flowing dress. The long tulle and satin were catching against the water current, creating twice as much work for her. At the far side of the pool, she tried to knot it up as best as she could, minimizing the friction, though she already knew she would be at a disadvantage if anyone quicker than Joao's bulking body was deemed a shark.

Perched up on the edge of the pool so Everest could have his arms back (though she did momentarily consider making him play carrying her!) Ellie rubbed her hands together. "Okay, is everyone ready?"

“Uhh,” Yonten looked around, just to make sure, “Yeh, chicka.”

“Wait, one moment El,” Inara padded over to Rosalie. She knew what the girl might not want to take off the dress, but Inara worried over how much it would weigh her down, “You’re gonna be floundering. Bikinis are just neoprene underwear. C’mon, we’re all friends and family here. And you’ll be thankful you’re not as tired later for your little one.” She pat her belly in emphasis.

Cory caught on, “Yeah, Rosy, it’s not too bad.” Boxers were basically swim trunks. More comfortable too. Although he still didn’t escape the initial blushing.

Wesley, who had been positioning people into as fair of a formation as possible to both give them a chance to reach the other side and Joao room to catch them, chimed in as he went to his spot, “Remember Rosy, live a little!”

Everyone might have been encouraging, but she still hesitated. It wasn't as if she could just tell Inara that with a light colored dress she'd also gone with light undergarments so she wasn't showing through the dress. Still, they weren't wrong about how impossible it'd be to swim with her dress and at least she had upper padding to hopefully save her. Nodding, she wiggled her way out of her dress with some help from Cory, tossing the sopping pile of material up on the edge of the pool. Quickly she dipped down so the water came up to her clavicles, cheeks still a healthy pink shade.

Annabelle agreed with this decision, peeling out of her stiffer styled dress and showing no shame as she stood in her black bra and panties. Joao perked up form his spot down the pool, grinning and calling to her, "Eu vou te pegar, meu girassol!"

"Hey, no sweet talk, that's cheating," she scolded back.

Oliver, once again in Union Jack pride, brushed his hand toward Annabelle. "Joao, if she won't allow you to sweet talk her, I humbly accept."

Cory stood just slightly in front of Rosy as she pulled off her gown. He didn’t want this to be a show. Yonten and Wes were making it an ordeal already with a few whistles. Besides, it gave him a good view. Once in the water he kept close to his lady love. There were many things he didn’t say that Rosalie knew he was thinking just by the shimmer in his eyes.

Yonten spoffed, “Pshh, Olly, bro, c’mon man. I got Joao in my way, if you come in I gotta start knockin’ a guy out.” Joao had been a formidable foe, already having Annabelle, if the handsome Lion came into the ring he’d have to throw down the gauntlet. It would be down to a wrestle or a boxing match for a night with Annabelle. “Go get Inara or Andriy or something.”

Wesley chuckled, “Are you saying Andriy is counted as a girl? Yonten, those are fighting words, I may knock you out to defend Andriy’s honor.”

“Nah, muddafuka, it’s that you’d just go with it. Oliver needs a chase.” Yonten chuckled, “You’d just let him have you.”

“Oh I don’t think he’d have to swim far to catch me,” Inara purred, “I think Andriy would agree.”

Wesley was hung up on the accusation he wouldn’t put up a fight, “Well that shows what you know, Yonny Boy! I love a tumble, but I am still competitive!”

While the men were quick to go off on each other, Annabelle was clearly enjoying all the attention she earned. Ellie could only roll her eyes at her sister's smirk, feeling that some things never would change. Oliver however, held up his hands to Yonten.

"I won't deny that I'd happily chase after lovely Inara or even our dear Andriy if the consent and offer were presented, but I feel the need to correct you. Annabelle may be a beautiful woman, but I've simply told that smoldering mass of a man Joao that if she won't accept his advances than I'll take her place," he said with a smirk that said it was going to be a late night one way or the other. "With that being said, I do enjoy a good bout of hands being thrown, so if you and Wes are going to throw down I'd happily place bets."

“Consider the gauntlet thrown! Yonten, sometime tonight, I will fight you. And I will win.” Wesley grinned.

Yonten flicked him off with a smile, “Come at me, muddafuka, I’ll shove that pretty face into the ground.”

Cory could sense that Wesley might make a game out of a few rounds of friendly boxing matches. Cory wasn’t so sure he’d want to get into another bar fight. So between throwing a few punches with friends and what happened last time, Cory thought he’d settle for a row between friends. When Wes looked at him he said, “Alright, but I don’t want it to become some kind of tournament! One or two people, Wes, that’s it.”

“I’ll take it!” Wesley grinned.

Andriy who was normally the quietest of the group, likely just as bashful as Cory, couldn't help but smile as his name was on a few tongues. "Tak, Oliver can chase," he agreed with Inara. "Or Joao." He hummed as he looked over the rest of the group. "Everest or Wes. All can chase. Cory too kind to chase." He said with only one name left off his list.

"Oh, I think he chases just fine," Rosy rebutted before she could stop herself, sinking further down to the water edge.

Cory smiled. But it wasn’t his normal, casual or goofy grin. He smiled like he weighed just what the consequences were for what he hoped to do, and decided it was worth it. The small-mouthed smile, with the perked brows. Rosy recalled seeing that same expression as she fell into the pool. Oh yes, Cory would chase just fine. And catch his minnow too. She didn't miss that glance, but held her tongue for now; he wasn't a threat to her yet.

"Alright, you horny bastards, tuck away your hormones for the game," Ellie wagged a finger at the group, sitting at the edge of the pool. Needless to say she had been getting her own sweet memories at all the talk and was just as much talking to herself as the others. "Yonten you can compare length sizes later."

“Alright, Ellie, we’re all in position. At your call, El. Joao’s hungry for some redhead, I see.”

Yonten took notice and knew exactly what he was going to do. He discreetly positioned himself for launch. “Woo! Let’s do this!”

Annabelle wasn't about to be daunted by the wolfish grin on Joao's face, his eyes locked strictly on her. Everyone else might have had a free pass after all - his intentions were more than clear.

"Alright - ready? set - swim!" Ellie set them off with a wave of her hand.

Determined as always, Everest was quick to take powerful strokes and had little care for any of the current shenanigans that were taking place. Rosy as well had no intention of trying to intervene between Joao or Annabelle, deciding that she would just have to be a sacrificial lamb this time around. Oliver might have had a strong body, but neither he nor Everest could keep up with little Andriy speeding through the water ahead of them.

As everyone neared, Joao headed straight for Annabelle's approaching form, arms ready to coil about her and snatch her up out of the water. "Got you!" Or did he?

“Buahahah!” Yonten’s form bobbed up just as Joao’s arms lifted. “Ghaa, I’m a muddafukin shark, bruh!” His sharp eyes squinted in challenge to Joao right before he blitzed toward Annabelle. His arms ready to grab.

“Ohh, Joao, watch out!” Wesley hooted as he swam, “Yonny’s gonna get his teeth on your girl!”

Inara chuckled, “Anna, this way!” before she playfully slipped through the water like a river otter.

Cory looked between the men and Anna, “Protect Annabelle!” he chuckled. Though his words were not reflecting what his eyes were expressing. He was a minnow for now. For now.

Joao was caught off guard when his hands came up around Yonten for a brief moment. That wasn't Annabelle! Realizing what he had done, the broad Portuguese man peeled away and darted after the two of them, still focused on that bobbing redhead.

Finding this new game within the game to be more entertaining, Andriy stopped suddenly, despite his lead. His body began drifting back toward them. Just as Yonten was about to close the gap on Annabelle, the young man gave the Tibetan a taste of his own medicine, darting over and winding up in his arms. "Oh no, I am caught," he said with a coy smile and impish grin.

Yonten, not normally a fast swimmer, had every motivation to boost his speed. All his work, however, was all for naught! “Ahh!” Yonten lamented. In a move of soft revenge he bit Andriy’s shoulder despite already technically claiming him as one of their own, “There, now you a shark!”

Seeing how quick Andriy had swam over to Yonten, the energy of the pool shifted. They had three formidable sharks to deal with now. Cory hurried over to grab Annabelle, “Quick!” he chuckled, hoping to avoid being a shark and mess with Joao and Yonten. “Go, go!” he pushed her towards Rosy.

Annabelle didn't need to be told twice; she was quick to paddle her way along with Rosy, Cory now standing between her and the trio of sharks. The unexpected bite from Yonten earned a bashful smile from Andriy though he was quick to take up on this habit. With Cory stuck behind Annabelle, it was little work for his nimble body to weave through the water and breach the water like a scene from jaws before he collided with Cory and gave his shoulder a nip. "Rawr! Cory is shark too!" his growl was hardly intimidating and not far away Rosy couldn't help but giggle.

“Oh my,” Cory briefly blinked in disappointment for his mission had died before it began. But, a good sport, he smiled, “Ah, you got me Andriy!” He let go of protecting Annabelle and set his dark eyes on Rosalie, “Well, well, well, is that a little minnow I see? Hurr!” Cory lunged through the water at Rosy with every intent to bite!

“Woo, Cor, get her!” Wes called out.

Inara was torn between helping Rosy and helping Annabelle. Seeing the work it would be to save Anna, she decided to slip away to Rosalie’s side. Her help made a healthy gap between Cory and the two of them, but a sudden yank had Inara pull away from Rosalie, making her vulnerable. Wesley grinned at his wife under. She bubbled a silent chide in the water, ‘Hey, you’re not a shark!’ Her husband stuck out his tongue and swam away as Inara came after him.

Up above Cory gained on Rosalie, “Haha!” His arms managed to slip around her legs. Cory’s mouth latched to her thigh and bit. Not hard, but it would leave a little love mark.

A yelp of surprise left Rosalie as she was not only caught but outright bitten. "Cornelius!" her attempts to scold him were short-lived. While the game might have been fun and competitive, she'd found something far more interesting. To keep him from swimming off she latched her freshly nibbled on legs around his waist, arms finding his neck. "Do you think you can just go around biting innocent little minnows?"

Cory chuckled, holding Rosy to him, "You're not a minnow now, my lady shark." Clearly the young lovers were a little occupied. You could practically see bubble hearts popping around their heads.

Wesley sighed, "Sharks? I think not." They were more like cuddlefish! There wouldn't be a peep of a complaint from Rosalie, keeping her place as the two bobbed as one, not paying any attention to the others about them.

The hunt wasn't over yet, though! With the protection around Annabelle all but eliminated, Joao had returned to his initial target. As he threaded his way through water, a contender who had ignored for the most part came into sight. Oliver might not have gotten in the way of Joao, but he wasn't about to let Yonten snag up the young lass! He shifted his own path of swimming to be the new body between Annabelle and the hungry sharks.

Yonten power-stroked through the water, intent on getting his teeth on a piece of redheaded leg. Unfortunately he got a mouthful of British Lionfish. "Gahh, Oliver, bruh, why you do me like that?" He shook his head, going for another bite or two in retaliation. Annabelle was long out of his reach now.

"Hey, hey, don't make this a frenzy! Sharks on minnows, not sharks on sharks!" Inara chuckled. She had popped up near them like a seal. Baby Kit would have been proud.

A cheerful chuckle from Oliver as he shook his head, content with sacrificing a possible victory just to spoil his plot. "I couldn't help myself, Yonten. I had to show you just how delicious I am."

Yonten spoffed, “You taste like chlorine”

Wesley smirked from across the way, “Well, in a pool maybe.” He wiggled his brows.

Joao was getting dangerously close to ending the chase with a squealing Annabelle was also thwarted in the final leg. Speedy Andriy had zipped in from the side, tumbling into Annabelle before managing to scoop her up in his arms "Oh, look who got me after all," she perked her brows at Joao just a short distance away. In response, Joao stooped to simply pick them both up.

"You are slippery, meu girassol," he chuckled before returning them both to the water. The game wasn't over, despite Cory and Rosy cuddling. Inara, Wesley and Everest were all left, something Ellie pointed out.

"Oh get her! Get Inara!" Ellie called.

Oliver grinned at the opportunity, the Lion on the hunt for the Tigress this time as he dove beneath the surface and came swimming up behind her, teeth at the ready. Andriy and Joao were closer to Wesley than Everest and both swam off after him, calling taunts.

Inara inhaled, quirking an impish smile as she dived back into the water. Being an expert swimmer, Inara toyed with her sharks. Yonten was inches away when she dodged him and slipped teasingly close to Oliver. He felt her hand run against his back. Quick as a flick, Inara weaved between legs as she eyed the other end of the pool.

Wesley gasped, “Ope.” He darted into the water. He managed to evade Joao artfully, only to fall prey to Andriy. Though he made a flirt of it, “Oh I don’t think I felt that bite, Andriy, are you really sure I’m a shark?” He chuckled.

Not about to turn down a chance to take a bite out of the silver-tongued Fox himself, Andriy obliged with a good one right at his neck. No doubt where Inara had done so countless times. "Tak, handsome devil shark!"

“Muahahaha, I am.” Wesley wiggled his brows. “Now come, let’s feast!” He pointed toward Rosy and Cory who were hunting Everest.

Cory, who had murmured agreement with Rosalie to get back in the game, sneaked up behind Everest. Both ready to munch down once he was in their grasp!

Oliver was hot on Inara's heels, calling after her when he wasn't submerged with threats that were quite similar to promises of sweet nothings once he caught her. Oh she was a quick little vixen alright!

Across the pool Rosy and had caught up to the famous Everest Crosse, launching themselves each at his shoulders, Rosy grabbing on tight. Everest didn't seem to mind, in fact he kept swimming as if they were no more a resistance than the water itself. "You're a shark now Ev!" Ellie called from the sidelines, highly amused by all of this.

"Not if they can't down me I'm not!" he called back, continuing on while dragging both Cory and Rosy with him. Andriy who had been nearby after nabbing up Wesley waded to them and hooked himself around Everest's waist, only to be towed along with a surprised look on his face.

Wesley chuckled seeing Everest becoming a water version of the simple pixel game ‘snake’. Cory in particular had fun with it. His arms wrapped around Rosy’s legs happily. More for cozying up to his lady love than for the game, Wes was sure. For science and fun, Wesley grabbed on to the end of the line. It was no wonder Everest wielded his ‘Brawn’ suit well! The man had strength. Wesley left Inara to the British Lion. At this point he was their last hope of stopping Inara from winning the game.

Inara knew it too. She squealed in both delight and the thrill of the chase. Because of her confidence she had lagged a good few yards away from the other end. Her wily dodges cut close to Oliver's grasp. Whether by accident or design Inara arrived at the edge with inches of space between her and Oliver’s teeth, “I won! Ellie I won!”

Even if he hadn't been willing to admit defeat with four bodies trailing behind him, Everest did acknowledge that Inara beat him to the end. He blamed it on all these pesky people! With defeat inevitable, he dropped down below the water, bringing everyone else with him as well.

"That's my girl!" Ellie chuckled as she waddled her way over to the closest side of the pool. "Lord, you crew are a bunch of animals. Sexy as hell and funny as can be, but a bunch of animals."

"I will take that as a compliment coming from you, dear fiery phoenix," Oliver said as she waded to the side as well.

Wesley surfaced with the others who bobbed out of the water in time to hear the comment about animals, “Then it’s only fitting we play Chicken Next!” He waded over to his wife who climbed up on him as soon as he was in reach. Inara locked her legs in place. With a wily, strong, tall base, and a light top, they were pretty confident.

Rosy felt Cory woosh from under her. She rose from the water with her lover boy holding her legs to him. Cory peeked up at her, “You ready to win?”

Being suddenly lifted from the water made Rosy squeak in surprise, gripping his head for a moment until she was balanced. She couldn't help but smirk, moving his wet strands of hair about with a nod. "Just don't you dare drop me," she made him promise.

Cory hesitated to agree not to drop her. He wasn't at all sure he could be certain of that. Still, he had a chance. "Alright, agreed." He chuckled.

Across the way Yonten frowned to know that the likelihood of Annabelle being his little chicka wasn’t in his destiny. But Oliver might! Yonten sensed competition though. He looked at Andriy. A short pause followed up with him swimming quickly over to Oliver.

Andriy, not about to lose out his chance to climb aboard the Lion's back, chased after Yonten. His nimble body was able to navigate the waters quicker, triumphantly reaching Oliver a hair quicker than Yonten. "I with Oliver," he told Yonten while Oliver didn't seem to mind being fought over.

Surprised that Yonten hadn't at least tried to snatch up Annabelle, Joao was quick to lower himself down and ease her up on his shoulders. With his height, her feet were barely in the water at all, smirking down at everyone.

At the edge of the pool there was a small commotion as Ellie was trying to convince Everest to come closer so she could also climb on him. Despite her plenty large second trimester stomach, she didn't see what the problem was. "Oh, so what you're saying is I'm too big to lift now?"

Her husband narrowed his eyes at the claim. "That's not what I said and I know what you're trying to get at, babe. It's not safe and you know exactly what I'm still capable of doing with your body. I'll just have to partner up with someone else," he said, Ellie huffing as she once more sat on the sidelines. Pregnancy sure zapped the fun out of everything.

Yonten blew bubbles as he playfully glared at Andriy. He considered toppling the handsome Ukrainian, but the commotion between Everest and Ellie gave him a different idea. Grinning, Yonten came climbing up on Everest unannounced, practically pushing the rugged father-to-be beneath the water, "I have climbed mount Everest!" He chuckled.

Ellie all but collapsed in giggles while Everest was caught completely off guard. "Yonten, you sonofabtich," he muttered though he had to acknowledge it solved his problem. "If you end up with your junk in my face, I will rearrange your face."

Yonten chuckled, "I make no promises, homes." Wesley waded with Inara to the end of the pool where they would start the game. "Okay, each round the winners will go further to the shallower end of the pool. Last pair standing wins."

"I get an extra try," Inara called. It was a perk of winning the game before this one.

"Looks like you guys are a pair short," Gregory called from the edge of the pool. Freed of their little one, it was quick to see that Mallory at his side had dove right into catching up on all the drinking she had missed out in the couple of hours since they arrived. Even Greg had quite a few, though it wouldn't compare to how the others had ended up at the wedding party. Peeling off his suit and setting it carefully aside for later, he turned around to find his wife was also stripped down, nearly losing her panties in the process until he stepped in to block anyone else's view. A loud splash sounded as she darted past him into the pool, clearly comfortable as she let out a cheer. With some effort, they had her up on Greg's shoulders, though he couldn't guess that it was going to last long.

With all the couples in place, they started to their opponents of choice. Inara pointed at Everest and Yonten and then bent her finger to beckon them.

Everest, not about to back down from her challenge, made a powerful beeline right toward her. The sudden and forceful motion was nearly enough to knock Yonten off, though a firm grip on his calves was Ev making sure he didn't lose his partner.

Cory and Rosy targeted Andriy and Oliver, "You're going down, guys!"

Spry Andriy shook his head at Cory's call, Oliver already heading toward them with a look of confidence. He and Rosy locked hands quickly, each working to try and dislodge the other. After a few near misses, Andriy couldn't help but chuckle. "Rosalie too sweet; fighting like a girl," he mused. Chocolate eyes narrowed and Rosy wasn't about to hold back anymore, pushing into the smaller man with full force.

Joao with Annabelle secured on his back headed toward Gregory and Mallory, both women clearly in feisty moods. Gripping each others hands, the two began to pry and pull, Mallory slipping about with her wet thighs on her husband's neck to try and keep her seat. Gregory all but tipped over immediately, catching himself at the last second, though Mallory toppled into Annabelle in that moment.

“Ahh!” Yonten caught himself before the motion had him bending backward.

Wesley braced himself, ready to absorb the brunt force. Inara’s hands met Yonten’s immediately. The tiny tigress locked claws with the Tibetan panda. As much as Yonten thought of himself as a fearsome predator, Inara always thought he reminded her of a spunky black and white bear. At first their strength matched well. Then Yonten began to win out, easing forward as Inara’s strength without a Lithe gave in to her opponents naturally stronger build as a man. The closer he got the more blushed Inara became. Somehow she knew what he was thinking when his lips puckered out.

“Are you trying to steal a kiss, Yonny Boy?” Wesley chuckled.

Inara relinquished ground so that Yonten surged forward unexpectedly. Then she twisted partway, guiding his inertia to the side, “Hah!” It was up to Everest to save them or Yonten would be headed right for the water.

Just beside them Cory and Rosalie were in a struggle of a life time. Cory bent his knees slightly. Then he straightened up suddenly. The spring forward gave Rosy and extra burst of force. “That’s right, Andriy, she’s fightin’ like a girl; take that!”

Yonten might have flopped about, but he hadn't called Everest a mountain for nothing. He used momentum to jerk his mountee back upright. "C'mon, Yonten! Make a move that actually will work!"

Rosy was quick to use the extra power and height to push down on Andriy. The Ukrainian hadn't been prepared, nearly slipping at her grip. "Very good," he cheered excitedly. Beneath him Oliver took a large step closer to Cory to try and give them the advantage. Unfortunately, he hadn't warned his partner who looked away just long enough for Rosy to give a firm shove that ended with him in the pool.

One splash was quickly followed by a second when Mallory finally lost her balance and fell backwards off of Gregory. Hitting the water she came back up with a cheerful laugh, clearly unphased courtesy of quite a lot of liquor. With their first opponents eliminated, Annabelle nudged Joao closer to the others, smirking at Ellie on the sidelines.

Cory hollered, “Woo! Rosy! That’s right, suck it!” He waded around in a circle, encouraging Rosalie to raise her hands. Then they went to cheer for Joao and Annabelle against their opponents. “C’mon Anna, woo!” When the pair won over Mallory and Greg, Cory joined the others to pick sides for the last pair of fighters who had outlasted the other pairs in their fight for dominance. “Yeah, Yonten! Get ‘er!” He loved Inara, buth he also liked to see his brother humbled.

“Hurr!” Yonten came back with a vengeance. He clasped hands with Inara once again.

The two did their best to growl and glare, but most of the time their faces broke out in smiles and laughter. Despite their mirthful gasps and giggles both Wes and Everest were forced to work their feet due to their ferocity of shoves and twists. Wesley had to admit Everest was a comparable opponent. Among shouts and hoots Inara gave Yonten’s wrist a pull and shoved hard right. The Tibetan flopped backwards, his head plunged into the water.

“Woo!” Inara clapped for her victory. Happy to win and reserve her freepass.

Everest scowled at Yonten as he straightened up again. "Thwarted again, what the hell man," he scoffed. "And you missed your chance to get wet and slippery with Annabelle."

The three remaining couples were garthered up and decided that since Inara had a point still they'd just make the other two couples fight it out for the finals. Joao moved with Annabelle perched on his back up against Rosy and Cory.

"Come on Rosalie, let's see what you got," Annabelle said with a smirk as the two women gripped hands. All around them everyone else gathered about, Ellie back into the water once more.

Yonten laughed as he rose up from the water, “Ah, fuk it. Anna’s Joao’s, man.” He hadn’t gotten even a whiff of hope so far. Might as well look for some action elsewhere. Yonten gave Wes a punch to his shoulder, “I was this close,” he pinched his fingers.

“Close, but no cigar,” Wesley chuckled. He, like the others, gathered around Rosalie, Cory, Annabelle, and Joao. “Woo, Rosy!” Despite his brother having betrayed him, Wesley cheered for him and his fiance.

“Woo, Rosy, knock ‘em out chicka!” Yonten wasn’t above switching loyalties. Especially since that wily, pretty young thing barely gave him a glance.

Annabelle had managed to hear just what Yonten said to Wesley, her brows furrowing together. How dare he give up on her? The disheartening comment was enough to make the first shove from Rosy nearly be her last. Quickly Annabelle straightened her head back and fought back against the perky blonde. Rosy wasn't about to go down easy though, her legs tightening around Cory as they lunged again and again.

"Come on, you've got more in you than that, Anna!" Gregory called words of encouragement to his sister before he wrangling up his wife who was starting to float away, promises made of another drink.

"You got this Rosy! Cory make your woman look good!" Ellie cheered, an arm draped over Everest's shoulder. Oliver and Andriy were quietly placing bets on this stage; the Brit in favor of the Cromwell couple while Andriy felt Joao's strength had the upper-hand.

The encouragement was all Rosy needed to make sure she wasn't about to let anyone down. Her grip tightened on Annabelle's hands and she took a page out of Inara's book to feign a move. She leaned into her with as much weight as she could muster and as soon as Anna returned fire she jerked her body to the side, tossing both her and Joao beneath her into the water. Rosy nearly lost her own balance, hands flying to Cory's hand just before she could topple.

Thrilled for their win, Cory did a victory lap around the circle of friends. Courtesy of Ellie’s suggestion to make Rosalie look good. One hand held Rosy steady and the other clasped in handshakes and high fives. “Yaah! We got ‘em!”

Yonten gave Rosy’s butt a little slap as they passed him by. He happened to be nearest where Annabelle and Joao fell. There was a brief moment when Annabelle would have benefited from a helping hand. Yonten paused to lend that small assistance without expectation of reciprocation. Then he turned back to hooting and hollering as the last fighters prepared themselves.

While Joao followed suit to Annabelle's side, draping an arm over her shoulder as he offered her consolation for their loss. The redhead didn't seem to mind as much, though her gaze had shifted over to watching Yonten. It seemed as though an interest had re-sparked itself.

Wesley positioned Inara back onto his shoulders. His minx snuggly tucked her heels against his sides like a monkey. She failed to keep her face serious. The corners of Inara’s lips kept quirking upward, “Alright, kids, let’s see what you got!”

Cory faced his brother with determination, squinting playfully, “You’re going down, Wes!”

“I only ‘go down’ in one kind of way, Cory,” Wesley smirked, seeing his brother become as uncomfortable as he wanted him to be.

Okay, no smack talk with Wesley! Lesson learned. Cory switched it up, “You can do it Rosy! I believe in you!”

Inara chuckled, “Ah, a worthy opponent!” she had not missed Rosalie’s quick thinking between her match with Annabelle. “I am honored.” Inara readied her hands.

Rosy's fingers locked themselves with Inara's, her own paler skin smooth and lacking callouses from all the years of work the older woman had. She got the best grip she could before she began pushing and occasionally pulling, mindful not to have any pattern to her movements. She also watched the Tigress' face as they went, knowing too well though that she couldn't trust her face. Likewise, she wasn't going to let on to her movements before they took place. It'd be one hell of a fight.

"Don't lose to your baby brother, Wes!" Everest taunted before Ellie gave him a scolding nip. It wasn't fair for them to pick sides between friends and family. And besides, she wanted Rosy and Cory to win!

Yonten chose to back Wes too. You couldn't just leave your childhood besty hanging! "Woo Wes, put that pup in his place!"

Locked in the battle of the year, Inara drowned out the noise and bustle of the people around her. Twin suns seared into chocolate eyes, attempting to melt them into puddles of coco syrup. Inara glanced down at the left, her expression in brief deliberation, but though her eyes conveyed one intention, her body acted contrary! She may have looked left, but her shove pushed right. Wesley seemed to know what to do without verbal instruction. His feet shifted to accommodate the move.

Rosalie was all too prepared for the faked move, having watched taken up the habit herself. She braced for it and her legs momentarily tightened around Cory. They might not have been the most competitive couple, but right then there was a certain craving to win. Rosy knew he'd grown up in Wes' shadow and thought it was fair time to bring him out of it.

Once they'd regained a complete balance, she went for a more downward move, mindful not to go too hard. They didn't want to go face down in the pool! No, she just wanted to use her slight height advantage in their favor for a moment, her grip tightening.

Impressed, Inara knew she had to comment. She meant to say short praise of some kind. Like 'Good one'. But the pause to counter Rosalie's next move allowed Inara to think a litter longer on it. Rosalie had grown so close to them. It felt like she was a little sister who blossomed since she came into their lives. As Inara tapped Wesley's side to I instantly compensate for the common maneuver often made on her because of her tiny stature, her eyes began to tear up. The comment that she planned on morphed into a waverd voice, "You're good, Rosy. I know you'll be up for the challenge of parenthood. It takes a sharp eye to see when your toddler is up to something," and knowing this dear young couple close to their hearts were already headed on the journey made her heart beat warmly, "Your babies are very lucky to have such a strong, intelligent mother," Inara sniffled.

Wesley glanced upward. Oh no, pregnant emotions. That could spell their doom.

Though determination had been coursing through her veins, the compliment from Inara really caught Rosy off guard. She thought she'd be a good mom? That was completely unexpected and she almost didn't know how to respond to it. She looked to the Tigress's eyes to see if this was one of her tricks, only to honest emotion teeming and nearly trickling out. "Oh, Inara! That - sniff - that's the sweetest thing," she said, still keeping her grip. "It means so much from you because you are fearless and fierce and like a sister to me."

Inara, soft eyed, inhaled, "Oh Rosy Posy, I was thinking the same thing," It had been a sentiment she told to Ellie. "You and Ellie are like the little sisters I always wanted," her grip tightened, but not from the iron will to win. She squeezed her fingers in place of a hug, "My children are going to have the best cousins," her sentence broke at the end into stifled sobs.

Wesley and Cory exchanged a look of concern. Who was winning here? Cory cleared his throat, saying, "You okay, there Rosy?"

Yonten's hollers quieted too, glancing between the crying women. He spoffed, saying under his breath, "What the fu..."

Oh that wasn't going to help anything. "I just love her so much, Cory," she strained to say, chocolate eyes glistening with all that love she spoke about. "You are an amazing mother and I hope I can be as great as you are." She tried to stretch her torso out, wanting to give her a real hug.

"Oh Rosy, you're gonna be a wonderful mother. I love you too!" Inara slipped her arms around her. The women embraced in hormonal tears.

"Oof!" Wesley blinked, being unexpectedly pushed forward. His front squished against Cory's.

"Gah!" Cory did his best to steady Rosalie while also avoiding his face being pressed against Wesley's.

"Whoa, whoa!" Wes lost his footing.

Yonten roared in laughter to see both couples topple into the pool.

They went down, but they went down together! Rosy felt them losing their balance but it was too late to do anything about. She could only let out a little scream before they splashed in. Coming up, she realized just how ridiculous they had been, but Rosy couldn't care. She tugged her future sister-in-law in for a proper hug as they stood. "I don't even care," she insisted, so happy for the family she had found for herself.

Everest chuckled at the incident, only to look down and find that Ellie was also in tears. "Oh god, not you too."

"I can't help it! It's just so beautiful," she half sobbed, smacking him when he started to laugh at her. "That's our family and this," she patted her stomach, "This is our family. We are all a family, Everest."

Yonten wiped away tears of mirth as Wesley and Cory found their feet. They blinked, observing Inara and Rosalie. Wesley said, "Sooo, who exactly won here?"

"We both won," Inara murmured, still holding Rosalie. Her hand resting affectionately on Rosy's blond head. Ellie would understand.

"But--"

Inara shot him a sharp look, "We both won Wes."

Wesley's hands went up in peace and he offered a sheepish smile before announcing, "We both won you guys!" to the rest of them.

Cory chuckled, not going to argue with them. He raised his hands, "Woo, winners!"

Wesley came to Inara's side when she finally peeled herself away from Rosalie. Cory did the same, rubbing Rosalie's shoulder. Cory said, "Well then, I think we should celebrate with one last drink before bed."

"I can toast to that," Wesley chuckled, draping an arm around Inara. "What say you?" He asked the rest.

Everest climbed up to the edge of the pool, beckoning a servant closer to the group. "Wes, have you ever known me to turn down a drink?"

"I don't know how much I'd brag about that, darling," Ellie chuckled, easing herself up beside him.

Everyone who wasn't pregnant seemed to be in strong agreement for a drink. And for those who couldn't indulge in alcohol, the Blackthorne girls were more than happy to have a second (or third).

Calming down from her emotional moment, Rosy relaxed into Cory's arms. "At least everyone's considerably more tame than the last time we were together," she reminisced with a chuckle. "Though we went from destroying one wool dress to a few formals and don't even have a new pub to show for it."

"Oh I don't know, I think this year will have its own memorable moments," Wesley mused, ordering a drink for himself as he sat by Everest and Ellie with Inara on his lap.

"Sherly Temple for me, please," Inara said, leaning against Wesley. She chuckled, "Don't tempt him, Rosy."

Yonten, pushed up from the pool to the servant, "Gimmie a hot sake." The servant had gotten many requests. Just before he turned away Yonten saw Annabelle still wadding over, hand raised and words for attention lost in the noise of the crowd of friends and family. Yonten's hand caught the elbow of the servant, "And a peach daquiri." He gave Annabelle a nod, "I gotchu, chicka." He let her know as he sat down on the free side of Wes and Inara.

Everest had decided to end the night with a large drink while snagging a tea for his wife. She leaned against him, completely content as they sat in their odd assortment of underwear and pieces of suits.

"We'll take a sparkling strawberry lemonade and a Mike's hard lemonade," she ordered for herself and Cory before tugging him lightly to the edge as well.

Annabelle perked up to head one of her personal favorites ordered for her. She paused in her wading, watching Yonten with a growing curiosity before redirecting to wind up at the water edge directly beside him.

Joao watched and though he had though of first walking toward her, decided to linger around Andriy and Oliver. He did keep an eye on her and the Tibetan man while the trio added their drinks to the order.

Yonten hadn't thought a thing about Annabelle coming over. Not at first anyway. They did expect drinks soon. So he gave her a quirk of a smile in a friendly sort of way, even scooting a bit so she could hear the anecdote Wesley was telling the group about a mage he had been hunting.

"So I'm tracking this guy-- and Ev you know this one, I think you were with me-- and he's got a kind of almost Joker-esque quality about him. Like he's not all there, if you know what I mean. He kept giggling like mad man when we shot at him. Anyway, I'm being cheeky and I play a song by Jay-Z, can't remember which, but this guy starts laughing like crazy," Wesley described how the man could barely talk at this point, "He finally calms down enough to shout, 'Hey, guess who would marry Jay-Z if he was a mage?"

Cory spoffed, "What?"

"Yeah, he straight up was prefecing a joke," Wesley briefly wrangled in his mirth, "So I look at Everest and I say, 'Well, who?', and he goes 'Seance-ay'. And I can't even with this mage. I laugh my ass off." And like before, Wes lost himself to merriment right then. "Fucking comedian, right?"

Yonten burst out too, managing a quick, "What happened then?"

"Oh Ev shot him," Wesely answered simply, "I couldn't shoot straight at that point."

The joke earned hearty laughs, even from those who had heard it before. The unforgotten cackle of Annabelle's amusement seemed to echo off the pool water. Ellie winced before she could stop herself, pressing at least one ear into Everest to try and spare herself.

"I'll be damned. That's a funny bastard right there," Oliver said with a hearty chuckle, shaking his head. "Though dare I say if you take up story telling like this, everyone will have to agree you picked it up from old Lord Cromwell."

"Oh shit," Yonten stifled a bark of laughter by pressing his fist to his mouth. He, unlike the rest, didn't seem to recoil from Annabelle's unique chortle.

Wesley pressed a hand to his heart, like Oliver had thrust a dagger there, "Oh, damn."

Inara slapped her knee, laughing too hard to say anything for a few second, "You do!" she managed.

"I am not as bad as Cory!" Wesley threw a finger.

Cory snorted merrily, "I haven't been saying a thing!"

"That's because we're not talking about MMO's and what level your Dwarven Battlemaster is, but I know you want to," Wesley chuckled.

Cory guffawed, "Well I can!" he shifted closer with Rosalie, "And I don't have a Dwarf, I have a Drow. She is an eighth level Druid."

While Cory began his own story about the shenanigans of his D&D group, their drinks arrived. Yonten handed Annabelle's to her. He had less interest in this role play game than a pretty face. Though Yonten reminded himself that she had even less interest him. While it seemed intimacy was secured in Joao's hands, Yonten didn't mind making a stronger bond, "Here you go, chicka." He said, careful not to spill the sweet cocktail, "You ever hunt with these fukahs?" He asked, curious if she had any stories like Wes and Everest.

Rosy happily accepted him shifting closer, more than ready to defend Cory and his favorite hobby that she was starting to understand more and more. She still occasionally had slip-ups while learning, mixing up words and what have you, though she definitely knew the difference between a dwarf and a drow. It was a common occurrence for her to sit up listening to him virtually meeting with his buddies as they played, though she had yet to join in.

Like Wes, Everest enjoyed a good jest at the younger man. All in good, light-hearted fun of course. Mostly because if he did try to do something more aggressive or permanent he was quite sure Ellie would skin him. That is if Inara didn't get to him first.

Annabelle accepted her drink from Yonten, sipping it happily while the sound of Cory's nerd talk was becoming background noise. "Not with most of them. We did try hunting as a family once Ellie was of age. It didn't go well," she shook her head at the memory.

Gregory with one arm around his wife a short distance away overheard, extending his index finger from his beer to point at his sister. "You're being generous, Anna. It was an outright disaster. You have to be talking about the hunt in Baton Rouge?"

From Everest's arms Ellie perked up, suddenly unable to focus on Cory's current anecdote. She squinted her eyes in the direction of her siblings, folding her arms over her chest. "I don't see why we need to bring that up."

Everest, who had always wondered about his beloved's aversion to Louisiana, but Baton Rogue in particular, grew interested, nodding at Annabelle and Gregory. "What happened in Baton Rouge?" Ellie sunk into his arms, face in nearly a pout as Annabelle launched into the retelling.

"It was what, August 2009? Something like that; it was Ellie's first time out hunting without our parents involved. They agreed that since Greg and I had been on several alone, the three of us together would be just fine. They were completely wrong." She paused for a moment to chuckle and sip her drink. "We'd picked up that there were a couple of witches down by the bayou. Real nasty swamp lands, only the worst excuse for people and monsters can be found. So little Ellie was excited as could be, had gone out and bought herself a 'Bitchin' Witch Slayer outfit' and everything. She knew all the basics and what have you, but she was still so young. We told her to stay back toward the boat we'd come on and she'd be fine while we went in deeper to try and basically flush the witches out."

"But do you think Eleanor Blackthorne listens to a damn thing anyone tells her?" Gregory threw in, earning a few chuckles from those who knew all too well how the redhead could be. "We weren't gone for more than three minutes when we heard her screaming like a damn banshee. Thought sure as shit the witches had smelled us coming and went after her alone." He had to stop, unable to continue any further, waving with his beer for Annabelle to continue.

"So we came racing back, the boat is empty - of course - and Ellie isn't anywhere to be found. I start calling out for her and finally we find her, about fifty yards away, halfway up a damn tree with three alligators at the bottom, snapping their hungry jaws up at her. We shoot one and chase the other two off, all while laughing our asses off, until she finally comes down," Annabelle was nearly in tears. "Oh Lord was she pissed as could be. Swore up and down that she'd kill every gator she ever saw."

It was difficult to think of their brave phoenix shimmying up a tree to escape gators. There was not one person who didn’t at least chuckle. Yonten had to pause before sipping his steamy porcelain cup of sake. He didn’t want to choke in his mirth, “Oh damn, I wish I couldah seen!”

Everyone was enjoying a hearty laugh at this point, Rosy trying to hide hers behind her hand, though it was hard! Ellie came out of her sulk just then, sitting up straight and scowling over at her siblings. "Sure, laugh about the ass gators but don't tell them what happened after that," she turned Yonten who had clearly started this story time, determined he got the full one. "They were laughing so damn hard at me being scared shitless, they didn't even notice the witches we had been hunting were coming up to us. I saw their shadows before either of these two did. Grabbed the first thing I could, which was sticky bomb I had hanging from my pack and chucked it at the tree between them. It went high and snapped the tree that was holding up their little swampy home - smart to be above the gators really - and it fell right on their heads."

Rosy broke out of her laughter at this point, a bit of disbelief on her face. "Wait, you're telling me...you dropped a house on a witch?"

"Two witches," Gregory corrected, still highly amused but able to admit she had saved them.

"Damn right I did. I Wizard of Oz'd those witch bitches," Ellie said with a smirk.

"She's fierce...just don't surprise her with gators," Annabelle finished with a hearty cackle, wiping a couple of tears from the corners of her eyes from how hard she'd been laughing. "And to this day she refuses to go to Baton Rouge."

"And also refuses to hunt with us," Gregory concluded. "She thinks we'll leave her to become dinner for something scaly."

“Now that’s what I call a storybook ending,” Wesley chuckled.

Inara grinned proudly, “I think we can agree that Ellie’s first kill is impressive. Escaping gators or not.”

Yonten spoffed, “Pssh, my first kill is better.”

“No it’s not,” Wesley shook his head.

“Yeh it is. I killed a gang of mages when I was nine.” Yonten pointed out, “Burnt them up.”

“You didn’t know they were mages, you thought you killed a bunch of sadistic orphan managers,” Wesley argued. Yonten and Diki had grown up orphans from age four. The orphanage had been collecting children for sacrifices and to harvest Almaeri. After their infamous escape they wound up down the way from Wesley’s haunts living with their old Mr. Lao. They met Wes, became friends and the rest was history. “I don’t count that one.” Wesley grinned, “What I do count is Yonten--”

“Ah, c’mon homes! Nah, man, don’t-- don’t tell them--”

“Yonten was piss drunk. He got up on the top of a ledge and relieved himself. Well, we didn’t know someone was down there at the bottom. We hear cursing and yelling. Then these flashes of lights spark up at us. We run down the fire escape--”

“Ahh, Wes, muddafu--”

“We get down and I go ‘come on’ and book it. But this drunk ass bitch runs the other way!” Wesley paused from laughing. “RIGHT into the arms of the mage!”

Cory had known this story, only because he had been around them since birth, “Oh, ha ha! Didn’t the guy ask him ‘which way’ did ‘they’ go?”

“Yeah, the man had no idea it was Yonten. He could have pointed at anyone or any direction,” Wesley snorted, gathering his air once more, “But he goes ‘Oh shit’. There’s this pause and the guy realizes he has him! Yonny boy is in the fight for his life now. But they’re BOTH drunk as fuck and fall over in an awkward, pee-stained wrestling match. I swear if he hadn’t had his knife he wouldn’t be here.”

Yonten cussed at his childhood besty, swearing he’d mess him up, “Yeah and you just sat there laughing!”

“I couldn’t help it,” Wesley wiped away a tear of merriment.

Cory chuckled, “Don’t feel too bad, Yonten. I was a nervous mess when I did my first personal kill.” He had been a tracker. It was his job to send profiles on mages. Cory still had to be prepared. They knew he had happened upon a mage in his area and called her to a coffee shop. “I was freaking out because I had gotten a new gun case. I swear I had changed the combination from the factory setting. Well I can’t get it open and the girl is almost passing me up. So I call Wes and squeak out that I ‘can’t get it up, can’t get it up’. Because he had given me the damn box. I thought he’d help me open it. But he’s thinking I’m suffering some kind of body malfunction. So he goes ‘Well give it a rub’ and HANGS UP on me!”

Wesley laughed, “I was in the middle of something! You lived, she didn’t, isn’t that enough?”

“Well yeah, I ended up running her off the road, but that wasn’t the plan!” Cory complained.

“Just want to say Ellie has my vote so far for best story,” Inara chuckled.

"Honestly it is amazing you've made it this far Yonten," Everest chuckled. "I have a feeling that wasn't the only person you've literally 'pissed off' in your life."

Ellie scoffed. "Oh good thing you're mister perfect then, Everest Crosse. I'm sure there's not a single thing in your history you'd hate if someone brought up in front of all your friends." Her lips pulled into a knowing smirk as she perked her brow.

"A hunt that Everest Crosse isn't proud of?" Oliver gaffed. "That doesn't seem possible. But please, by all means, do tell Eleanor. Something tells me those lips of his are sealed."

Everest watched his wife, trying to piece together where she was going while pretending he wasn't bothered. "I'm pretty sure it was his first hunt alone and-"

"Nope, no we don't need to be going there," he was quick to interject, nearly tipping her drink over. "You can't hold something against someone over a decade ago."

"Oh you mean like my gator story they just brought up? Oh no, you're not immune darling," her wicked smile lingered as she continued on. "It was his first hunt on his own up in Montana? Yeah. He had trailed a mage just past Billings when he had a clean shot not far away. But this man - this sharpshooter you are all in love with - realizes after he's pulled the trigger four times that it's empty. He didn't bring any ammunition with him."

"No, that's not true. I brought ammunition...I forgot it in the trunk," he attempted to defend himself but it was too late. The hearty chuckles had already started up.

"So what? Did you have to give up on the trail? Go back and get the ammo?" Oliver was invested at this point in the story!

"Oh no. I ended up going in and pistol whipping with the gun while he was preoccupied and then finished him up close. Just needed to get a bit creative is all."

Ellie giggled, shaking her head and coercing a kiss from him. "You're just lucky you're a ruthless brute. That and you didn't try to just throw the gun because we all know your aim without bullets..." Everest grabbed his chest in mock pain, but had to admit it wasn't wrong.


Before Wesley could go in on a few teases about Everest’s aim, Inara said, “Ah, I wouldn’t be too quick to poke fun at him, Wes. You’re no Robin Hood.”

“You’re right, I am no better,” Wesley conceded, sipping his drink, “And although I’m not as good at shooting as Everest, at least I am a reliable aim.”

Inara knew where he was going with it, so she said, “Well I think that’s enough talk about our first time on the hunt. Why don’t we--”

“Well now it’s not fair they should be the only ones to suffer,” Wesley held tight to Inara, playfully holding her despite her complaints, “Guess who killed two sacred cows trying to make a hit on one burly vampire?”

“I was so far away!” Inara whined, chuckling and shaking her head with a smile, “I work better up close with a couple of daggers or a stake, I am not a gunslinger!” She muttered it was her brother's fault for pushing her to use the damn gun in the first place. Inara pouted, “You know what? I agree, they shouldn’t be the only ones to suffer, and neither should I, Wesley. Now I recall you telling me about your first hunt alone--”

“Oh alright, now wait a minute,” Wesley was not immune to bargaining for silence, and just like the rest he failed to succeed.

“--Wesley got mistaken for a streetwalker by the mage he was hunting!” Inara laughed, “And he went along with the illusion almost a little too late!”

Wesley cleared his throat, “That was the first and last time Troj Anhorse made his appearance.” The story of Helen of Troy and the Trojan Horse had been the only thing Wesley could think of at the time.

A roar of laughter came over the group, earning a few stares from those about who were still enjoying the last of the dances. Everest was all but in tears, more than happy he had to face up to a hunt without bullets in exchange for this gem. "What? Are you kidding me! How in the hell did this never come out?"

"I do believe the better question is what exactly were the rates you were offering, Wesley? It must have been quite the bargain for them to overlook such a name," Oliver had to jest, enjoying this too well.

“I know right? You’d be surprised I wasn’t the worst named painted man out there, darling,” Wesley recalled a few bad pun aliases, “ The man offered me a solid $500 in cash,” Wesley chuckled wistfully, “And I never wore that outfit again.” It was promptly burned that night.

Rosy also was glad to know that while all the merriment and teasing was going on, she lacked an embarrassing enough story to share. No cows or gators were harmed or harmful in the making of her as a hunter. On the other hand, it was starting to get quite late and all their swimming and pool goofing had all but worn her out. If this kept up, the only thing they'd be doing in bed was sleeping! Still chuckling as she listened to the others, she let her head rest on Cory's shoulder, empty glass set aside as she leaned into him.

"I think it's time to get the kids to bed," Ellie mused, bumping Everest's chest with her own head.

"Agreed," Inara said, getting up with Wesley, "Big day tomorrow."

Cory did so as well. He wrapped his arm around Rosalie's waist, "Yeah, we should get going." He, coincidentally, had the same thought as his lady love. If they went now they could get in a bit of intimacy time. Rosy wouldn't object at all, picking up the still damp mess of her dress and holding it with her free arm. The two bid their goodbyes before slipping into the manor and promptly into each other's arms, ignoring the strong smell of chlorine.

Unaware of just what events might be taking place, Oliver ordered another round of drinks for him, Andriy and Joao. "For those of us who aren't expecting or expected anywhere, a late night that will lead to a glorious late morning," he chuckled as Everest helped Ellie up, stopping only to get his clothes.

"Just don't end up in any fights without us," Everest made them promise before they retired to their room for the night. They'd save their lovers embrace for an earlier night. He'd come to learn just when it was worth a few extra moves and when it was best to let her sleep, less he be fighting with an angry pregnant woman in the morning.

Gregory had managed by a miracle to get Mallory out of the pool and was coercing her back to the manor. "We'll pass on drinks. She's done for the rest of the year I'd say," he said with a chortle at his own dad joke.

Yonten finished off his sake. Then he gave Annabelle a wink, "See you tomorrow, chika."

Annabelle had been about to join the guys for another drink until Yonten was getting ready to leave. "You know, I think it's a little late for me too. I'm going to call it a night," she said as she stood beside him, a smirk playing at the corners of her lips. Oliver, Joao and Andriy had started wrestling in the pool as she took a step closer. "Mind walking a girl to her room?"

Yonten shifted his eyes to Joao. The Brazilian had become a kind of a bro to Yonten at this point. Call it through association or that they had been in a bar fight together. Either way, Yonten thought he owed it to his bro not to break the unspoken rules between brothah's of another mothah. His dark eyes dropped back to Annabelle, not without a shimmer of desire themselves, "You don't wanna ask yah boy?"

"What, not going to offer me a night with a man instead?" she asked with a twinkle of mischief before adding more seriously, "We're not together or anything. Just adults looking for a good time now and then. Unless you're not interested... I mean, I can always call him to bed if you want to pass."

Yonten quirked a smirk, "Oh, a man like me can get a night with you, just for walking you to your room?" he teased her, his fingers entwining her hair, "Not gonna lie, chicka, I think you're hot. You're wild, I like that. But mah home-boy Joao doesn't look like he think what you got with him is nothing, chicka." Yonten let her hair slide from his fingers, "I don't bang other guys' girls."


Well that wasn't how she was expecting the conversation to end. Still, she was a determined woman and not about to give up there. In the pool, both Oliver and Andriy were unsuccessfully attempting to climb Joao and pull him down into the water when Annabelle called out. "Joao, are we dating?"

The look of joy and merriment he had with the wrestling vanished off the Portuguese man's face as he looked up, seeming almost trapped. "Eh...is trick question?"

Oliver, who could see how close Annabelle was standing to Yonten and able to put two and two together offered assistance. Leaning in, he said something quietly for Joao as an explanation of just what he might have been missing with her question. His eyes shifted between the two as the Brit spoke, Joao shaking his head at the end, surprisingly grinning. "Not dating. Good luck, Yonten. Essa mulher vai acabar com você," he said with a wave of his hand.

"See, told you," Annabelle said, clearly not phased by whatever he'd said at the end.

It would not be an understatement to say that Yonten was genuinely surprised at how quick that happened. The seeming relief that washed over Joao did concern him, but seeing how he himself didn't intend to make a girlfriend out of her, Yonten decided to give this a shot. It's not like they were declaring undying love. Wordlessly Yonten reached out and pulled Annabelle out of the pool, "I'm not walking you to your room, chika," Yonten wrapped a strong arm around her waist, "You're coming to mine." His purr rumbled like a growl.

His strength was certainly a good starting point for a long night ahead. Her hips sashayed about as they walked away from the pool, some might overhear her asking him, "I don't suppose you have a leather belt in your room, do you?" Oh, Yonny boy would be getting quite the introduction to just how wild the Blackthorne girls could be and just why Joao was fine with a break from an adventurous and thriving night of intimacy with no apologies.
 
“I got this one,” Yonten, whose shirt had long since been lost to the pool, pulled the leather belt from around his waist. The hem of his pants slid slightly due to the heaviness of the water, emphasizing the contours of his manly physique around his hips. He bent the belt into a loop and gave her butt a quick snap to the shock of people they passed by, “But I think you’ll like what I got upstairs.” Yoneten grinned, having brought some accessories just in case he met anyone down enough to go that far.

A delighted squeal left her lips, hardly scared off by the gesture. "We'll just have to see what you've got to bring to the table, muddafukka," she winked, taking a couple of longer steps out of his arm to walk just ahead of him. Her dress had been abandoned at the poolside, still just in black bra and panties, accessorized by the small pink mark on one cheek.

That was the right tease. Yonten grinned, looking forward to the night ahead. The drinks they’d had put his body into a relaxed mood. This Ball was coming together nicely. Along the way Yonten gave every impression he was going to devour her in every way he found possible. There were no hidden desires between their eyes. Yontens door hadn’t been closed all the way when he left it. It gave him a dramatic advantage when he kicked it open and pulled Annabelle into his room. Thus their animalistic expression of lust began. The two made use of the suitcase Yonten brought with him. It became apparent that neither of them were willing to give up control. The room suffered their mutual wrestle for dominance. Yonten shrugged it off. He had enough money to fix it. And if not, Wes owed him anyway. By morning Yonten and Annabelle were half tied up and each smoked a well earned cigarette.

Love marks of varying degrees and shapes were speckled over both of their bodies. It had been a long time since Annabelle had enjoyed herself -or another person- to that extent. She didn't dare tell him that, though. "Not bad," was the only evaluation she offered.

Yonten took a moment to think over his response. He could play this many different ways. All these years with Diki appeared to have found their use. The mind games, the ‘no’ meaning yes and no, or maybe, all relying on a look or blink, or the inflection when a woman says ‘fine’. He stretched himself, hooking an arm around his head. Yonten took a drag of his cancer stick before saying, “This is just for a walk to a room. ‘Not bad’ is all you’re gonna get for that, chica,” Yonten grinned, shifting his eyes to her.

0ced60c9536b8a7a288e9dfca09869f6.gif


The redhead was hardly daunted by his words. In fact she smirked as she took a long drag. "Broke the headboard and a chair just because I showed up? That's cute," she exhaled the plumes directly at him. "Well let me know if you ever want to break more furniture we don't own and maybe you can even show me what 'good' would look like.”

c6147497fdd3659b890bcc079cdf3e22.gif


Yonten could guess which game she was playing here. “Maybe. You a’ight. Good enough for a headboard and a chair,” Yonten offered a casual compliment. There were plenty of other kinds of furniture, tapestries, cars, and closets that may or may not be worth the expense. He let that implication hang unspoken. “Let me know if you need something more than a walk to a room. I’ll see if I’m free to break some furniture with you.” Yonten tossed the finished bud into the wastebasket, “Right now, I’m going to sleep chica.”

And so their own game of cat and mouse with neither of them admitting to be a mouse would begin. "I'll keep that in mind," she smirked, finishing a final drag before tossing her butt as well. "Don't wake me early unless you're going to show me what else that tongue of yours does." She turned to lay comfortably with her back to him, still nude from their adventures and with a smile on her face as she passed out.

Next to her Yonten said nothing about whether or not he’d wake her in a special way. He merely gave her a smoldering glance before he too allowed sleep to take him. Although he hadn’t gotten her that night before the wedding, Yonten decided this one went well enough not to complain.

Monday, December 31st, 2018

Dawn did not wake most of the couples who spent their energies late last night on dancing, drinks, and swimming games. Like Everst and Ellie, Wesley and Inara saved their fun for after they got rest. Cory and Rosalie enjoyed a moment before sleep, but that didn’t mean they would pass up a morning roll around. Many happy faces filed out of the hallways of the Bellwether estate.

Yonten happened to get enough sleep that he decided he would take Annabelle up on her words from last night. She woke with her hands secured above her and Yonten at work below. There was no telling if she’d run off with some other leather-belt wearing man by the end of that day. Might as well make the most of the time they had.

Once they had crashed a glass cup and tore a pillow, Yonten got up. He casually hinted that he had more at home than what was in his suitcase as he put on his day clothes. His costume would be worn in the evening. Having Wesley as a friend, who divulged his adventures with the late Cristine Celestine De Lafayette, meant Yonten’s bedroom world had become fully introduced to multiverses of possibilities. Annabelle had to be the first one he might get the chance to try everything out. But not all at once. No, he’d ‘happen’ upon a new idea every so often. A part of him wondered just how long he could keep her attention. At the moment he was curious what she would do. Annabelle only had her undergarments from last night to wear.

The creative Tibetan man had more than held up to Annabelle's expectation to being woken up after a vigorous night together. Untied and faced with they day ahead, she didn't miss his alluding comments to further adventures. She wouldn't give him a definitive answer either way; the game of keeping each other on their toes was much more enticing. "I'm wearing one of your shirts to my room," she informed him as she walked to the same suitcase she'd watched him pull his clothing out of.

"A'ight, just no button-ups." Yonten kept her in his periphery as he shoved his feet into his leather sandal straps.

A mischievous smirk slowly appeared as she reached in only to pull out one of his shirts that - low and behold - was a button-up. A black silk one at that. Annabelle faced him as she pulled it on her bare body, not bothering to retrieve her panties or bra from wherever they had ended up, slowly slipping the bottom buttons through their loops, though she left the top three undone. One wrong move and a girl or two could easily be seen.

Yonten let out a sigh. One that both conveyed his annoyance of her purposeful disregard of his boundary and also complimented her gifted feminine assets. “Aa-eesh,” Yonten muttered under his breath.

Crossing over to Yonten, she wordlessly took a long kiss from him before he could protest, ending with a less than gentle nip on his bottom lip. Her hands in the meanwhile had undone the belt he'd just put on, one fluid motion whipping it through his belt loops before she secured it around her own waist. The cinched fabric now just barely covered her bottom as she winked at him. "You can come get this back tonight in my room if you want," she offered before heading out the door.

A strong hand caught her wrist. Yonten tugged Annabelle to him. Their fronts thumped when their bodies met. He slipped his arm around her back to keep her in place. “I said no button-ups,” he said in a deep tone. His black eyes glimmered. Yonten’s free hand slid up to her neck where his fingers toyed with the end of her silver necklace. “But I can make a temporary trade. My outfit’s missin’ a silver cross anyway,” he smirked. Yonten undid the latch on the back. He let her go to put it around his neck.

There was a certain heat that grew from within Annabelle under his grip. The almost scolding certainly didn't help, though she held steady under his gaze and touch before he swiped her necklace. The corner of her mouth twitched before she pursed her lips to keep from an outright grin. "Better not lose it, or I'll come back for a lot more than just a shirt and belt, Yonten," she promised him with glistening crystal eyes that were already replaying the night prior. "I'll see you at brunch."

Yonten said nothing about whether or not her necklace would be safe and sound. Instead, he quirked a smirk, “Maybe. I had a lot to eat this morning.” He shrugged, giving her butt a smack before he strode by her down the hallway.

Annabelle knew she shouldn't have been surprised given how their time together had gone, but the smack was still unexpected and she jumped. Scowling, she fell into step beside him, her gaze glancing up at him. "You can't just go around smacking people's asses, you know," she was saying right as they came around a corner. A few steps past and they were spotted by none other than her little sister, husband on hand. Ellie had opened her mouth to say good morning when something about their stances, Anna's weird attire and glow caught her attention, brows narrowing as she came to the painful realization of what had transpired.

"Nope. No, don't like this," Ellie said, a finger bouncing between Yonten and Annabelle. "I'm eighty percent certain that I don't like this and it's a bad idea."

Yonten grinned, “It was real bad last night, if you know what I mean.”

Everest, not quite as keen-eyed as his love when it came to things of this nature took a few moments longer of staring to try and understand before - "Oh, are they doing it? I thought. I mean- you know I just don't know."

Anna only shrugged her shoulders at her sister and brother-in-law, quite shameless even as they were caught in a walk-of-shame scenario. "Yeah, we did it. What do you want details?" Everest opened his mouth but paused for a long moment. "Dude, no. I was joking. I'm allowed to sleep where I want though. Not like I keep tabs on where either of you wake up."

Yonten kept his pace without a single misstep. He smirked at Ellie and Everest, “Yeah homie. Unless you wanna get down and dirty with what you two did with Wes and Inara.” he grinned, his black eyes cutting to the side to watch their faces, “Oh I bet it was good too. That muddafuka is trained like some fancy-ass courtesan or some shit.”

One of Annabelle's brows perked in interest at the tea that was being spilled, eyes shifting over to her little sister who's cheeks had turned a fair pink. Maybe she'd have to keep him around for a little bit, if for nothing else than to have someone to spice up conversations with. Ellie finally managed to find her tongue while Everest walked alongside her with a wistful smile. "I don't think we need to speak about that. That's for only those who were involved to discuss."

"Uh huh," her older sister seemed quite amused. "So we're done talking about bedroom activities? Or if you really want to keep up that look at me Ellie, I can tell you all about Yonten and his huge-"

"I'm starved. Aren't you hungry?" Ellie was not prepared to have that discussion. She'd known Yonten for a few years now and clearly Anna all her life, the last thing she wanted to imagine was.. She shook her head before it started up again, tugging on Everest to get him moving faster to the dining hall, putting blame on the baby.

Yonten chuckled, happy to know that, at least to mess with her sister, Annabelle began her tease with ‘huge’. The stereotype unjustly attached to men of his lineage failed to prove true in his case. Annabelle knew this intimately so. Not one to spare the rod, Yonten kept at Ellie and Everest’s heels, “Your sister bends like a wire, chica.” Yonten offered a few more details when they were interrupted by none other than the duo mentioned shortly before.

“What’s this?” Wesley mused, eyeing Annabelle who wore a familiar shirt and belt. “Yonny Boy, getting a taste of a spicy dish, are you? I gotta say, these gingers have a bite to them. Am I right Ev?”

As much as he had tried to keep a straight face for Ellie's sake, Everest broke into a wide knowing grin at that remark. "Christ, a bite is only the start," he chuckled before catching a glance from his wife. "Of course that bite can turn into you being devoured when she remembers something from a week ago that you shouldn't have done and for some reason you thought handcuffs and wax sounded safe enough. Next thing you know you have a bald spot on your chest and will never buy a car without warning again."

"Can't expect less from a redhead. Especially a Blackthorne," Annabelle insisted.

Although it was clear what Everest was commenting on, Inara chimed in with a giggle, “You just got to use the right wax with the right person who knows how to do it,” she smiled impishly. Seeing Yontens glimmering black eyes fall on her she wagged her finger, “It isn’t going to happen.”

“Ehh, all I’m saying is that when Wes dies I’ll be here for you, chica.” Yonten winked.

Wesley chuckled, “Bold of you to assume you’ll outlive me, Yonny Boy.”

“It’s destiny homes, Inara will be my wife one day,” Yonten shrugged as if this was simply out of his hands, just facts. “And since you refuse to marry me too, that means I’ll just have to wait.”

Inara spoffed, “Forever is a long wait.”

“Pssh, I have patience. And a spicy girl to hang with until then,” Yonten pulled in his bottom lip and winked at Annabelle. There was no promise she would or wouldn’t scamper off at some point. A harmless comment.

“Careful Yonny Boy, while waiting and running around you might find someone to settle down with, hm?” Wesley wiggled his brows and ominously whispered the word, “Commitment.”

Yonten scoffed, “Please. I doubt it, homes.” But there was hesitancy. It wasn’t impossible. Just not probably. Or so he believed.

The six of them arrived at the dining hall where the table was spread with self-serve stations. The Bellwether estate had to be creative with how they accommodate so many people. The guests piled their plates with whatever they wanted, but they had to find a place to eat. Most of the tables inside were taken.
 
Annabelle had every intention of heading to her room to shower and change into her own clothes, but once they'd ran into the Crosse couple she changed her mind. The look of disapproval from her sister might have been why she made the decision to stick around as they'd moved to the breakfast turned brunch area as they neared the lunch hour. Besides, you had to be close to tell it was a shirt she wore and only Yonten was aware of the fact that there wasn't a stitch of fabric beneath it. She also didn't seemed phased by talk of him marrying Inara or anyone else, hardly the ball and chain type. Just the chain was greatly preferred.

Content to have Annabelle by his side wearing his shirt, Yonten played it casual and chill. He had his moments of curiosity to test Annabelle’s limits and boundaries. Did he like this or that food? Clearly, she didn’t want to share it with him, as it was revealed in October, but maybe she was fine with him sharing food with her? Yonten discreetly paid attention to her moods, the day drinks she picked, and the level of physical closeness she was okay with, all to make their time together smoother and maybe nab a few more nights.

With plates laden, the group shifted their way out to the patio where a long table would more than accommodate them and those to come. They'd no more sat down than they were joined by the trio of men who had much later nights. Oliver and Joao were each armed with a Bloody Mary along with food, while younger Andriy seemed fine with just a glass of water to drink, though he did have a good sized bruise on his left cheekbone.

"I thought I told you guys not to get into a fight without me," Everest chastised, pointing with his fork at the Ukranian's face.

"Afraid that wasn't a fight, Everest old sport," Oliver admitted with a sheepish chuckle. "We might have been six sheets to the win when we thought we could stack ourselves in the pool. In fact we could not and poor Andriy took a good tumble as a result. Alcohol and pools are truly a tumultuous combination." Andriy chuckled in agreement.

"Could go better," he admitted.

Joao had glanced across the table to find Annabelle at Yonten's side. A few vibrant marks peered over his collar that the Portuguese man was all too familiar with, though he chuckled to see that Annabelle also wore matching ones, albeit with questionable attire. He didn't say a word, only smirking as he found it fitting that the two seemed to be quite the match for each other.

Yonten caught the look in his periphery. He had a slight concern in the beginning when Annabelle initially propositioned him, but the go-ahead at the pool and seeing Joao this morning reinforced confidence. Joao had all but let Yonten cross into Mistah-Steal-Yo-Girl territory. As per the Bro Code, Yonten took the opportunity.

Refreshed from a shower together after their morning activities, Cory and Rosy headed down one of the main halls, hand in hand. They were in discussion about how each of them felt about the idea of living in their current temperature when Rosy caught sight of the familiar backs and heads of Robert and Anita. While they'd kept a cool facade the day prior, she knew it was better to keep distance, especially for Cory. It had only taken a glance for the young man’s face to scrunch in displeasure. Cory stiffened in place a moment. With a gentle tug, she led him to a side hall for a more detour trip to food, filled with little pauses for kisses and soft touches. Slowly Cory loosened up. He smiled between their little affections and the bounce in his step returned. By the time they reached the dining hall, the elder Crosse couple was nowhere in sight.

"I'm going to be glad when tonight is over," Rosy murmured as she gathered safer foods, keeping close to his side.

“Agreed,” Inara murmured, eating a few strawberries.

Despite Inara’s confession to Wesley about her comment to Robert over the baby birds, and the way he narrowed his eyes at her, Wes believed all would be well. He did apologize for putting Inara in the arms of a murderer in her emotional state. It was a risk worth taking though. Wesley would have garnered more suspicion if he had taken Robert dancing. There was no way to tell if he would have accepted anyway.

Cory kept his voice low, “How soon will we leave after?”

“Well, we’ll need to pack up. So not immediately. And we’re bringing our friends to the castle too. You’ll need to give them time to gather their things. I honestly would wait till the morning.” Wesley mentally snapped his fingers as he chewed on his bite of bacon, “Oh yeah. Rosy, when we put Robert into a sedated state we’ll need you to monitor him to keep him under. Mind if you and Cory bunk in the jet where he’ll be stowed?”

Though it wasn't exactly how she had planned on starting the New Year, Rosalie knew she was best equipped for the job. She nodded in agreement, rightfully assuming that Cory would be content to say yes as long it meant being by her. "Yeah, we can do that."

"Poor kids. You're going to rob them of New Years eve and make them work?" Ellie scoffed sipping her coffee. "I'd put it on your tab and tell this ass you want a vacation when all this is done, on his dime."

“These two can have their vacation when they get married,” Inara bounced her finger between Cory and Rosy, “There’s a lot to plan still and we’re already behind. We need venue, catering, color theme, wine tasting, guest list--”

Wesley chuckled, giving his wife a kiss, “Slow down, darling, it’s not even noon yet.”

“Yeah, but she’s right,” Cory chuckled, smiling sheepishly, “We’ve just been busy. You know.”

Oliver's light eyes darted about the group that were talking in hushed voices, curiosity piqued though he knew better than to ask aloud just what was transpiring. There was an all-too-familiar gleam in that fox's eye that told him he'd find out in due time.

"I'm going to have to agree with that," Everest said as he leaned back in his chair, finished eating. "I think we're overdue for another honeymoon."

Ellie snorted, shaking her head and reaching over to pat his stomach. "No, I think that's enough lounging about for you, babe. You've been stagnant for too long and if you keep it up you're going to try and race me for belly size. I won't say no to a dad bod in a few years, but for now I would like to keep you as my well-chiseled mountain in bed."

He was quick to place swat her hand away, protectively blocking his stomach. "It's not a dad bod," he said with furrowed brows.

"No, but you're going to get one at this rate. I know I prefer my men fit and flexible," Annabelle said over the rim of a mimosa, leaning back and crossing her legs.

“Gotta agree, chica,” Yonten grinned at Annabelle. They were both gifted with the kind of bodies girls write fanfiction about. Might as well enjoy them now before age takes its toll. “I’m not hurrying to get a Dad-Bod. Gotta make those moves in bed, homes.”

Annabelle perked her brows, wondering if that was a statement or another proposition. She'd have to inquire more as the day progressed. "In bed or wherever. Nothing wrong with being creative," she shrugged though she was having trouble shaking thoughts of just what they'd discovered in each other.

Both to put suspicion to rest over the state of health of Everest and take another opportunity to tease, Wesley said, “Inara and I can attest Everest and Ellie are both quite remarkable in bed and are physically satisfying, despite their hiatus.”

“True,” Inara confirmed, hiding a smirk behind her cup. That would be the extent of her contribution. She didn’t have the option or excuse of drinking to rile or tease her besties so early in the day.

Everest was relieved that his margarita baby was being defended, though he was likely still going to step up and add a gym routine back into his day. "Why thank you, I'm glad to see my performance has been satisfactory to all parties involved."

While the four of them seemed relatively comfortable at this point, even Ellie at a loss for pink cheeks, Rosy could definitely go her entire life without thinking of just what any of them did behind closed doors, regardless of the combination of bodies. She had caught a glance from Annabelle to Yonten that had her only momentarily curious; that wasn't any of her business after all. There just seemed to be a lot of hormones at this table in particular, and she tried to find a way to diffuse them. "Annabelle, what is your costume for tonight?"

Pulled out of any thought she might have been having, Annabelle was pleased to answer. "I'm going as Veronica Wolff," she said as she pulled out her phone to show Rosy her outfit that was waiting in her room.

1593279487655.png

"Oh, Madam Death? Very nice," Oliver applauded with a nod of his head. Most would be familiar with the early 1940s archaeologist that married into an English hunting family during World War II. A bombing left her a widow within six months after standing at the altar. Filled with hatred and thirsting for vengeance, she moved to Germany and began a systematic cleansing of mages within the Nazi ranks. Veronica was known for seducing her way around close to officers before killing them once they were off-guard. Though her legend had been warped and changed over the years, even evolving into the modern Laura Croft figure of video games, most still knew the true roots within the hunting community. Oliver gave a brief story for anyone who wasn't already familiar. "A fitting choice for Miss Blackthorne I'd say."

Rosy almost regretted asking - even sexual tension in a costume choice! What on Earth would they do with everyone, aside from possibly hosing them down?

“Ooh, very nice.” Wesley leaned to see the picture over his short wife’s head.

Inara smiled, “Oh that looks good.”

They were all eager to share their outfit ideas. Cory and Yonten were the only ones who chose a general era or style instead of a particular person. Gunslinger for Cory and the Yakuza for Yonten. He had Inara agree to help him put on the tattoos for the evening. He rather not spoil the reveal until then. The other part of his outfit were a pair of black silk pants with a painting of a dragon up his right leg.


38959c218cc900dc3873f8cc4e77155f.jpg



Cory asked, “Are the children getting dressed up too?”

“Oh, yes, and they’re the cutest. Lottie chose Mulan. I know, I know, Disney. But she’s adorable.” There was no real way to confirm the rumors of Mulan being a Hunter either, but Lottie was determined. “Jas and Kit are Cory’s posse.”

“Oh, yay, I was hoping!” Cory beamed. He had wanted them to trail him wearing the cowboy costumes with inflatable horses, so they looked like he had a full crew with him.

Inara chuckled, “Yeah, Kit is able to navigate despite the horse so I decided I was okay with it.”

“Speaking of, where are my little ankle biters?” Wesley peered around. They were scheduled for some grandparent time. But that should have been over by then.

Kazumi and Hye walked through the dining hall with plates in hand. Baby Kit toddled beside Hye who had his noonday meal. Jasper was in negotiation with Kazumi about having chocolate fountain treats before he ate his chicken nuggets and broccoli. Charlotte held her plate that had a roast beef sandwich and a small pile of chips level with her elbow. At seven she had taken in all the etiquette necessary to earn coo’s and aw’s. The only ones there that knew the kind of mischief Lottie could get into were their guests at the castle and her family.

“Hey, hey, Jas. No marshmallows come on,” Kazumi halted by the sweet table spread.

Charlotte slowed too. They had been taught not to run ahead. It made it harder to keep track of the children. She had to wait while Jasper struggled against his urge to munch on the confections at his eye level.

“Dust one,” Jasper wiggled in place.

“After lunch,” Kazumi insisted.

Hye had no difficulty standing by with Baby Kit. The sweetest Von Helsing child so far. Kit sighed against his binky while he watched Kazumi argue with Jasper. His mind wandered to the paper seal he had thus far taken care of, though it did have some ware.

“C’mon Jas, I’m hungry,” Charlotte frowned, pursing her lips. She grumbled when Jasper ignored her to further his case with Kazumi. Looking around her eyes lit up to see familiar faces. Robert and Anita were here! They had gotten to see their grandparents for the first part of the day. Kazumi and Hye were feet away. They had fun playing with Fiona and Roderick. Fully unaware of any drama or that grandchildren didn’t normally have assistants to keep an eye out on family visits between them and grandparents. Since Kazumi and Hye were still right here, Lottie saw no reason not to greet them, “Hello!” Lottie beamed, her feet shuffled in excitement, “Look, they have roast beef!” While Inara had grown up in India, and avoided cow meat, since coming to America that had all but vanished. Another point of tension between her family in Dubai and the one she made with Wesley.

As her own children had been taking their sweet time reproducing, Anita had silently accepted a role of extra grandmother to the Von Helsing children. Unlike her dear friend Fiona, she couldn't see point in an age-old qualm if it meant losing contact with beautiful children.

Anita had indeed become an occasional surrogate grandmother. Up until Wesley learned about Robert they had been able to see the Von Helsing kids without as much restriction. Belarus had been a nice distance between Robert and the children and spared the need for explanation to Anita on why they hadn’t come around anymore.

She lit up as little Lottie came their direction, stooping down at Robert's side to examine her finds. "Oh wonderful! I do love a good roast beef myself," she agreed with the young girl, adding behind her hand as if it were a secret, "But I'm truly a glutton when it comes to a shrimp cocktail myself."

Lottie whipped her head around. Did they have that here? She did spot a tower of them down the way, “Oh, Mrs. Crosse they have it, they have it!” A wonderful find!

"Dear, I think she's a little young to know just what gluttony is," Robert offered with a half smile, nodding to young Charlotte. "Though, dare I say I feel young Jasper has learned it already." He chuckled, watching the young boy still working his magic at the dessert table. "Come along, Jasper. I'll bring you back in if you eat enough of your food and you and I can raid the sweets together."
Jasper turned his eyes up at Robert, “Weawy? Otay!” He did a little wiggle shuffle of excitement. He had remembered the one or two times he and Robert had done exactly that. A promise well kept!

Lottie smiled up at Anita as they walked to her parent's were with family and friends at the table, “What is glutton mean Mrs. Crosse?”

Across the way Cory could see the elder Crosse couple coming with the children. He shifted uncomfortably, “Rosy…” he indicated in that one word that he had to excuse himself. And of course, she was welcome to come. Cory nodded toward the gardens outside.

Rosy looked up from the current discussion to see just what had warranted the tone Cory gave. She nodded in agreement, smiling to the others as she stood as well. "A stroll sounds lovely. I feel like I haven't been getting enough exercise lately and I wouldn't want to end up lethargic like some," she cast a glance to Everest, earning some chuckles.

Ellie tilted her head in surprise at the comment, though a glance where Cory's gaze had been answered all of her questions. She understood that not everyone could face someone with a secret they knew and keep a level head. She nodded, shooing them off before turning to the approaching troop. "Well now, if it isn't a gaggle of my favorite people. Miss Lottie, I see you've found the roast beef," she quickly stepped in to try and run interference.

Anita had caught a glimpse of Rosy and Cory as they slipped around the corner, her face momentarily dropping before quickly regaining it's normal facade. She could only hope she wasn't in the process of losing out on the chance to parent another young woman. "Glutton is when you're being greedy about food, enough to where it can get you in trouble, dear," she explained as she found an empty seat.

Between Anita’s explanation and the joy of catching Ellie’s attention, Lottie set her plate on the table by her favorite Aunty and said, “Oh, then Jasper is a glutton for sweets.” Conveniently she did not comment on how much a glutton she could be with lemon bars or cookie dough.

Jasper only knew this must not be a good thing. After all, Anita said a person could get in trouble. So, he defended himself blindly, “Nah ah!”

Before a bickering could start Wesley pointed a finger to their plates, “You can argue later. Eat up. You’ll be staying pretty late tonight you two.” While Kit would indeed participate, he was not likely to last as long as the others.

Inara smiled at the elder Crosse couple. She greeted them, asked them how they were enjoying the Ball, and so forth. Wesley would come in to comment on this or that. Yonten let the others do the talking. He had known a little bit of what was planned tonight. He had been called to be back up in case there had to be a chase or a shoot out. Partly why Diki and Jinpa hadn’t come.

All seemed well, until a certain little girl sighed and said, “I miss Aunty Lizzy. Where--”

Hye leaned in as soon as Charlotte had spoken, “Jas, Lottie, you ate well, you--”

“Tweats!” Jasper knew exactly where he was going with this.

Ears burning, Lottie perked, “Oh, me too, me too!” Whatever she was about to say was lost to time and space. After all, she had her priorities straight.

“Alright, treats. But not too many,” Inara chuckled.

“I promise! I will not be gluttony,” Charlotte beamed, feeling proud to use a new word.

Jasper all but forgot he had promised to go with Robert. He latched on to one of Hye’s hand. Lottie took the other. Kazumi stayed with Inara since Baby Kit had not yet discovered the delights of the sweet table. Those that were left behind made an inward sigh of relief. That was a close one.

Robert had perked up at his sister's name, though he watched the children preparing for their desserts, seeming to gradually brush it aside. "I think I'll take a page out of Jasper's book," he said to his wife, standing from the table and heading after them.

Anita watched him and let out an audible sigh of her own as he was out of ear reach. "Apologies, my dears. He's just been off since Elizabeth's passing, I think," she said gravely, sipping on a coffee and letting her shoulders raise and fall once more. "I think that having her back in his life only to lose her again was harder than he cares to admit to himself."

Ellie offered a sympathetic nod, reaching over and patting her hand gently. "Understandable. I wouldn't let it get you too down, Anita. Life has a tendency of bringing it's own balance when it's been hardest on us."

Inara sipped her water to stifle the scowl she wanted to give Robert. Oh if she had been on a mission during pregnancy she would have ruined any operation. Thankfully Wesley was not high off of hormones. At least not pregnant ones. Inara left the speaking to him. Her contribution was a soft agreement with Ellie and a nod.

Wesley turned his eyes onto Anita, “Indeed. Though I have to say, I think Robert is holding together. I recall you once counseling me, Anita, on being prepared for the frequent losses we suffer in the lives we live.” It had been at tea when she said it, years ago when Cory was only nine, when Wes had learned of Crissy’s death, when he arranged his marriage with Inara. Oh how the years had passed. “I’ve kept that lesson in mind since that day.”

They were certainly fortunate that it wasn't Ellie who already had children walking about. She wouldn't have been as peaceful as she currently was if Robert was trying to get as friendly with her children as he was being with Lottie and Jasper. She didn't know what made that man think he had the audacity to be the venomous creature he was and touch those innocent babies. Realizing she was getting herself worked up, Ellie was quick to trake a drink and look away.

Anita was none the wiser, instead placing a hand over hear hart at Wesley's words. "Aww, it means the world that you'd listen to a thing this old hag has to say." Chuckling, she nodded over in Everest's direction where he had been casting a concerned glance at Ellie. "Now if only you can get my son to do the same. Though, dare I say we have been quite fortunate for years not to experience lost in the community. And not to deter from dear Elizabeth's death, but at least it wasn't another murder by a filthy mage. Horrific, nonetheless, but only the course of nature."

Smiling pleasantly, Wesley said, “Oh I think Everest is sharp enough to know when to take in wisdom.” He went on to mention a time or two. Even if they were small instances. As for her last observation, Wesley said, “Mage or not, I have to say nature has a wicked sense of humor,” He glanced in the direction of Robert before meeting his gaze back at Anita, “What are the odds that good old Elizabeth died from the one thing she had been lethally allergic to?”

Inara chimed in, “Yes, quite, my Love. A death as cruel as if thought up by a mage.” Comparing Robert to their ancient enemy felt just right.

For a moment Anita's eyes followed that coffee gaze until it fell on her husband. A brief look of the possibility, of just what that would mean for her and her family. She had in fact pondered the implication of foul play, though she couldn't imagine what the woman who had never hunted in her life could have done to stir the wrath of a mage.

"Oh, I don't know. I mean, dying to what you're allergic to I would imagine is more likely to happen than dying to something you're not allergic to," she repeated Robert's response to her own similar concerns. "I believe it is unfair and unexpected though. You'd imagine she would have been prepared for such things."

“Agreed, and a good point. Liz did not come off to me as a careless woman,” Wesley pointed attention to how she was able to elude the family for thirty years and only resurfaced by her own volition. “In fact, I would say for a woman as methodical and thoughtful as Elizabeth an epi-pen should have been no more than a hands reach away. Well, as they say, what’s done is done.” Wesley smiled, cleaning off his hands and raised his glass, “ Liz was a good willed woman. Full of life. She had traveled the world, experienced its delights, and would have wanted us to seize the day. I can just feel her presence here now. May Elizabeth Crosse rest in peace.”

Yonten squinted in wonder if Wesley wanted to bring Anita in on the event that night. Or perhaps he was only trying to cushion the blow. Inara, too, had thought the same. Either way, they said nothing. They raised their glasses to his toast.

“To Elizabeth,” Inara nodded, taking a sip of her water thereafter.

Anita watched Wesley with a silent interest, raising her glass along with the others at the table. It was peculiar that he would have so many things to say of a woman he knew for a single night. Still, she wasn't about to let suspicion spoil a proper moments respect to a fallen family member. "To Elizabeth."

Ellie set her glass down, not wanting the mood to linger on such a sad feeling, even if a portion of them knew the toast to be false. The only resting Elizabeth might be doing is a nap before tonight. "Anita, we are hoping to get a baby shower in here come February or March, if work doesn't go in the way. Nothing fancy, just an excuse to have cake," she said with a chuckle. "We hope you'll be able to join us."

"Of course!" Anita responded a bit quickly, admittedly excited. She would have hated it if she had been given the Von Helsing treatment and missed such steps of life. "I'd love to. Please let me know if you need anything."

"Just bring yourself, mom," Everest insisted, pleased with just how happy the simple news was making his mother.

“Then it’s settled,” Wesley smiled peacefully. It would give Anita the time to grieve and to come to terms. It would be the first event to bring her out into the world again. Into the embrace of her loving family.

Just after their honor of Elizabeth Robert came without the children behind him. Hye took the kids out to play. Inara was relieved. Hye and Kazumi were both amazing people. If there was ever a reason to kiss Yonten, it would be in thanks for suggesting them. But not right now. Yonten was too full of himself and, apparently, not full enough of Annabelle or his determination to get Inara.

They family and friends spent a semi-uncomfortable lunch in the presence of Robert. Wesley did his best to take the brunt of interaction off of the shoulders of the others. Finally, at a graceful point in time, they all excused themselves. After all, they had some prep to do before dinner. Everyone would come wearing the outfits they chose. And of course, Inara had to help Yonten with his tattoos. They would hold up for a day or so. Less, if he and Annabelle destroyed more of their room! Inara had scolded him about property damage. Yonten tried to shove some burden onto Annabelle, but Inara was quick to point out that Joao and Anna hadn’t ruined a room like this as far as she knew, so he would have that responsibility until further notice.

Finally the family and friends, all dressed up, came down for dinner. Baby Kit and Jasper were already toddling after their spunky Uncle Cory, who had brought a classic gunslinger outfit of the old west. Trimmed in brown and gold, with a sandy poncho made of rough spun wool of an authentic cowboy garb, Cory looked like the kind of swarthy, swoon-worthy cowboy Rosalie would have seen walking into the saloon at noon. Three or four guns hung off his body. Across his chest and on his hips. One of them was said to belong to the hunter Johnny Harden.


9de6ef3074eb2d74e231a190d852dcbf.jpg




Rosalie had opted to go with an early 20th century favorite; Poppy Carlysle. The socialite from the Western family had been an absolute virtue to keeping the hunt alive all while being the life of nearly every banger and blown-up party. Poppy was known for her assassinations conducted within throbbing parties that were perfectly discreet. Rosy had always admired her creative and ever-changing methods, fluctuating from pistol to dagger to her personal favorite of poisoned lips to secure her hits.


2Q.png



Duke Attwell of Suffolk and Dame Thomasine were the inspirations for Ellie and Everest's costumes. The two Victorian era figures were a ruthless duo who were reportedly responsible for slaying dozens of witches, usually out in the night streets of London. They were a power couple that were often criticized for their unorthodox methods of trapping and cornering, but more frequently their open sexual prowess.


RoyalAssassin.jpg



tumblr_p8nxigEDTw1wut28ko1_500.jpg



Wesley took the theme of the Ball to heart. The first few men and women that Wesley came up with were good choices. But he rather not be one of many Lord Oliver Cromwells or John Richards walking around. Cory had taken the style of gunslinger. So that was out. Finally Wesley decided Thomas Shelby. They had a lot to clever up in London. Most accounts of his end are confusing. Wesley liked to think he made his way out of London to the West.


2a3a7d8a25ccabb2a4b796c9905d61f7.jpg



Inara chose to wear an outfit of a particular person. ‘Nanni’ was a no name, but brilliant, vampire hunter in India. She often did her work in the red district where vampires frequented. She had a set of silver, blessed daggers she used. Inara owned one of these ancient weapons. In the world somewhere the rest of the set waited for her! Or so she hoped. Inara could feel it. Nanni wore many outfits, but one stood out that made her recognizable during a particularly famous eradication of a secret vampire institution. It had been a compliment when people said she looked like her.

996577797fd341efc2186c8dc4322373.jpg



While the last Ball at Belarus had been full of responsibilities for Wes and Inara, and in some cases Cory as well, this year their tasks were set up beforehand. The outside stage accommodated the gazebo and chair combination. Robert would sit on the honorary cushioned seat only to watch as bars shot between the pillars to form a mobile cell. That would have to wait, however. Dinner would be first! And then, of course, dancing.

The meal served at this year's Ball satisfied their cravings, though they had less control. Rosalie was able to discreetly scrape what she couldn’t eat onto Cory’s plate. He happily ate the extras. So far no one had caught on to Rosalie’s condition. A couple of virgin drinks helped disguise her as one of the rest. Joao, Andriy, Oliver, and the others were true to their word about not saying a thing. All was well. Mostly. Roderick and Fiona had, of course, joined the table. They had wanted another shot at being close to their grandchildren. This was allowed. But probably because, as Fate would have it, Alaric happened to be invited over too. Though Inara felt bad for Roderick in one respect-- being the man betrayed-- she knew enough about his own mistakes of parenthood not to argue against having Alaric around the children. By all accounts, the biological grandfather should have some right to see his descendants! It made for a wonderfully awkward dinner for Fiona and Roderick. And it filled their table. Just one too many for Robert to sit down comfortably. That man was providentially ousted.

“Alaric, I hear your new deal has made the transfer of my ‘materials’ all the easier.” Wesley said, only occasionally glancing at his parents with impish mirth.

“Indeed,” Alaric set down his drink that happened to be the same as his son, “Business has been good. But I would rather not talk about work. This is a time of mingling and excitement. Inara, darling, you look wonderful. Congratulations is due.”

This time there wasn’t a hint of sarcasm. Inara appreciated Alaric. Both for being similar to Wes, and for not being similar. “Thank you, we’re very happy.”

“Any names picked out?” Alaric grinned, hoping to throw in a suggestion himself.

“Not yet. We want to wait until we know if we will have a boy or girl,” Inara explained.

“Boy,” Wesley said confidently.

Cory chuckled, “By my hair, I bet it will be a girl.”

“By your hair?” Alaric chuckled, “Is that a new slang term of the younger generation?”

Yonten answered here, “Nah, bruh, he means if he loses the bet they’ll get waxed. If they win, these chica’s wear a beard.”

“Have you done so already?” Alaric laughed, “And do you have pictures?”

Everest was all too happy to lean forward, his phone in hand and the photos out as if he'd had them saved to his home screen! "The women swore up and down that El and I were having a girl. The first bet started at our wedding and as you can tell, we're having a boy," he said as he passed it to Alaric to see the series of pictures. There was even one of little Lottie in hers as well. "I'm going to trust Wesley's instincts on this one; they're having a boy as well."

“Brilliant!” Alaric chuckled, sending a few to himself before handing the phone back. “Well I’ll throw in my bet; a boy.”

The table ignored the brief frown on Fiona’s face. Roderick too, who had not said a word, kept eating in silence. They absorbed their grand-children time through osmosis at this point. They had nothing to add to the conversation that didn’t come off controlling or rude. They had their opinions about how many kids a family should have and that was that.

"I'm just going to say that she's acted nothing like she did with Kit or Jasper," Ellie interjected, having known them during both pregnancies. "I'm convinced Inara is getting the girl she deserves. Lottie needs a sister."

Charlotte perked up, gasping, “Yes, I want a little sister!”

“Maybe. I think I’d love that,” Inara chuckled, “I agree with Ellie, I think this is the strangest pregnancy I’ve had. I’ve spent a lot of time reading in the evenings, listening to Bach or Elton, and munching on fish and chips.”

“Not to mention you’ve requested beef wellington a few times,” Wesley recalled.

“Well yes, but I still eat pretty normally aside from that. I haven’t given up on my roots. Lately I’ve enjoyed curry on rice.” Inara offered, “Not so out of the ordinary.”

“But then there’s your accent. It has gotten stronger as of late.”

“Yes, I think you’re right,” Inara took up a cup of Earl Grey tea. If no one had noticed until then, they’d hear the Queen's English come through.

"Sounds like you're carrying the next prodigy with fantastic taste if I do say so myself," Oliver chuckled.

Rosy agreed with the idea of another little Miss Von Helsing. Though maybe that was just her silently hoping for another girl for their Amelie to play with, rather than raising hell with a Crosse and Von Helsing boy! "The bet is on and we'll find out in what, a month or so?"

“Mhm,” Inara nodded with a smile, “Shouldn’t be too far off. Maybe near the end of January.”

Cory almost felt sad he couldn’t make a bet about his baby. If only Molly had revealed the news to them alone. He could have had a chance to prank his brother! Maybe they could for the next one. Provided Molly didn’t let the others know. He gave Rosy a smile of secret delight.

"Heartbeat is slow or fast?" Joao offered to the conversation, currently seated as the only knight of the Templar at the table. "If heart is fast, is girl. Slow heart, boy."

Andriy, dressed in nobleman attire from the Georgian era shook his head in disagreement. "No, if Wes gain weight with Inara is boy."

"I don't know how I feel about those theories, but I am familiar with the notion that severe morning sickness is a sign of a little princess," Oliver offered his own limited knowledge of predicting genders. He had chosen to go as Isambard Kingdom Brunel, the English 19th century engineering genius who had contributed a great deal to the hunting community that had been centered in Westminster, though his top hat was a bit in the way and currently resting on his lap.

Rosy could feel her cheeks glowing at the comment from Oliver, though she couldn't point out how accurate that was so far for her! At least not yet.

Hearing the various indicators of the sex of the baby, Wesely would hope that Andriy’s suggestion would never be true. But he could check the heartbeat. See if that had any truth to it. As for morning sickness, Wesley chuckled, “Oh I think after all the vomit sessions Inara has had, maybe she should be given a baby girl.”

“Yes, I should,” Inara nodded, chuckling, “I like Oliver’s contribution for prediction best I think.”

“Would you all like to join the bet? Wax and all?” Wesley grinned at the men and women around the table. They knew the stakes.

Alaric hummed in thought, “Eh, no. I think I will pass on the consequences. Going hairless isn't for me.” Fiona and Roderick were obviously a no.

Yonten chuckled, “Yeh, I’ll do it. I say it’s a girl.” Just to be contrary with Wesley.

"I'll take the wager," Oliver nodded, setting down his own Early Grey and tonic. "And I'm going to go with a strong gut feeling I have and say it is a beautiful little girl that's brewing in our Tigress."

Andriy tilted his head side to side in thought, looking at Inara. "Wes thinks boy, I think boy."

"Same, Inara look tired. Boys make mom tired," Joao chuckled, leaning back in his chair.

Annabelle scoffed, shaking her head. "There's enough boys around, we need another girl to balance you all out," she added her prediction.

"If my count is right we're at what, seven in favor of girls and five boys?" Ellie smirked over at Wesley. "You better get used to seeing a lot of pink around the house again, Wes. And if I get stuck living with boys you can bet I'll be over to get my girl fix with yours." Rosy had to purse her lips until she could hide a smile behind her cup.

“Ellie, darling, I of course would love this child-- girl or boy-- but you’re going to be deep in blue, here or there, and I will have another portrait of you and the girls with beards on the wall,” Wesley said in confidence. What could go wrong?

Cory chuckled, knowing there was at least one place Ellie could go for a girl fix! But that would be kept quiet for now. Instead, he said, “Then it’s settled!”

The family and friends enjoyed the rest of their meal well enough. Roderick and Fiona left to dance about the time Alaric left. They were followed shortly thereafter by the others who abandoned their plates for the hardwood floor.

Yonten spared no time to get it on with Annabelle to music. He showed her what kind of moves he had in store. Inara had taught him a few dancing tricks in the past. Yonten worked them all right then. He could admit to not being the best dancer. It took everything to make it through smoothly.

Wesley and Inara, like always, worked the floor and the music with practiced ease. They had spent too many years not to. Inara chuckled to see Alaric dance. He had a few of the same body mannerisms as Wesley. It had always struck her how Roderick didn’t have many similarities with Wes. Now Cory, he was a different story all together! Seeing him and Roderick not far away, you knew who was related to who.

Cory had lots of fun dancing with Jasper and Baby Kit at his side. They played too, as per usual, with Cory pretending to whisk away Rosalie. It took a brave sheriff and his deputy baby to save her! Once the little ones got tired enough they were led away by Hye. Kazumi stayed for when Lottie needed to sleep. But the girl appeared to have an energizer bunny battery! Charlotte had footwork that matched her mother. Well, almost. She was still a little girl afterall. There were some moves she was told were for when she got older. Or never, as Wesley suggested. Though he had less say as she grew older.

Near the end of the dancing an unaccounted for individual in an extravagant masquerade outfit of the Golden Age in Venice was seen gracefully slipping through the crowd. The woman in silver, with dark hair pulled up elegantly, passed by Robert twice and even participated in a group dance of ancient origin.

1593309316309.png

Before any inquiry could be made about her Mr. and Mrs. Bellwether had sent out servants with trays of champagne for the toast. The countdown began. People drew close to their loved ones and friends for the tradition to shout the numbers, “--five, four, three, two--”

Cory had pulled Rosy close to him just as they cried out ‘ONE!’ and met her mouth with tender passion. Just like that night a year ago. They heard fireworks go off, ‘Auld Lang Syne’ began, and many others clinked glasses in the midst of their cheer. Wes and Inara had shared a kiss before embracing their daughter into a hug with little kisses for her too. She had stayed up so long! But it seemed that, tired or not, Lottie had to be sent away. Kazumi guided the disappointed maiden to her room. It was all well and good, perhaps. Not everyone was as chaste with their smooching. Yonten practically tugged Annabelle against him to give her the first kiss of the New Year. There may have been a nip or two and a whisper of what was going to happen later in his room. Charlotte just missed this sight to Wesley’s relief.

As the crowd settled down from the thrill of moments before Mr. Bellwether walked along the makeshift stage with his wife behind him and that woman Robert saw, dressed in silver. Anyone who spoke with them found they had everything to say about their work and nothing to do with their daughter. She had, in a sense, betrayed them, their trust, and run off without a hope of continuing their family name. But Wes knew one thing. They still loved and missed her. The pain of the loss of Angela stung worse than the rest of it. Yet they knew mourning was not for this night. They sported beaming smiles to the world. Smiles that had been up to the challenge of fooling Robert too.

“Now that we enter the new year, we want to honor the last. First, a round of applause for last year's host, Lord and Lady Von Helsing.” The crowd shuffled around to see the couple as they clapped. Wes and Inara waved respectfully. “As you know we wanted to have a more traditional Ball this year. I’m not much for speeches so I’ll just say we have gathered up awards and acknowledgements. And at the end we mean to give the Badge of Honor of this year's pick for the person who embodies the spirit of the Hunter.” The crowd was pleased to hear it. The chatter and excitement rose as Mr. Bellwether was handed the first trophy by a woman in silver wearing a mask, “I don’t know why this took so long. It should have been given years ago, but this one is for this year's greatest sharpshooter, Everest Crosse!”

The handsome guy was cheered for as he went to sit down in the seat Wesley and Rosy prepared for Robert. As much as Everest really did deserve the recognition, they needed someone or two to show there was nothing to be afraid of when sitting down on the cushioned fancy chair. A picture was taken, a montage of Everest’s shooting skills was shown, and finally a short praise was given before Everest walked back down to Ellie and the others.

“Alright, now for the next one,” Mr. Bellwether was handed another by the same woman.

This went on for a few hunters. Wesley, ever cheeky, was given an award for innovation. His suits had sustained their numbers as predicted. He sat in his chair, took the picture, and enjoyed a clip of his inventions. Once he left two more went up. Finally, Mr. Bellwether held up a golden badge with black and red silk designs, “We all know the sacrifices we make are for the betterment of the world. We give of ourselves so that others benefit the peace we all long to have. Let me call up Robert Crosse--” The crowd clapped enthusiastically, “--for his contributions to the Hunter community, and his steadfast devotion to the protection of others, for the welfare of the weak, and the safeguard of those he loves. I can’t expect anything less than that from a name as great as Crosse. Robert, come on up!”

Rosy, standing near the stage was silently praying that everything was going to go smooth. Robert stood as his name was called and so far he had acted as though he didn't expect anything. The roar of the crowd drowned out any communication that had to take place at the gazebo, the masked figure taking a step back just before Robert accepted the badge. Turning to face the crowd, he felt as if everything had come together.

Years of work were getting their long over-due acknowledgement from the community he had been devoting his entire life to. All the losses that could have buckled him were not enough. He was humbled in victory so that it had not made him over-confident to make error. Beyond his own work he knew he had brought one of the best hunters of the next generation into existence, only proven with his own award. His life was officially free of worry and his marriage would stay in-tact, the indiscretion of years ago never to be mentioned or acknowledged though he'd honestly done more for her than any other man might have. Swallowing that down, he spread his arms before taking a dramatic bow as the applause gradually descended to hear of his achievements.

Another cheer rose for his humble bow. Just as Robert sat down he was given the award by the silver lady. She took two paces back. Like the rest, a picture was taken of Robert holding up his award. But before they played anything on the projector Wesley came up to take the mic from Mr. Bellwether. He greeted the crowd, “As our Host made clear he isn’t one for speeches. Although I boast the talent I don’t mean to take up too much of your time.” Wesley smiled, turning to Robert, “Mr. Crosse I, and one other, put together a special video for you. I hope the community will see through our work just the kind of man we honor tonight.”

“Aww,” Approval fluttered through the crowd. Wesley stayed beside the silver woman, and like everyone, he turned his attention to the screen that hovered above the crowd.

Instead of the moving music or the familiar fancy lights, the canvas stayed black as audio played. There was no mistaking which person one of the voices belonged to.

The audio system broke from it's normal crystal-clear sound to a static-riddled one, similar to what one would hear in older audio or video recordings of the 90's while the technology was still slowly developing. The sound of a receiver being moved around was consuming until finally a voice broke through. One they would all know without a doubt as Robert's, though the first few words were hard to pick up.

"...they're on the way to coven now. You've got maybe ten minutes before they show up. Do you understand me?" There was a sense of urgency in his tone, not one that was typical of Robert Crosse they'd know from conducting business.

"Ye, ye, I got ya," an unrecognized male responded. "I still don't get why yer d-"

"Why I'm doing this is none of your business. Either you cooperate or I'll personally come there and put a bullet between everyone's eyes, got it?" The urgency had been replaced with a harsh cruelness that offered no room for an argument.

An audible gulp could be heard. "Ya got it, Crosse." Whoever it was clearly knew of Robert's history.

A murmur of uncertainty hummed over the audience. Had this been some kind of trick against a mage on Roberts part? An elaborate ruse to bring them out to the open? Maybe they found a clip to emphasize the trouble he went through as a Hunter. But those hopeful thoughts were soon shrouded in chilling realization Robert tried to escape.

Metal bars shot upward, caging Robert just as the man sprang from his seat. Wesley spilled his bitter coffee eyes over the man in the gazebo, “Now, Mr. Crosse, leaving so soon? No need to add rudeness to your list of sins, hm?” Wesley turned back to the screen. No one could look away; a train wreck right before their eyes as the audio continued on.

"Good. Now repeat the plan to me Fiegen. I need to know that you understand." Many of the older generation would be familiar with the name of the mage who had been identified. He was among the coven everyone knew responsible for the death the Caine-Bell family.

"Uh, sure thing.Knock out ta blonde woman; kill ta redhead no matter what, the rest are fine," Feigen repeated the plan he'd been told over the past month.

"Kill the others if you need, but you cannot harm her. Do you understand me, Fiegen? If Amelie doesn't come back home perfectly fine I swear that I will chase you down to the ends of this earth and I will make sure your family suffers for the next three generations. Am. I. Clear?" Robert was fierce but simple in his words, painting a picture of his promise for infinite pain.

"I got ya, I got ya. Anita dies, Amelie lives. We do that and ye leave us alone?"

"Exactly, Fiegen. I'll leave you alone." There was a click as the call ended abruptly.

The horror of the crowd had little time to fade. Not a few seconds later black and white fuzz dashed in crooked lines over the screen. By now Wesley had spent enough time tweaking the footage that he seamlessly edited out him and Inara from the room. Robert and Liz, dressed in familiar formal attire, came into one of the many Ashford tea rooms. Their explosive argument tied up nicely with the threat of Liz hanging in the air.

Wesley paused as the crowd muttered in shock. People shuffled forward towards the man trapped like the rat he was in a gilded cage. Shouts of anger sprouted up, “Murderer!” They accused him. The knew of Liz’s demise, crying out in suspicion over her fate. Before the rage of the mob could take over Wesley raised his hands to calm them, “You all have the right of righteous anger. This man has committed such crimes against his family and fellow Hunters that they will be remembered hence-- a family name does not a great man make, and Robert will be brought to Justice.”

From his plush seat, Robert couldn't decide which route to take. One moment he started to shout that it was all a hoax and fabricated, the next saying he was forced by mages to say those things. They couldn't trust a mage - everyone knew that! The one thing he didn't do was look at Rosalie standing a short distance away. A part of him had to assume she knew this before tonight and there were bigger problems he would have to face. "This is preposterous. I demand you let me out of here at once!"

"Forty years!" A single voice rose above the rest of the crowd. At the side of the stage-turned-prison, the silver-masked woman who had assisted with the awards thus far stepped closer. Her movement drew many gazes as the cries dampened, many unaware of just could possibly be happening next. With calm and even steps she came beside the cage, reaching behind her to carefully remove the mask that had hidden her identity. Elizabeth let the porcelain fall aside while she peered at her brother through the bars. "Forty years and you still never learned not to underestimate me, Bobby."

"Liz. You're a-"

"Alive? Relief looks a lot like disappointment on your face, Robert." She stood just shy of the cage, not willing to move within arms reach.

Robert neither denied nor acknowledged her comment. "You - the call. The video. You did this? Why? To destroy me?"

"Oh no, brother dearest. I gave you a deadline and you failed. You did this; you destroyed yourself."

“That’s right, muddafuka, you going down asshole!” Yonten cupped his hands to shout.

Alaric’s cold eyes raked over Robert with figurative steel claws, “Pathetic.”

Among the outrage of the crowd Inara stood with the others, her amber eyes fixed on Robert. What words she had said during the dance rang in a new context. Cory, who had avoided Robert since the wedding, displayed his full disgust that had been tucked away all this time. He did away with caution. Cory marched right up to the bars and went to grab Robert’s collar, “Destroyed you? That’s what you have to say? You are the reason Rosalie grew up without a mother-- without a family-- and you’re whining about what’s happening to you!?”

Wesley came to Cory’s side, both ready to prevent retaliation from Robert and to peel away his brother, “Cory, his retribution will come. Let him go. There are other people here he has wronged.”

Cory’s fingers pulled away stiffly. He backed up to stand with Rosalie, his arms around her protectively. Rosy could feel her jaw tighten as the crowd fury began to grow. She didn't disagree with them and truthfully wanted to do the same herself. A few silent tears had fallen as everything played out, though her chin was held high. Now that she had Cory's arms about her, that stern facade could melt away, burying her head in his chest. Wesley had a point. Fiona and Roderick’s eyes found Anita. They’ve had their marital issues, yes, but they couldn’t imagine the betrayal here. It was a different kind. One that put their own lives into perspective. It shamed them. They had been petty, they had been snappy, but they couldn’t compare. Roderick felt his heart all at once break and yearn. Both for the Justice to be had and for Anita. Poor, dear Anita. If Fiona hadn’t believed it was not her place, she’d have got up to Robert and smacked the shit out of him. Maybe she’d still get the chance. But as it was, the night did not seem to be over yet.

Everything that had played out had felt like a bad dream. A horrible, awful dream that Anita couldn't seem to get herself to wake from. She knew Roberts voice, there was no doubt about it whatsoever. It was the voice of the man she had loved selflessly and birthed two children with. She had spent more of her life with him than without him, and yet looking at him she felt as if she didn't know him at all.

This wasn't the man she had married. The man she had gone on countless hunts with; fallen in love with under moonlight and gunfire. This wasn't the man who had helped Everest learn to walk and convinced Willow to say 'dada' before 'mama'. No, she lost that man to an affair that she had always suspected but could never prove. When nights in the office grew later and later, trips out of town more and more frequent. He had brushed aside her questions and comments, but a part of Anita had felt it as he had fallen out of love with her. He held her different, looked away more often, but she had been too in love with the idea of love to see it. Too hopeful that she and the children would bring him back to his senses.

She didn't blame her sister for this, even if she had still been alive. Robert was the one who had taken his vows and broken them, and now she knew all too well how good of a liar he was. Even now she could almost hear him making empty promises to Amelie for his own gain. Or maybe they weren't as empty as she would have hoped for, because tonight she realized just how he planned to escape from her, from their family. He'd have ended her life rather than simply leave her. The man she was willing to die for was more than happy to kill her rather than end an affair.

Betrayal wasn't a word strong enough to convey her emotions as she stepped up to the barred gazebo, coming to stand directly before her husband. Robert's gaze was on her for only a moment before looking away. "Thirty-two years. I gave you thirty-two years of my goddamn life and you're not going to look at me right now?" Her voice hitched but she cleared her throat and waited until he finally turned to face her. "I loved you so much and this is what you did to me, Rob? You lied to me, tried to have me killed and then just kept on lying? It's been twenty-two years - have you meant a day of it?"

Robert shifted, placing a hand on one of the bars. "Anita, you know this isn't me. You know me .You know-"

"I don't know a goddamn thing about you, Robert Crosse!" She stepped away, her skin crawling at the very possibility of their skin touching again. "I could have gotten past an affair. It would have hurt, but I could have moved on and been strong for our family. But you couldn't. You were going to throw me away just so you could get off free. And now what? You abandoned your daughter! Cornelius is right; you left her without a mother and you abandoned her, Robert."

"I didn't know Ame-"

"Oh for fuck's sake Robert, you aren't fooling anyone anymore. You wasted thirty-two years of my life and I'm not giving you a moment more. I don't know what happens to a traitor, but I'm sure it'll be better than you deserve," she hissed, cheeks tear-stained as she pulled off her wedding ring and chucked it at the ground beside the gazebo. She was a strong woman, but she was pushed to her limit. Anita walked off, the crowd parting for her as she left her husband to the will of his captors.

Before anything could be done a thin film of light flickered between the bars. Solid objects could no longer pass. Wesley motioned for the people on the makeshift stage to move aside. The gazebo clicked and whirred. It lifted to unfold wheels beneath it. “Robert Crosse you are hereby guilty of first degree murder. The premeditated slaughter of Amelie, William, and John is on your hands. You will begin your life sentence starting today, January first, twenty-nineteen.” Wesley’s thumb tapped his phone, “I would sit, if I were you, Mr. Crosse. You’re gonna have a bumpy ride.” The Gazebo rolled off the flat of the stage toward the direction of the Von Helsing jet. Two androids accompanied it.

As soon as the cage was out of sight Inara came up to Wesley’s side, “Wes, Anita…” her twin suns burned tears. It didn’t take long for her to cry watching Anita’s pain.

“I know. Let her grieve. Those closest to her will know what to do.” Wesley had his issues with his parents, but they had made a strong bond with Mrs. Crosse. He knew his mother. She would seek Anita out when the time was right. For now, they had others to comfort.

Cory rested his chin on Rosalie’s head, “It’s not enough. I know it’s not enough...I’m sorry. I wish I could something.”

Rosy shook her head lightly, resting her hand atop his arm. "No, it's fine. It's enough, you're enough. You're always enough," she insisted softly to him. "We will have our own family and we have everyone else. This is more than enough for me. For us."

Cory gave Rosalie a kiss on her head, “You’re right.” he murmured, “I love you so much, Rosy.” All he wanted to do was keep her safe and happy. Tonight felt like a step in the right direction. As a man, as a husband, as a father.

Everest had kept a strong facade as everything played out. He and Wes had gone over it enough times that he had nearly been able to envision it himself. At Ellie's side, he stayed quiet and let the moment play out for those who needed it. Something made him feel that Rosy might never fully come to terms with it, but she'd be able to keep strong as far as most would know. His mother on the other hand was taking the full force of the truth and in public nonetheless. He had wished they could have prepared her more, but it had to be done this way to have the community with them.

"Gonna be okay now that it's over with?" Ellie gave his hand a squeeze, letting her headrest against his shoulder. She'd known Anita and Robert for a matter of years and still felt seething distrust for the man being stowed away. She knew that she could never imagine what he was going through.

"Of course. I am Everest Fucking Crosse, babe," he chuckled, a response that she knew all too well meant he'd be shouldering it for later. One hand moved to rest on her stomach. "But uh, in case it wasn't already utterly clear, we won't be naming him after my father."

Ellie spoffed, nodding in agreement. "Absolutely not. I'm sure we'll find something we can agree on in the next four months and change."

As the crowd fumed, watching Robert swearing and nearly falling over in his traveling prison, Oliver stepped closer to Wesley, both amazed and curious. "You kept this quiet? That's impressive. What's going to happen to him?"

"We've made a containment device in Avostoska," Rosy piped up from Cory's hold. "He's going to relive his crime in a virtual world that Wesley designed."

Alaric, like Oliver, found all of this quite remarkable. Fiona had swore he’d get skinned if he tried to steal any of their due affection, but he had to admit he felt quite proud of his son right now. “A VR world, is it?

As easy as it looked it had been a tricky trap to compose. Wesley had to admit to Alaric and Oliver that none of this could be credited to only himself, “I didn’t design completely on my own. Rosalie is an amazing biochemist and took courses in neurochemistry for the project. Liz helped piece together the scene Robert will relive. It was a team effort.”

Cory appreciated the attention to his lady love. Wesley did have a propensity to bask in praise and glory, but mostly when it wasn’t too serious, or if it was mainly to do with himself. But this had been an effort made by many of his beloved family and friends. Wesley didn’t want that to be forgotten.

Inara could tell Wesley was ready to divulge all of the clever ways he and the others had crafted their device, but it was late and pregnant women needed rest, “My Love, can’t we save the showcase for Belarus?”

Wesley nodded, “Yes, I think that would be best.”

Alaric cleared his throat, “For Belarus?”

“Yeah, I’ve invited Oliver, Joao, Andriy, and a few others to my estate in Belarus. We have another mission planned. I can always show them the nervegear there. Inara is right, it’s late.”

“Well, if you don’t mind, may I have a look as well?” Alaric flashed a charming grin.

Thinking about it a moment, Wesley looked to Inara for her thoughts. She had no issue. Wesley turned to Alaric with a grin not so different from the other man’s, “Well I might hear it later from my parents, but sure. We leave tomorrow. Be ready.”

“Will do, m’lord.” Alaric gave a playful salute before wishing them all a farewell.

Once Alaric left Wesley turned to his friends and family, “Inara and I will be off to bed then. Let us know when you’re ready to go. Hopefully, before dinner tomorrow, if that’s alright.” Wesley turned to Rosy and Cory, “By now Robert is sedated and secured. Rosy, you’re the only one I trust to handle his dosages. You and Cory are welcome to make yourselves comfortable on the jet.”

"Of course," Rosy nodded, wrapping her arm around Cory's and stifling a yawn. "Though I worry come morning you'll have invited half the community to come live in Belarus."

"God knows they'd all fit," Oliver chuckled, though he like other seemed to have been worn out by the evening. He spotted Liz who had been speaking with Mr. and Mrs. Donahue and answering a few questions before they took off. "I'm going to retire for the evening. Would you care for an escort back, Miss Crosse?"

"I would be delighted, doll. This old bird has had enough excitement for the rest of her life. I'll need a good night of sleep before I know what to do with myself now," she chuckled and accepted his arm, bidding the group a farewell.

With a servant alerted of their departure from the room within the Bellwether mansion and assured their belongings would be brought to the jet, Cory and Rosy made their way along the same path Robert had been transported. Rosalie was relieved that he was already unconscious, not thinking she had the mental capacity to deal with facing him just then. Once they were on board and his vitals confirmed, she'd make sure he'd be out for the next several hours before retiring to the on-board suite they'd claim that night. A live feed of Robert's cell was kept on the wall, set to alert them should he wake. Comfort was found in her lover's arm, needing his strength and touch in a way she never had before, wrapped up from the world and truth until falling asleep.

At the ball, some had decided the night could not be wasted and were going on with their dances. Many more, like Joao and Andriy, seemed to find it a good night to drink. Ellie and Everest had to agree with the Von Helsings that bed was calling them. They'd gone past one hurdle but still had a large mission ahead of them. With his arm around his cheerfully plump wife, they bid everyone else a good night before retiring for the evening.

"If you decide you need another pair of hands for taking out the mages let me know," Annabelle offered Wesley. Her attention turned to Yonten who seemed to have calmed down from the events that had transpired. "I have a necklace to retrieve and a belt to return." Her eyes made silent promises that weren't far from what he had murmured at midnight to her. She began backing toward the manor, crooking one finger to coax him to follow her.
 

Users who are viewing this thread

Back
Top